20 OY bs rs de oe re es 8s 8 Ox rnd eee tS 5 t re 4 7 <4 3 a3 94 018 Ot vd 
TL 3h Ligdadescadht reach e aledadar edad tihdad iSdoen etd et >: eats ’ re ms SPIES TES 3 

Cees: Tedbptnadhe ts set aha ye be sx : ~ ; 3 E tes ; oes 

st , , png WRaE oP ee ai en / r 


aired 
ih 
ier 
eect 


wadare? 
poe < . ras 
itedery sr aise 
pian dad, 


jeseh 
a 


reas 
f 


Serihe aa iad 
iayhie re ieee ee 


fi 


eres 


A 


oi 


aye 
HY 
ae i ff 
+t 

a 


Hay 

yer St er 
eo ristyese) 
arse 
mepreigseye tates 


Bits 
-* 


ies 
ae 
= ohn be ty Oe 
sebteatatscete? 
STatacetecienh 


oo 


ee biees 
annie 
2: so desene : pits 
eae Sy " ~ soe pr ments 
yep4tephe 

eet : : Aapeiays 7 
ao it ani : * rer ipbene 

iit 


+3 


mati 
: piseit : 
; tata? 
cet pese RS Tean 2 peagae friritatieges 
ee featereeyeasty creas eRe ST Shae attaeeoe tie ye 
sso Test ft ae fais rest ees asa he Neve Se pea 
Patieee aot aty 
Dies opete 


Henares f : : ‘ tee 

eats hite bas | > 

eects if 
Fachsises Haat aeti 


aottse 
CSOT He 
+ $3838) 


2 
} 
4 
> 
j 
: 
: 
z 
ie 


Heaps? rye 
* a 
3+ 


j 
yes etat 
26 F 
chrerstitee ; 
4ia* fp? 7 hit 
ty tie 
4 


Ser eete ee 
SKC 


Cc 


J 


rer 
Sere 





THE UNIVERSITY 
OF ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 


LOS 
W/SB29 
(924 














Garrett Biblicap tp 


A Sten, iiline 





ou 


7 


‘ay 


f 
v 
* 


4 
vi 
‘ 

‘ 








THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 


AND 


THE HEALING OF THE 
NATIONS 


The Offictal Book of the World’s Ninth 
Sunday School Convention, held in 
Glasgow, Scotland, June 18-20, 
L924 


Epitep By 


JOHN T. FARIS, D.D. 





UNIVEnSITY OF ILLINQIS. 


World’s Sunday School Association 
ONE MADISON AVENUE 
NEW YORK CITY 


The contents of this volume are offered freely to editors and 
others for reprinting; but the World’s Sunday School Execu- 
tive Committee requests that every such reprint be credited 
as follows: 

““From ‘The Sunday School and the Healing of the 
Nations,’ the official book of the Ninth World’s Sunday School 
Convention at Glasgow, Scotland, June 18-26, 1924.’’ 


Garrett Biblical [nstitute 
-. Evanston, tiiinebs 


i” 





" ae Abd 
i aj aw? ‘i q 
| S \ VJ gS 
1G) f 
=H 
~ 
© 
o CONTENTS 
PART I 
, PAGE 
BEI TOR UN TRODUCTION: 5505 0s ccs vies wise Sse Gn cease se seecas 7 
apeeeeine) Grid ’s) Conventions = 2 oo cs sso tis ats Sees sc wees 9 
MIM TANOA LL CPS nk teOS, Seis aia aia he bi kod HS c/a s Wdka weiss 16 
III. How the Convention Came to Glasgow ............... 18 
ierrmrerennot: Glasgow leis. ee eb oie eels ode dane sads 20 
VY. Ancestors of the Glasgow Hosts .........cesccescecs 23 
VI. Some Facts About Scotland’s Chief City ............. 27 
oe pemeenpatn Schools in Scotland ....6..0c6 cet accwsewece 30 
watieevoraome to the Convention ...s..cc..ccs cs ee te seees 38 
ry IX. The Convention Organization and Workers ........... 44 
3 
x PART II 
MemerrTORS OF THE CONVENTION .....0.c.cccvccccsseccsecens 49 
~/ I, The Convention as Seen by Glasgow Eyes ............ 51 
? Pvrercomes and Wntertainmonts 2. oa. > 6 visa ecd's «ep celee 63 
_ Hl. Greetings and Messages ...........-. esses ee ee eens 70 
‘* Semrreport 01 tho.General Secretary. .....5....-50.0ceccre 74 
X V. Report of the British Committee .........cc cece econ 87 
‘XO «VI. Surplus Material and Pass-It-On .................0.. 90 
ILE MEECOMSUYOr ’S KCPOTt os... cee eee nieces veccctsensncce 92 
* VIII. The Great Sunday School Exhibition .,........3....0. 96 
Pe Ee AGE OL VSVOMOMDIANCE 2.0.6 cee ce cies seve svacsses 99 
x IME TROD Eero isa Se Sc cie x0, 016 isle aie'¥ 6.0% sus'enete te galh'e ¢ 101 
PIO UILOROIULIONS AGODLtCd nic. vic isieinise\ss vcjeaspls anes ease 102 
XII. The Organization for the New Quadrennium .......... 106 
SE IG er IDORL Ole BUNS is ws eae bie ols © tod ce ces ee ty cee 114 
XIV. Conference of Association Officials ................... 121 
Ea XV. Conference on Materials and Methods for scenes Edu- 
eerion oustoe Foreign Wield sy. vice. 2 cies pda sed deele se 126 
‘ XVI. Findings of the Divisional Conferences .............. 134 
£ XVII. Report of Committee on Place of Next Convention .... 136 
eteeovorid s. Convention. Pilgrims .......0...se0ccsseere 137 
PART III 
t, MMMM MED VCLIA LS oly a so esse tens cyte hehe ecee sane ee st 139 
e PART IV 
MPEETGONVENTION ADDRESSES .......000ccscccceccccvesctedecs 157 
The Uplifted Christ. By Rev. P. D. Thompson, M.A., D.D. 159 
=H Sunday Schools in Modern Christendom. By the Rev. Herbert 
BPE eEOUNOT DD occ ais fee Vee es Yoo sa dante OMe weg 163 
3 


82/886 


j hat rata g 


CoNTENTS 


The, Devotional, Addresses © .j. Wii aeR weiss oes as see 
Dr. @altns ’s Addresses. 6. ein de « sis oles soir 0 eee eee 
Dr.QPhilips? Addrésses.. ... 665 sox cuss + 0 vse a oe eigen 

Whrée Chairmen’s Addresses 2.000 ..% 0.5 2 wes ols a 

The Sunday School and World Peace. By the Right ans Vis- 

count: Cecil of Chelwood | .6 s 05 /0c mens welsls ae sO 

The New World Situation. By Basil Mathews .............. 

The Sunday School and the World Call. By Rev. James I. 

Vance, DeDs ve ce FESS SO. SIS I 

The Churches and World Peace. By the Very Rev. E. A. Bur- 

roughs, D.D. os. c ews Bele eles wlelay sles © ses a)e en 

Christian Education, the Hope of Civilization. By Rev. Robert 


Mi, Hopkins 70.5 oe. cis crete ccovsia sieve le get ole. « she le RR 
The Place of Christian Education in World Evangelization, By 
Rev... William C::Poole,' PH.D... 3.5% 4 ¢ nase ae 
The Sunday School and Systematic Bible Study. By Rev. W. 
Y. Fullerton ......50..6% . sp shige os nite 3 ee ee 
The Sunday School and World Prohibition. By Rev. F. H. 
Otto Melle 232 6.2.00'6 ie cca bs Sin an ow orasely Bie te craton a 
The Home and the Sunday School. By Rev. Cleland B. Me- 
Afee,’D.D.; LODi sera ees ene es ake eee) en 
Reverence for the Sabbath Day. By Rev. L. B. Busfield ...... 


Winning the World Through Childhood. By Rev. D. W. Kurtz, 
DD a Pa ai "a tek, wea ina eee  e 
Educating in Christian Stewardship. By Rev. Theodore Mayer 
Training for Future Leadership «20. 2 72.5. 2). ne eee 
1. In Great Britain. By Miss Emily Huntley ............. 
2. In North America. By Rev. C. A. Myers, M.A. ......... 
Recent Experiences in Lesson Course Making ................ 
1. In Great Britain. By Rev. A. G. Garvie, D.D. .......... 
2. On the Foreign Field. By Professor Erasmo Braga .... 
3. In North America. By Luther A. Weigle, Ph.D., D.D. ... 


Juvenile Organizations for Boys and Girls .................. 
1. The Boys’ Brigade. By the Very Rev. Sir George Adam 
Smith;(D:D:," LUD. .3re wc. st 1s nes 6 oe ee 
2. The Girls’ Guildry. By the Hon. Miss MacGilchrist ..... 
3. The Boy Scouts. By Lieut. Gen. Sir Robert Baden-Powell, 
Barts i toe Sod a Soa ete aan alana ae oy tne eee 
4, The Girl Guides. By Mrs. Harrison Crawford ........... 
5. The Boys’ Life Brigade. By Mr. D. L. Finnemore ...... 
6. The Girls’ Life Brigade. By Rev. Carey Bonner ....... 
Brief Reports from the World Field .........:.«.-<s 1aeeeee 
1, Europe: 
EPVANCE (ti. cisiwie's > 0 itl ole aie 6 8 508 ornis 0 saa 416 ate ne aie 
SPAIN fais 2 5s a's, 0e Bie nie 0 2 cine aie, «ele Sneee ane as oe 
Portiigal &..i5s oo 70m alkielere s tele's'S, 2 a0chk vera tle. na eeeaen 
Hobland: is, «9p swede aisle aca sels anderen ellie ae 
Denmark . «a5.0 da fo, 4 svi saa 5 <5 55 be a ped» ene 
INGUWAY © 550 ale! ois g10 2 ms n.6. 5 he © ne arene WO bi telnenes nce) eee 


PAGE 
bY 
phi 
180 
189 


195 
201 


208 
210 
216 
224 
229 
235 


240 
250 


254 
258 
263 
263 
266 
270 
270 
275 
278 
287 


287 
290 


291 
293 
294 
296 
297 


297 
298 
299 
299 
300 
300 
301 


staly 2... 


CoNTENTS 


oreo er eer eee eee eee eee eee ere eee eevee eee een ee ree 


MU MIRIIESMAT ORI AW foes Se ce kis 6 ea os giw es oot Wee 


Germany 


oer eee eee ee eer eseereeeseeveeeoeer ee eee eeeevreseaneex en 


Ee ah LG tg EE Ets Soe ise hve od Nawal whine Cees 


2. Asia: 


Ceylon .. 


oeoeereevreer eer eevr eee eee eeeee eee eae ezeeeeseeeeeeeee 


oeeereee eee er er eee eevee sees ere eee eee eesee ere ee ees 


ore eeoeveeet eee eeeeteeereerese ee ese essere eee se eee eee 0 


6 1656 (0.0 © 6 € 6 8 6 6 O18 6 COO DOS EEG OR OSG C064 ORES HEE CO 


PUMP SAATIFRIIG LOLA ne a sishesd' so o/s ss 'y'woa.s ¥.0i8 6 Sen ae 


3. Africa: 
Algeria . 


oscrereere reer eevree ett eoeeeveset eevee seeaereee ee eeeaeere 


osoerereereereeve eee eee eee ereeeeeee ees eeer ee Peeve re 


4, South America: 


Brazil .. 
Argentina 


orev ere eee er seereer eevee eeeeeeve eee ese seevee ee ees 


5. Australia and New Zealand: 


Australia 


eoeereeeree eee eaereeereseeee eee se eereeeeee ee eeeee 


ER Saye Ok der ROS SE eh: aca RP a nar ee oP 


IMR DUES SSTON OL). ol. 'y wlnietea sishs o's Ga dies ces pune uses ass 
SME RELI) SO ROULCSA 8 gars shine ace ole oot wee eve ees s 
The All-Sufficient Christ. By Rev. Floyd W. Tomkins, 8.T.D. 
See IMLOVOl 5, AUUICHE) 6. ss sne ieee se ereevecwsne nes 


LIST OF DELEGATES 


APPENDIX 


PAGE 
302 
303 
303 
304 
305 
305 
306 


307 
308 
309 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
Facing Page 


H. R. H. The Duke of York, Patron of the Convention ....... 8 
St, Andrew’s Hall, Glasgow .... . fjnc«0 ds «00% css » «pnt 20 
Rev. W.-C: Poole, Ph.D.,: President . 10:0.) «> 6 en 21 
Convention Officials 20.0 .< oss 0s 01 ays ole a9. 4.5 © © @ inieiellelelsten 44 
W..8..8,.A.> Officials... 0. tien os Was «ae a ee ple eeateeen 45 


Field:.Secretaries <0. ¢ 6..)3 . 0.5 oii. eae, ae ss bs a 46-47 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 


AND 


THE HEALING OF THE NATIONS 


Pak tet 


HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 








‘H. R. H. tHE DUKE oF York, 
Patron of the Convention 





HISTORICAL INTRODUCTION 


I. NINE WORLD’S CONVENTIONS 


HE honored Marion Lawrance, once Joint General Sec- 

retary of the World’s Sunday School Association, for 

years General Secretary of the International Sunday 
School Association, and, at the time of his death, Consulting 
General Secretary of the successor to that body, the Inter- 
national Council of Religious Education, attended seven of 
the eight World’s Conventions that preceded the Glasgow 
Convention, missing only the third. For the report of the 
Eighth Convention in Tokyo he prepared a summary, which, 
appropriately, is reprinted in this volume. 


The paragraph concerning the Ninth Convention has been 
added by the Editor. 


I. First Worip’s SunDAy ScHoot CoNnvEeNTION, London, 
England, July 1-6, 1889. 

The total number of registered delegates was 904, as fol- 
lows: 360 from the United States, 69 from Canada, 440 from 
Great Britain and Ireland, 35 from other countries. 


The Sunday-School enrollment of the world at that time 
was reported to be 19,715,781. The interest seemed to centre 
about India. Before the Convention adjourned, the British 
Sunday-School representatives had employed Dr. James L. 
Phillips to be their Sunday-School missionary to India. Sir 
Francis Belsey was elected president. 


Outstanding result: India organised. 


II. S—econp Worup’s SunpDAyY ScHoot CoNVENTION, St. 
Louis, Mo., August 30 to September 5, 1893. This was a com- 
bined convention of the World’s and International Associa- 
tions, the World’s Convention occupying the last three days. 
The joint enrollment of the two conventions was 882, fifty- 
five of whom were from Great Britain and other foreign lands, 


9 


oe we 


10 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


namely, Germany, India, Sweden, and one delegate from 
Burma. 


Doctor Phillips was present from India and made a stirring 
appeal in the interest of Japan. Two hundred and twenty- 
three dollars was raised spontaneously, most of which was 
thrown upon the platform at Doctor Phillips’ feet for the 
purpose of putting a Secretary into Japan, as the doctor had 
recommended. Asa result of this passionate appeal, Mr. T. C. 
Ikahara, a native Japanese educated in America, was later 
employed to become the Secretary for Japan. As a result of 
the interest created by Mr. Ikahara and those whose interest 
he had secured in the work, Mr. Frank L. Brown, Dr. H. M. 
Hamill, and others visited the Orient several years later and 
effected Sunday-School organisations in Japan, Korea, China, 
and the Philippine Islands. Mr. B. F. Jacobs was elected 
president and chairman of the Executive Committee. 

Outstanding result: Japan, Korea, China, and the Philip- 
pines organised. 


III. Tarrp Worup’s SUNDAY ScHoot CoNvENTION, London, 
England, July 11-16, 1898. The delegates from North 
America, numbering more than two hundred, sailed in a char- 
tered Cunard ship, the Catalonia, from Boston, June 29, 1898. 
The voyage was made memorable by a fire in the hold of the 
ship. The first intimation that anything was wrong was had 
by the ship officials, who noticed that the refrigerator was not 
functioning. Investigation showed that the cargo of cotton 
in the hold was on fire. The delegates were called out of bed 
at midnight and stood on the deck until daybreak, while the 
valiant crew, assisted by many members of the touring party, 
fought the flames. Finally the last bale of burning cotton 
was thrown overboard, and all joined in singing ‘‘ Praise God 
From Whom All Blessings Flow.’’ 

This convention enrolled 1,154 delegates, 299 of whom were 
from North America, representing thirty states and prov- 
ineces. Most of the delegates were from Great Britain, though 
Austria, Belgium, France, Germany, Holland, Italy, Norway, 
Sweden and Switzerland were represented. Mr. Edward 
Towers was elected president and also chairman of the Execu- 
tive Committee. 


NINE WoruD’s CONVENTIONS 11 


Outstanding result: Development of the Sunday-School 
work of Continental Europe. 


IV. FourtH Worip’s SuNDAY SCHOOL CONVENTION, Jeru- 
salem, April 17-19, 1904. On March 8, 1904, 817 delegates 
sailed from Hoboken on the North German Lloyd Steamship, 
Grosser Kiirfiirst. The delegates lived on shipboard except 
during the land travel in the Holy Land and in Egypt. Forty- 
three states, seven provinces, and nine countries were repre- 
sented on that ship. Stops were made at missionary ports en 
route, where inspirational meetings were held as we went 
along. Offerings were taken amounting to approximately four 
thousand dollars for the missionary enterprises represented in 
these stations. The Convention was held in two tents made 
into one just north of the north wall of Jerusalem and at the 
edge of Calvary, overlooking the Mount of Olives. 

Fifteen hundred and twenty-six delegates were registered ; 
twenty-five countries were represented in all, and fifty re- 
ligious denominations. The ship stopped en route at Madeira, 
Gibraltar, Algiers, Malta, Athens, Smyrna, Constantinople, 
Haifa, Joppa, Alexandria, Naples and Villefranche. This 
wonderful trip was made possible by three great leaders, 
namely, Messrs E. K. Warren, W. N. Hartshorn, and A. B. 
McCrillis. Probably there never had been so many prominent 
Sunday-School leaders gathered together before as were rep- 
resented on this voyage. The North American delegates, for 
the most part, returned on the same ship after an absence of 
seventy-two days. The British section also chartered a ship, 
the Victoria Augusta, and brought 485 delegates. 

Mr. E. K. Warren was elected president. 

Outstanding result: World-wide recognition of the Sunday 
School. 


V. Firta Worup’s SuNDAY ScHOOL CONVENTION, Rome, 
Italy, May 18-23, 1907. There were two chartered ships from 
North America, the Romanic and the Neckar. Sixty-six coun- 
tries were represented in this convention by 1,118 delegates. 

A notable meeting was held in the Colosseum. Under the 
direction of Dr. C. R. Blackall, a notable Sunday-School ex- 
hibit or exposition was arranged in the convention building. 


ay SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Dr. F. B. Meyer, of Great Britain, was elected president, and 
Dr. George W. Bailey chairman, of the Executive Committee. 

Outstanding result: World’s Sunday School Association 
definitely organised for service. 


VI. StxtH Worup’s SunpAY ScHooLt CONVENTION, Wash- 
ington, D. C., May 19-24, 1910. More than twenty-five hun- 
dred delegates registered, and there were thousands of visitors. 
It was, without doubt, the largest Sunday-School Convention 
ever held. It was recognised by an Act of Congress to adjourn 
its sessions in order to permit the members who desired to do 
so to participate in the men’s parade. President William H. 
Taft was present with Mrs. Taft, and addressed the Con- 
vention. 

Joint secretaries were elected at this convention: Rey. 
Carey Bonner of London, and Mr. Marion Lawrance of 
Chicago. This was the beginning of paid secretarial leader- 
- ship. Seventy-five thousand dollars was raised for three 
years’ work. It was decided to send Mr. Brown to the Orient, 
Mr. Arthur Black to South Africa, and Rev. H. 8. Harris to 
South America, for Sunday-School investigations. Practically 
every state and province in North America was represented 
among the delegates, and there were many representatives 
from abroad. 

Outstanding result: World’s Sunday-School work financed. 


VII. StventH WorLD’s SuNDAY ScHOOL CONVENTION, 
Zurich, Switzerland, July 8-15, 1913. In preparation for this 
convention, two pre-convention events of unusual importance 
took place. One was the visit of the Joint Secretary, Mr. 
Marion Lawrance, to Great Britain for the purpose of holding 
meetings throughout that country. Mr. Lawrance spent about 
ninety days on this trip in the fall of 1911, visiting thirty-five 
different cities in England, Scotland, Ireland and Wales, hold- 
ing 110 meetings, and addressing 77,000 people. He was ac- 
companied at various meetings by Dr. F. B. Meyer, Rev. 
Carey Bonner, Sir George White, Sir Robert Laidlaw and 
others. 

Early in the year of 1913, Mr. H. J. Heinz with a party of 
twenty-nine people made a tour through the Orient, visiting 
Japan and Korea, passing through Siberia and Russia by rail, 


Nine Worwup’s CoNvENTIONS 13 


and on to the Convention at Zurich. This was the first World 
Sunday-School tour of the kind, and created immense interest 
not only in Japan, but throughout the world. As a result of 
this tour, the World’s Eighth Sunday School Convention was 
invited to the city of Tokyo, Japan, and two delegates from 
Japan, namely, H. Kozaki, D.D., and K. Ibuka, D.D., of 
Tokyo, were present at Zurich and extended the invitation 
for the next convention to come to Japan. 

At the Zurich Convention there were 2,609 delegates, inelud- 
ing 221 missionaries, 47 pastors, 601 Sunday-School superin- 
tendents, and other officers, and 9838 Sunday-School teachers. 
The balance registered as scholars. Seventy-five religious de- 
nominations and sects were represented, from fifty-one coun- 
tries. The programme covered eight days. Every province in 
Canada was represented, and every state in the Union but 
two. The main features of the programme were the reports of 
six great commissions with from twenty to fifty people on 
each commission, organised for the purpose of studying the 
Sunday-School work as to its present conditions and future 
possibilities, in the following localities: 


Commission No. 1—Continental Europe—Bishop Nuelsen of 
Zurich, chairman. 

Commission No. 2—South Africa—Dr. F. B. Meyer of Lon- 
don, chairman; Mr. Arthur Black of 
London, secretary. 

Commission No. 3—India—Sir Robert Laidlaw of London, 
chairman; Rev. Richard Burges of 
India, secretary. 

Commission No. 4—Orient—Mr. H. J. Heinz, chairman; Mr. 
Frank L. Brown, secretary. 

Commission No. 5—Latin America—Dr. Robert E. Speer, 
chairman; Rev. H. 8. Harris, secretary. 

Commission No. 6—Mohammedan Lands—Bishop J. C. Hart- 

zell, chairman; Dr. Samuel Zwemer of 

Cairo, Egypt, secretary. 


Sir Robert Laidlaw was elected president, and Mr. H. J. 
Heinz, chairman, of the Executive Committee. 


Outstanding result of this Convention: The work estab- 
lished. 


14 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING or NATIONS 


VIII. EiehtH Worwupd’s SunpAy ScHooL CONVENTION, 
Tokyo, Japan, October 5-14, 1920. The original time fixed for 
holding this Convention was the spring of 1916, but the World 
War delayed its being held until 1920. 

This Convention was attended by 1,814 accredited dele- 
gates representing five continents and seventeen countries. 
North America was represented by 850 delegates. The largest 
delegation, numbering 105, came from Pennsylvania. 

The Japanese raised Yen 280,000 ($140,000) to entertain 
the Convention, His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor, con- 
tributing Yen 50,000 toward this sum. 

Outstanding features of the Convention are as follows: A 
special building erected by the Japanese Committee at their 
own expense in which to hold the sessions of the Convention. 
The complete destruction of the building by fire a few hours 
before the Convention opened—no lives lost. Plans quickly 
reorganised and Convention opened on time. Imperial 
theatre, seating capacity, 3,000, used. 

Outstanding result: The work enlarged. New Associations 
formed in Australia, New Zealand, Czechoslovakia, Hun- 
gary, Ceylon; India reorganised. 


IX. NintH Worwp’s SunpAy ScHooL CONVENTION, Glas- 
gow, Scotland, June 18-26, 1924. 

Fifty-four nations were represented in this Convention by 
2,810 registered paid delegates and many hundreds of visitors. 

A conference of Association officials, bringing together rep- 
resentatives from twenty-five National and International units 
sat for two days preceding the Convention studying a survey 
of needs and achievements. 

An illuminating feature of the Convention was the Sunday- 
School Pageant given every evening during the Convention 
period in a separate building. Hundreds were turned away 
nightly. The Pageant gave the development of religious edu- 
cation from the time of Abraham to the present. 

Outstanding results: 

By-laws amended making the World’s Sunday School As- 
sociation a federation of National and International Sunday- 
School Units—thirty-one units reported. 


NINE WorR.LD’s CONVENTIONS 15 


A World Survey Commission appointed to make a compre- 
hensive study of national organizations and their needs. 

A Curricula Commission appointed to make a comprehen- 
sive study of lesson syllabi throughout the world field. 


II. OFFICIAL CALL FOR THE NINTH CONVENTION 
OF THE WORLD’S SUNDAY SCHOOL 
ASSOCIATION 


T'o the Sunday-School Workers in Every Land, Greeting! 


N the name of the Sunday-School workers of Great Britain 
[ and Ireland we, the officers of the World’s Sunday School 
Association, invite Sunday-School workers from all 
nations to attend the World’s Ninth Sunday School Conven- 
tion to be held in Glasgow, Scotland, June 18-26, 1924. 

It is nearly three years since the Sunday-School workers 
of the world assembled in Tokyo. Some of the results of that 
Convention are already known, especially the change in the 
attitude of the Far East toward Christian teaching; where 
there was oftentimes distrust there is now open-minded in- 
quiry. 

The influence of the Christian Churches and the thirty 
millions and more members of the Sunday Schools of the 
world ought to be a force sufficiently intelligent and influen- 
tial to create a mind and a heart attitude that is Christian 
among the youth of the on-coming generations that will for- 
ever cast out the spirit that breeds war. 

Christian education is beset with problems in every land 
and it is time for us to meet and commune together that we 
may receive fresh vigour and knowledge to face the serious 
conditions with which we are confronted. 

This Ninth Convention will have as its motto: ‘‘That the 
world may know that thou hast sent me.’’ The daily pro- 
gramme will cover every phase of Sunday-School work at 
home and in the mission fields. 

At Tokyo the Scottish National Sabbath School Union in- 
vited the World’s Sunday School Association to come to 
Glasgow, and the invitation is peculiarly fitting. Glaseow— 
in which city the meetings are to be held—has for its civic 
motto: ‘“‘Let Glasgow Flourish by the Preaching of the 
Word.’”’ The city, though known chiefly as a commercial and 


16 


OFFICIAL CALL AY) 


shipping centre, founded by Saint Kentigern about 450 A. D., 
ig an ancient Cathedral and University town. 

Scotland, on which the eyes of the religious world will be 
set in 1924, has long been well known as a Bible-loving coun- 
try, whose Christian people have in time of persecution bled 
and died for their faith. It is the land of John Knox, David 
Livingstone, John G. Paton, and James Chalmers, and many 
others renowned in the history of missionary work. 

Seottish hospitality is cordially offered and a warm wel- 
come is assured to all who find their way to the Convention. 
All who purpose attending should make early application for 
membership. Delegates from India, Continental Europe and 
Great Britain should communicate with the General Secre- 
tary, World’s Sunday School Convention, 70 Bothwell Street, 
Glasgow, and all others with the General Secretary, the 
World’s Sunday School Association, 216 Metropolitan Tower, 
New York City. 

Let all who are interested pray for the officers and the com- 
mittees charged with the responsibility of the Convention 
plans, to the end that great glory be given to the name of 
Jesus in Whose Name the world can have peace. 


Issued in the name of 


THE Hon. J. J. Macnaren, D.C. L., LL.D., 
President of the World’s Sunday School 
Association; 
Mr. ArtHuR M. Harris, New York, 
Chairman of Executive Committee 
—W.8S.8.A.; 
W. G. Lanpss, C. E. D., 
General Secretary—W.S. 8S. A.; 
Tue Rr. Hon. Lorp PENTLAND, G.C.S.L, 
President of the Convention Council; 


JAMES KELLY, M.A., 


General Secretary of the Convention. 
April 2, 1923. 


a 


Ill. HOW THE CONVENTION CAME TO GLASGOW 
By Mr. JAMes Keniy, Hon. Convention Secretary 


T the Convention of 1920 in Tokyo, requests to hold the 
A next quadrennial meeting of the World’s Sunday School 
Association in their country were forthcoming from 
more than one nation. This sign shows that the Orient and the 
Occident alike were wakening up to the importance of educat- 
ing and leading their children to establish the Kingdom of 
God on earth. After much consideration, the Executive Com- 
mittee decided to accept the invitation of the Scottish National 
Sabbath School Union, and so the honour of housing the 1924 
Convention fell to Glasgow. Sunday-School teachers and 
other delegates had conferred together in the East soon after 
the War; the World’s Sunday School Association leaders 
recognised that the next place to rekindle enthusiasm for 
Christ’s work was in the West, where the European nations 
were still under the shadow of the Great War. An honest 
endeavour had to be made to gather representatives of all 
nations into one house,—God’s house,—where all were one in 
Christ. 

It was felt that the Christian education of the young of 
every country should be animated and inspired by the same 
ideals, the same visions, and the same resources to be found 
in God, the Creator of us all. Young nations born after the 
War were crying out for instruction and examples of how to 
educate their young citizens in a fit and proper fashion. 

The older nations of Europe which had been at war with 
each other, were needing to learn afresh and to see manifested 
all round them the innocent spirit of childhood and the en- 
thusiastic idealism of youth. It was hoped that a new era 
of international friendship would be inaugurated with the 
birth of the League of Nations. Now was the time for the 
churches to take their stand in the market places, and fly their 
colours for all to see; the voice of God must be proclaimed 
on all occasions to ensure that Christ’s promise might be 
realised—‘‘I am come that they might have life, and that they 
might have it more abundantly.’’ 

18 


How CONVENTION CAME TO GLASGOW 19 


Seotland stands between the New World and the Continent 
of Europe. The spirit which sent out David Livingstone is 
still alive in Scottish hearts. Laymen and ministers alike 
are striving to uphold the glorious traditions of the Scottish 
Sabbath and preserve the splendid religious heritage. 

A World’s Convention held every four years enables Sun- 
day-School teachers to exchange views as to the best methods 
of developing a strong, self-reliant Christian character. 
Hight meetings of the World’s Sunday School Association 
had already been held but none of these had taken place in 
Seotland. The biggest demonstration of Christian unity 
would be found in this Convention, where denominational 
and national differences would be set aside for the sacred 
cause of winning the young for Christ. Unity is strength, 
and a strong current of keen living religion was required to 
galvanise into activity all the workers, actual and possible, 
who were needed to promote the efficiency of Sunday-School 
work. 

British colonial delegates would enjoy visiting the old coun- 
try; Americans have already found the way to Scotland; 
and warm Scottish hospitality was assured for all Continental 
and Oriental friends. The Scottish National Sabbath School 
Union has its headquarters in a city whose motto is, ‘‘ Let 
Glasgow Flourish by the Preaching of the Word’’; to assist 
in that fine task, and from that centre to inspire the whole 
world to prosper through Christ, the Ninth Convention was 
held in Glasgow. 

Mr. James Cunningham, Treasurer of the British Commit- 
tee of the World’s Sunday School Association, was delegated 
to attend the Eighth Convention in Tokyo, and to extend the 
official invitation to hold the next series of inspiring meet- 
ings in Scotland. 

An Englishman some time ago decreed that, 


‘‘East is East and West is West, 
And never the twain shall meet,’’ 


but the Secotsmen under God’s guidance achieved that desir- 
able end of gathering all nations together to accept Jesus 
Christ as the Saviour of all nations. 


IV. A SKETCH OF GLASGOW* 
5438—1923 
By T. C. F. BrotcHir 


URING the Roman occupation of Scotland, A. D. 81 to 

ID A. D. 410, there was a Roman camp or outpost guard- 

ing the fords of Clyde at Glasgow, and the Roman Wall 

across Scotland, from Old Kilpatrick on the Clyde to Carri- 
den on the Forth, skirts the borders of the present city. 

The place named Glasgow means the beloved green place, 
from the British branch of the Celtic language ‘‘glas,”’ 
viridis, and ‘‘eu’’ or ‘‘gu,’’ carus, and it probably took its 
origin from the spot where Kentigern or Mungo, its patron 
Saint, met St. Columba (the monk of Jona and the founder 
in Scotland of Christianity), and where the first Church of 
Glasgow was erected. 

Like a large number of the Scottish burghs or towns, Glas- 
gow owed its existence to the Church, under whose fostering 
care and protection it existed for centuries. To this fact we 
owe the complete knowledge we possess of its early history. 
The original charters and grants made to the early Bishops 
have been preserved and transcribed. For example, King 
William granted to Bishop Jocelin the right to hold a Fair 
at Glasgow yearly from 6th July. The Fair of Glasgow is 
historic. It has been held yearly for 784 years, and next 
month will witness its 735th anniversary. 

Our patron Saint was born in 518 A. D., and was christened 
Kentigern. In later years he was known as Mungo or ‘‘dear 
one’’; Cymric Mwyn, ‘‘gentle,’’ and ‘‘gu,’’ dear or beloved, 
and at Glasgow, Kentigern established his Church circa 543 
A. D., where he laboured until his death in -603 A. D. He 
was buried ‘‘beneath a stone on the right side of the altar in 
his Church.’’ 

During the long subsequent centuries, the burial place of 
St. Mungo or Kentigern was guarded with jealous care. It 





“Condensed from the Official Programme. 


20 


aiay{T SVM 


NOILLNGANOO AHL AYA MA 


¢ 


MODSVTY “TIIV 


H 


S, MGYANY ‘LS 





EV. W. C. PooLe, PH.D., President, 
Torld’s Sunday School Association, 1924-1928 





A SKETCH oF GLASGOW 21 


was the sacred place of the tribes of Strathclyde, and the 
germ from which has sprung the great modern city of Glas- 
gow. Of the Church of St. Mungo’s day, no vestige remains, 
but on its site and in the twelfth century there was erected a 
cathedral—a shrine built over and around the resting place 
of the Saint and also embracing his Holy Well. 

In 1238, the erection of the present cathedral was com- 
menced by Bishop Bondington. What is known as the Crypt 
or Lower Church and the Choir were completed in his time. 
In 1415, Bishop Lauder carried the existing spire as far as 
the first battlement, and it was continued and completed by 
his suecessor, Bishop Cameron, in 1440. 

The University of to-day enjoys a magnificent situation, 
crowning a bold escarpment that overlooks the city, and lends 
dignity and impressiveness to the honoured seat of learning. 
Sir Gilbert Scott was the architect, and on 2d June, 1866, 
Professor Thomson cut the first sod. The University of Glas- 
gow is an ancient foundation. It is the second oldest of the 
four Scottish Universities, the order of foundation being— 
St. Andrews, 1411; Glasgow, 1451; Aberdeen, 1494; and 
Edinburgh, 1582. 

The first and probably the primary difficulty which stood 
in the path of the commercial development of the city was 
the inability to bring ships up the River Clyde. Between 
the city and the sea, a distance of about twenty miles, there 
was a shallow stream, full of shoals and shifting sand banks 
and navigable only by rowing boats. In 1790, the work of 
dredging and deepening the Clyde was begun in earnest by 
the Glasgow Corporation, and continued by the Clyde Navi- 
gation Trustees, to which the harbour undertaking was 
transferred in 1809. The year 1811 witnessed the birth of 
steam navigation. In that year there was launched at Port- 
Glasgow the steamer Comet, the product of the genius of 
Henry Bell. It is interesting to mention that Fulton, who 
built and launched in 1808 the Clermont on the River Hud- 
son, constructed his ship from the plans of the Comet, a copy 
of which he got from Bell when on a visit to Scotland. Earlier 
still by eight years was the sailing on the Forth and Clyde 
Canal of the paddle-steamer Charlotte Dundas. This small 
steamship was running on the canal in 1801, and she was un- 


22 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


questionably the first practicable steamship in the world. 
The original model of the Comet made to scale by her builder, 
John Wood, forms one of the treasures in the shipbuilding 
section of the Art Galleries and Museum at Kelvingrove, 
where also is to be seen a fine model of the Charlotte Dundas. 


With the advent of the Comet, shipbuilding and engineer- 
ing activities spread rapidly on the Clyde. The deepening 
and improving of the river were continued by the Clyde 
Trustees, and up to the present year the total cost of making 
this once shallow salmon stream, a river capable of carrying 
the largest: of ocean liners right into the heart of the city, 
has cost something like £8,000,000. The minimum depth of 
the channel is now 25 feet, and at high water about 40 feet. 
Indication of the progress of the trade associated with this 
development is the expansion of the annual revenue of the 
Clyde Navigation Trust. It has increased from £3,000 in 
1800 to over £1,000,000 annually at the present day. 


V. ANCESTORS OF THE GLASGOW HOSTS 


over the Atlantic, enters the estuary of the Clyde in late 

April. Then the vivid green of the slopes that reach down 
to greet the river have their best opportunity to astonish and 
eratify him. Until the-reality is seen it is difficult to believe 
that there can be such colour as the green of Scotland in the 
early days of spring. 

But the journey up the Clyde to Glasgow always charms 
the traveller, no matter what the season, or whether the jour- 
ney is taken by water or by the railway from Greenock. 

If the railway is taken, there may be time for a visit to the 
site of the Auld West Kirk of Greenock, which, after cling- 
ing for more than three centuries to its historic site on the 
Clyde, has at last given way to encroaching shipyards, but 
not until the owners agreed to rebuild it elsewhere exactly as 
it stood for centuries—including the family pew of James 
Watt, the builder of the first steam engine, who was a native 
of Greenock. 

From Greenock to Glasgow twenty-two miles of river bank 
give forth the sound of the hammer and the forge or the in- 
termittent flash of the furnace fires which led the poet Camp- 
bell to write lines which every lover of nature reads sympa- 
thetically : 7 rae: 

‘* And call they this improvement? to have changed 
My native Clyde, thy once romantic shore, 
Where Nature’s face is banished and estranged, 
And Heaven refiected in thy waves no more; 
Whose banks, that sweetened May-day’s breath before, 
Lie sere and leafless now in summer’s beam, 
With sooty exhalations covered o’er; 
And for the daisied greensward, down thy stream, 
Unsightly brick lanes smoke and clanking engines gleam.’’ 


eatin Atle is the traveller who, after a stormy passage 


i pois sea 
nf cetera 
Et aa 4 


The din of busy shipbuilding yards accompanies the trav- 
eller to Glasgow, the city that is proud of Kentigern’s mis- 
sionary activities in the sixth century, and of the motto that 
is his memorial, ‘‘Let Glasgow Flourish by the Preaching of 


23 ) 


24 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


the Word.’’ Modern Glasgow—the Glasgow of vast commer- 
cial conquests—is little more than two centuries old, though 
many of its monuments—like the sturdy Cathedral, for in- 
stance—tell of the centuries when the site of the village that 
became a town long before it expanded to metropolitan pro- 
portions, was still the ‘‘dear green spot’’ of the Celts. 


That Cathedral, to which Scott’s ‘‘Rob Roy’’ makes so many 
references, was already old during the days when the brave 
Covenanters thought they were doing God’s service by stand- 
ing out against the efforts made by the English king to com- 
pel them to accept the Liturgy of the Church of England. 
From the day when, in Edinburgh’s St. Giles’s Cathedral, 
famous Jenny Geddes flung her ‘‘creepie stool’’ at the head 
of the Bishop who tried to read from the Prayer Book, to 
the March day in 1638, when the National Covenant was 
signed in Greyfriars Churchyard, also in Edinburgh, men, 
high and low, pledged their lives, if need be, to the battle 
with a form of religion they hated. Then for a generation 
and more, these sturdy men, supported by determined women, 
stood out against what conscience assured them was wrong. 


Glasgow has reminders of these stern Christians. Stirling 
has its Martyrs’ Memorial, close to the Castle on its rocky 
height, and from Glasgow to Edinburgh, and south to the 
English border, there are whispered tales of those heroic 
days similar to those disclosed to one of the delegates to the 
Ninth World’s Sunday School Convention in the course of 
his search for facts concerning a humble but God-fearing 
aneestry. Out of a cottage not far from Ayr, the town to 
which Robert Burns gave lasting fame, came a diary in which 
Alexander Reid gave ‘‘A Short Account of the Lord’s 
Gracious, Merciful and Remarkable Providence, Both in 
Spiritual and Temporal Things.’’ Extracts from that diary 
are worth giving because they tell so much of the spirit that 
made the Seotland which welcomed the Sunday-School hosts 
in 1924. It began: 

By the good providence of God I was educated and brought up in the 
parish of Kirkliston in my younger age. My parents were a good 
example before me of seeking God. Many times when I was very young, 


my father praying in the family, I thought, O that I could pray, going 
along with the words of that prayer. I was instructed not to curse nor 


ANCESTORS OF THE GuLAsSGow Hosts 25 


swear nor break the Sabbath day, from which, by the mercy of God, I 
was easily restrained; and many times upon my companions playing 
on the Sabbath day I durst not do it, although I had an inclination to 
do it. 


I was put to school young, so that I learned to read the Scriptures. 
I greatly delighted to read the Scriptures in my youth. I read the 
Seriptures much after I was nine or ten years old, and also preaching 
books, so that I was taught and brought up in Presbyterian principles, 
which I saw clearly were according to the Word of God. I was also in 
my younger days instructed in our Catechisms and Confession of Faith, 
which is the ground of our Christian religion; and coming to more age, 
being so instructed, I came to understand that the Nation and I myself 
by my baptismal vows and instructions, was bound by our solemn cove- 
nants. And when I was nine or ten years of age, I had an inclination 
to seek God, which I did sometimes now and then, but had stronger 
repulses from the suggestions of Satan not to do it. But when I grew 
older, about thirteen, I had greater convictions for neglect of prayer. 
Yet the Lord in mercy helped me to look after him. 


The diary tells of the year 1666, when the persecution of 
the Covenanters ‘‘grew hotter and hotter,’’ and they were 
compelled to worship God in hidden places on the moors and 
in the hills. ‘‘That summer I could work little or none,’’ the 
diarist wrote, ‘‘but was lying here and there in the fields, 
wrestling on the ground, mightily straitened in prayer many 
times.’’ Then he was arrested and fined for being at con- 
venticles and for baptising children at them. He told of his 
narrow escape, when twenty soldiers surrounded his house. 


Again he wrote: 


My wife laboured the farm, with some servants, for this year, I 
wandering to and fro, in daily hazard. One night the troopers were 
sent out to apprehend some that were in hazard, but I providentially 
went from home that same day before the troopers came. They made 
a narrow search, but I escaped their hands. That same night there 
came a party to seek a companion of mine, I going to his house 
near twelve o’clock at night. He told me he had a way to escape if 
there was any hazard. When we were well lien down, the troopers came 
to the door and we hastily escaped out of a window three house high, 
and slid down the wall without any hurt and mercifully and wonderfully 
escaped their hands. 


The diary is full of expressions of faith. For instance: ‘‘I 
remark this, the mighty power of God. When he has a mind 
to deliver his Church and people, none can withstand it. Our 
deliverance was eminently his hand. ‘Lo, this is our God, and 
we waited for him; we rejoice in his salvation.’ ’’ 


26 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Many of those who were the hosts of the Convention had a 
heritage like that. Can it be thought strange that they are 
enthusiasts for the Sunday School, with its programme of 
teaching the boys and girls, and the young men and women 
to know and love the Lord? 


VI. SOME FACTS ABOUT SCOTLAND’S CHIEF CITY 
(From The Christian Endeavor World) 


LASGOW is the chief city in Scotland in point of popu- 
Se lation and of trade. After London it is the largest city 
in the British Isles. In 1801 it had a population of 

only 77,385. In 1921 it had 1,034,069. 

The city is more than twenty miles from the sea, and began 
its history on the banks of the River Clyde, a broad but 
shallow stream. This river has been deepened at prodigious 
cost, and vessels three hundred feet long, drawing twenty- 
three feet of water, can steam right to the heart of the city. 
The port is the largest in Scotland, handling more shipping 
than even Greenock, which is situated at the mouth of the 
Firth of Clyde. To provide room for the ships that come to 
the port from all maritime countries in the world great docks 
have been built, and one of the delights of Glasgow youth is 
to watch the Leviathans of the deep crawl lazily into the locks 
that admit vessels to the docks, and see them pass through. 
The push of the ocean drives the sea water right up to the 
city, causing tides that make necessary docks that are fur- 
nished with locks. 

Glasgow has one enormous advantage: it is situated in the 
midst of a rich coal and iron region. At night the light from 
great blast furnaces illumines the sky. A few miles from the 
city one comes upon coal mines which employ many thousands 
of men. Coal, iron, and an exit to the sea have made the city 
prosperous, although much must be credited to the citizens, 
who have shown wonderful ingenuity and enterprise. It was 
in Glasgow that James Watt made his improvements on the 
steam engine, and here Henry Bell in 1812 was the first man 
in the Old World to demonstrate the practicability of steam 
navigation. 

No other British city except London has a larger variety of 
industries than Glasgow. Every trade that depends on coal 
and iron is there, and cotton, wool, and textiles are Glasgow 
staples. 


27 


28 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


The little seed from which this mighty city grew was un- 
doubtedly the bishopric founded by St. Mungo about the year 
560. The seed took a long time to germinate, for the history 
of the place is a blank until about 1115, when David, King of 
Seotland, laid the foundations of a cathedral on the site of 
the present structure. For two centuries after that Glasgow 
was an insignificant town of not more than 1,500 inhabitants. 
As late as 1556 Glasgow rated eleventh among the cities of 
Scotland. 


Seotland is a land of sturdy bridges. One never sees any- 
where the poor structures of wood such as disgrace an im- 
portant city like Boston. Rivers are spanned by stone bridges 
that seem to be built for eternity. 


There are at least ten bridges that cross the Clyde at Glas- 
gow. Two of them are great railroad viaducts, and two are 
suspension bridges for foot passengers only. The bridges that 
earry traffic are beautiful structures, erected to endure. And 
besides these, there is a subway running under the river, a 
tunnel that takes both foot passengers and vehicles. 


In the centre of the city are no open parks, but there are a 
number in the suburbs. Glasgow Green (‘‘Glesea Green’”’ 
the natives call it) is nearest the heart of the city, and is in 
a congested section. The Green is on the banks of the Clyde, 
and multitudes make use of it and enjoy boating on the river. 


On Saturday afternoons and Sundays street preachers of 
all varieties hold forth on the Green, wherever they can find 
audiences. Here is a group preaching the gospel. Near by is 
another group around a man who is proving to his own satis- 
faction that there is no God. Debates are common, and a 
preacher must be ready to ‘‘give a reason to everyone that 
asketh him’’ if he ventures to take up his stand on Glasgow 
Green. Some of the speakers are veterans. Harry Long, who 
passed from this earthly scene many years ago, was a terror 
in argument to agnostics. He knew all their arguments and 
was usually able to discomfit them. The writer has seen more 
than one of them pack up and silently depart when Long ap- 
peared, and has heard him derisively shout to them to stand 
their ground like men and meet him in debate. They smiled 
and slipped away. 


SoME Facts AsBout GLASGOW 29 


Glasgow is becoming a city of memories to the older gen- 
eration. The Saltmarket and the entire section around it, a 
den of thieves in the middle of last century, is completely 
renovated. In place of the narrow streets, which Sir Walter 
Seott describes in some of his novels, one walks through a 
broad thoroughfare. The bird market, where birds were sold 
in great quantities, is there. 

Glasgow has many attractions. A trip down the harbour 
in a small vessel (the municipality runs such boats) gives one 
an idea of the immensity of the enterprises that root in this 
place. Most fascinating of all is the view of the forest of 
masts that fill the harbour. On the docks every language 
under the sun is spoken, and all races mingle in the ‘‘ Bromie- 
law,’’ the water front near the centre of the city. 

The greater part of the people live in tenement houses, 
which are great stone structures. There is a common doorway 
in each building, and a common stairway, the various apart- 
ments opening off the landings. In the West End, where 
wealth disports itself, the houses are one-family dwellings. 


VII. SABBATH SCHOOLS IN SCOTLAND* 


By JAMES CUNNINGHAM, J. P. 


reading and Sabbath-keeping country. To its people of 

both high and low degree religion has been a vital part 
of life, and liberty to worship the God of their fathers in the 
form approved by their own conscience, was dearly bought by 
the blood of many martyrs and by long-continued trials and 
sufferings. 

The struggles, which culminated in the overthrow of Roman 
Catholicism in the sixteenth century and of Episcopacy in 
the seventeenth, did much to mould the serious, thoughtful 
character, the sturdy Scottish independence and self-reliance 
which are so marked features of the race. During these gen- 
erations of persecution, habits of Bible study were formed. 
The fathers and mothers taught the children, family worship 
was common and an atmosphere of a religious nature main- 
tained. In those early days it was necessarily oral teaching, 
and this led to long memory lessons and instruction by eate- 
chising. In course of time this was furthered by the early 
Church publishing various Catechisms, until, in 1647 the 
Westminster Assembly of Divines prepared their fa#hous 
Larger and Shorter Catechisms. This last came to be uni- 
versally adopted and formed the groundwork of Scottish re- 
ligious education. 

At the time of the Reformation the training of the young 
in religious knowledge was strongly urged by the Fathers of 
the Church. Now in many outlying districts, regular or- 
dained ministers could not always be had, so the services 
were conducted by devout laymen. At such gatherings the 
children were catechised, and we have here the germ of Sab- 
bath-School work developing quietly in many a village and 
hamlet unknown to the outside world until a network of Sab- 
bath Schools was spread all over the land. 


Saar has long been known as a God-fearing, Bible- 





*Condensed from the Official Programme, 


30 


SABBATH SCHOOLS IN SCOTLAND 31 


In the records of the General Assembly of the Church, of 
Scotland for 1560, the first year of its existence, we find that 
it is provided that one of the services on each Lord’s Day 
should include worship and sermonising, the other should be 
given to worship and catechising of the young and ignorant. 
In course of time this wise arrangement seems to have been 
departed from, and as a rule the young came to be badly neg- 
lected; but, as the Church relaxed its efforts, laymen took up 
the work. 

Among the earliest records which we can find of organised 
Sabbath-School work in Scotland, is, that in 1709, there was 
founded in Edinburgh The Society for Propagating Chris- 
tian Knowledge. This society secured the services of school- 
masters in remote places where there was no regular Church 
service. These men were to meet the children on Sabbath 
afternoons and make them repeat the Catechism publicly, 
and ecatechise them and such other persons as would submit 
themselves thereto. The society had a long and successful 
career, and about a hundred years later we find it empha- 
sising the spiritual character of its work in these words: ‘‘The 
erand and important end which the society do—and always 
have proposed to themselves by their appointments—is the 
salvation of souls.’’ 

We do not find any evidence or expectation that the 
Churches should, as religious bodies, take any leading part 
in the promotion or encouragement of such work. Instead, 
joint committees of laymen with representatives from the 
Churches and municipalities were sometimes formed, while 
ministers of various denominations were found carrying on 
Sabbath-School work in their own fields. Church courts 
looked askance at such efforts and were known to discourage 
even secular education. In the seventeenth century it is re- 
corded that the clergy complained to the magistrates of Glas- 
gow of the plurality of schools and expressed the opinion that 
two—the Grammar School and the ‘‘Sang’’ School—were 
quite sufficient. In 1658 a Dame who aspired to enter into 
competition with the Grammar School was obliged to close 
a school she had commenced ‘‘at her own hand.’’ In these 
Dame’s Schools not much was taught but reading, and the 
Bible was the principal class book. One of these old ladies 


32 SunpAY ScHooL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


remarked of her pupils: ‘‘When they leave me there’s no 
muckle o’ the Bible they dinna ken.’’ In these and other 
schools we have thus a groundwork of Biblical knowledge 
being given which, no doubt, helped to make the men, who 
fought and died for the faith in covenanting times. In the 
lives of the heroes of those days we get a glimpse of Sabbath- 
School work when we read that John Brown of Priesthill, 
martyred by Claverhouse in 1685, used to gather the young 
persons of the neighbourhood around him on Sabbath eve- 
nings for religious instruction. 

In old Church records there must be many references to 
early Sabbath-School work, but they are not readily acces- 
sible, and we can only give a few instances: 

In 1710 we hear of Sabbath Schools in Berwick-on-Tweed. 

In 1730 Rev. Alexander Mair of Forteviot had a Sabbath 
afternoon class for the young people of his flock. 

In 1760 the Rev. David Blair of Brechin commenced a Sab- 
bath School for the benefit of the rising generation of his 
parishioners. 

The Rev. Mr. Robertson of Kilmarnock was ordained in 
1775, and on the Sabbath afternoons between sermons he as- 
sembled all the young of his congregation and spent an hour 
in catechising them. We may be assured in this early Sab- 
bath School the lessons were thoroughly prepared by the 
young people, as Mr. Robertson was not one to tolerate care- 
lessness. It is told of him that when old and unable to preach, 
he used, during sermons, to walk up and down the passages 
of the Church with his staff in his hand, and when anyone 
slept, he awakened them with a smart application of the stick. 

In 1774, the Rev. John Burns was ordained minister of the 
Barony Parish Church, Glasgow. Dr. Burns was, we are told, 
in advance of his times, and when many were lifting up their 
hands in holy horror at that wonderful innovation, ‘‘The 
British and Foreign Bible Society,’’ when ministers depre- 
eated from the pulpit the extravagant notion of converting 
the heathen by missionary agency, when they even held aloof 
from the Anti-Slavery Society, he stood forth almost alone 
in the Presbytery an advocate of these institutions. His 
preaching was of the evangelical stamp; his living was that 
of the simple earnest type, and by his ministry he was as a 


SABBATH SCHOOLS IN SCOTLAND 33 


light shining in a dark place and in a dark day. In 1775, 
. shortly after his ordination, Dr. Burns turned his attention 
to the neglected youth of the Calton, Glasgow, then a part of 
the Barony Parish, and successfully carried on a Mission 
Sunday School there under his own superintendence. The 
school was in a vigourous condition five years before that 
memorable Sunday in July, 1780, when in the home of Mr. 
King, St. Catherine’s Street, Gloucester, Robert Raikes began 
the work that was soon to spread and stamp him as the 
founder of English Sunday Schools. The publicity given to 
the movement in England no doubt furthered the cause in 
Scotland, where it was more a matter of organising work al- 
ready well established than of initiating a new departure. 

In 1782 we read of a Sabbath School_in Banchory, Aber- 
deenshire, and after that such records become plentiful, 
showing that much attention was paid to the religious in- 
struction of the young all over Scotland before Sabbath 
Schools as organised institutions came to be recognised as an 
essential factor in the religious training of youth. The 
pioneers in this work were in advance of their time and of 
the public opinion of their day, and had to suffer much from 
both civil and ecclesiastical authorities, although to both they 
were rendering invaluable assistance They were in the fore- 
front in the promotion of knowledge and did much to bring 
about the advanced state of education in the country. We 
ean only take space for one or two examples of the opposi- 
tion encountered. In New Deer, Aberdeenshire, the land- 
owner would not allow a Sabbath School to meet in any 
building over which he had any control, and when a place was 
ultimately found and a school opened, the teachers were sum- 
moned before the Presbytery of Turriff to answer for their 
misdeeds. They were charged with teaching without being 
set apart for it, by laying on of hands. The Presbytery were 
rather astonished and nonplussed when asked to produce 
their authority for the action taken, and latterly dismissed 
the teachers with an admonition to teach no more. 

In Paisley, a town with strong radical tendencies, the early 
efforts of Sabbath-School teachers were looked on with sus- 
picion by the Government, and Sheriff Campbell was in- 
structed to hold an inquiry into their ends and aims. The 

3 


34 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


teachers were summoned to give an account of their politics 
and principles, and for a time a painful feeling existed. Then 
office bearers were called upon to produce their rules and 
books used. After careful scrutiny the Sheriff was satisfied 
that no sedition could be propagated by the Bible, the Shorter 
Catechism, and Watts’s Hymns, and the teachers were dis- 
missed with clear characters. 

The idea of suitable tasks for children has undergone con- 
siderable changes since the dawn of the nineteenth century, 
when, in Annan, some of the scholars had learned the whole 
of The Epistle to the Hebrews, The Song of Solomon, and The 
Book of Jonah. In Airdrie, the four Gospels, Hebrews, James, 
Jude, and Revelation were committed to memory. In Oak- 
field three chapters in the Gospels were weekly lessons. In 
Aberdeen ten to twelve girls, working in factories fourteen 
hours per day, repeated four or five chapters every week, and 
two of them repeated accurately the whole of the New Testa- 
ment, with the Book of Proverbs, several Psalms, Hymns and 
Paraphrases. In Glasgow, in 1818, a class repeated the whole 
of the Epistle to the Romans, and one boy, 63 chapters, 234 
hymns, and the 119th Psalm. In the Calton School two girls 
repeated in one night 700 verses, but were requested in future 
not to exceed 200 verses. One prodigy in the Coweaddens 
committed to memory ten chapters with proofs, upward of 
fifty proofs to each chapter, all much to the point, naming 
chapter and verse without the help of anything to aid his 
memory. The mere idea of such memory exercises is enough 
to take the breath away from any modern Sabbath-School 
teacher or scholar, and were not this a veracious Sabbath- 
School Chronicle, one might be inclined to be sceptical and, 
with our American friends, say—‘‘ Next.’’ 

In 1819 the famous Dr. Chalmers (who was one of the 
leaders of the Disruption in 1848) was a minister in Glas- 
gow, and among other activities for the good of his parish he 
introduced what was termed the ‘‘Local System’’ into Sab- 
bath-School work. This system was briefly described by its 
author thus: ‘‘Let a small portion of a district with its 
geographical limits defined, be assigned to one teacher. Let 
his place of instruction be within this locality, or as near as 
possible to its confines. Let him restrict his attention to the 


SABBATH SCHOOLS IN SCOTLAND 35 


children of its families, sending forth an invitation to those 
that are without, and encouraging as far as it is proper the 
attendance of those that are within.’’ This system, enforced 
as it was by the eloquence and energy of its distinguished 
advocate, gave a mighty impulse to the Sabbath-School cause. 
General schools were sometimes promoted by Churches, 
sometimes by associations of laymen, and, in 1837, a new class 
of Sabbath School was commenced, called ‘‘The Central 
School.’’ This was a combination of the ‘‘Local’’ idea with 
the general school system, intended to meet the difficulty of 
accommodation often found under the local system. All three 
systems were carried on for some time until they gradually 
merged into one class of general school which in recent years 
has developed into the graded school as we now know it. 

The formation of local Sabbath-School Unions began very 
early in the nineteenth century, and, in 1816, a meeting was 
held in Edinburgh of those interested in Sabbath-School 
work, at which it was resolved to ‘‘establish in the city a so- 
ciety having for its object the encouragement, union, and in- 
eountry.’’ And that ‘‘the Society be called the Sabbath 
School Union for Seotland.”’ 

In Glasgow a Sabbath-School Committee was formed in 
1787, and in 1816 the Glasgow Sabbath School Union was 
established, but apparently lay dormant during a serious time 
of trade depression. The teachers, however, kept in touch 
with each other, and in 1821 arranged that an annual dinner 
should be held, at which reports of the work would be given. 
These dinners continued for about ten years, but do not seem 
to have been conducted under prohibition rules, and, in con- 
sequence of the spread of temperance principles, they were 
discarded in favour of a sowrée, at which tea and coffee were 
served, and ladies admitted This change was so much of a 
success that the meetings had to be held twice a year. 

Classes for teacher-training were begun in 1839, and this 
led early to the consideration of a common lesson. Hitherto, 
apparently each teacher had selected his own lesson, and there 
was no uniformity even in any one school. In 1840 a scheme 
of lessons was considered, and, in 1845, the Union issued a 
general scheme. During the next five years the issue was 
somewhat irregular, but in 1851 the Glasgow Union Scheme 


36 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


was definitely fixed, and has been issued in unbroken succes- 
sion since that date, though in recent years the scheme has 
been prepared by the Youth Committees of the Established 
and United Free Churches of Scotland. 

The question of a Teachers’ Magazine also received con- 
sideration. In 1823 a Sabbath-School magazine was issued in 
Glasgow, but had a very short life, and it was not until 1849 
that another attempt was made, the first number being pub- 
lished in April of that year, since when the Union’s Magazine 
has regularly appeared each month and still maintains a high 
place among similar literature. 

In 1845 District Unions were formed in Glasgow, reporting 
to the Central Board, and, in 1846, circulars were addressed 
to the towns and villages in the West of Scotland requesting 
cooperation and affiliation. The natural outcome of this was 
the question of a National Union for Scotland, but the full- 
ness of time had not yet come, and the project fell through. 
National Conventions of Sabbath-School teachers from all 
over Scotland have been held in various parts of the country 
each year since 1868, except during the war years (1914-18), 
and have always aroused much interest and have been well 
attended. A result of these is District Conventions at which 
local schools only are represented. At the National Conven- 
tion held in Paisley in 1899, it was resolved that the Glasgow 
Union should be asked to assume the status and position of a 
Seottish National Sabbath School Union. This was accom- 
plished, and in 1900 it issued its first Annual Report, follow- 
ing that of the 62nd Annual Report of the Glasgow Union 
published the previous year. 

Up till 1890 the Union work was all done by voluntary un- 
paid labour, but in that year an office was opened and a per- 
manent Secretary appointed to devote his whole time to the 
work, a work which has rapidly grown far beyond the hope 
or expectations of the Union founders, and if negotiations 
presently proceeding with the Churches mature favourably, 
there will be under its enlarged auspices greater and wider 
fields of opportunity and power for good. In 1902 a Travel- 
ling Secretary was appointed to cover Scotland in the inter- 
ests of the Sabbath-School work. 


SABBATH SCHOOLS IN SCOTLAND 37 


In 1917, a lady expert in Primary work was engaged to 
develop this branch of Sabbath-School activity among affili- 
ated Unions, and, in 1919, our esteemed and invaluable Gen- 
eral Secretary was appointed to succeed Mr. Andrew Craw- 
ford, who died after twenty-seven years of useful service. 
Since his appointment Mr. Kelly has done much to enlarge 
the scope and value of the Union’s work, and is already 
eagerly looked to for advice and encouragement all over Scot- 
land and far beyond its borders. In the interests of the Con- 
vention he has given three years’ strenuous work, has 
travelled twice to America and twice to various European 
countries. The Union’s office staff consists of eight permanent 
mempbers with a number of assistants for Convention work. 


Assistance to missionary effort was an early feature of 
Sabbath Schools, and many fields in heathen lands have bene- 
fited both by the money and the boys and girls raised in Scot- 
land. We need only mention such names as Alexander Duff 
in India, David Livingstone, Robert Moffat, Mary Slessor, 
Robert Laws, and Donald Fraser in Africa, William C. 
Burns and Robert Morrison in China, John G. Paton in Poly- 
nesia,- James Chalmers in New Guinea, or Alexander M. 
Mackay in Uganda, but there are many others on the roll of 
fame, not a few of whom now wear the martyr’s crown. 


At the Zurich Convention in 1913, £1,600 was presented to 
the India Sunday School Union, raised in Scottish Sabbath 
Schools for the purpose of Teacher Training in India. The 
interest of that money was so far used, but latterly allowed 
to accumulate, until last year, when the capital and interest 
were devoted to the extension of a Teacher Training Institute 
at Coonoor, in Southern India, the nucleus of which had been 
presented by a friend in India. The Scottish Fund had risen 
to £1,900, leaving £300 to complete the purchase; this sum 
was subscribed in Scottish schools last year, and the com- 
pleted scheme presented to the India Sunday School Union 
free of debt. Schools in Scotland are taking a big interest 
in the work of the World’s Sunday School Association, which, 
we hope, will develop into a permanent assistance to its funds. 


VIII. VOYAGING TO THE NINTH CONVENTION 


1. THE CRUISE OF THE STEAMER MARLOCH FROM MONTREAL* 


By Puinie EK. Howarp 


FTER a day of charming pastoral scenery along the St. 

A Lawrence the Marloch halted at Quebec in the twilight, 

to take on passengers, and it was almost dark when we 
moved down the river past the heights. 


When we dropped the pilot on our way down the St. Law- 
rence, we were moving into the wider waters of the lower 
river. Before this our course lay between farm-carpeted 
river banks, as we followed a tortuous and sometimes shallow 
channel, marked by nodding buoys in the swift current, and 
the white towers of range lights on the shores. Thus we glided 
past Sorel, and Trois Rivieres, Port Citrouille, Batisean and 
Port Neuf. 


Now the shores were drawing away from us, and under 
lowering skies we were in the grey waters of the Gulf, with 
the rugged cliffs of Newfoundland to the north, where snow 
lay in the upper clefts, and the white tumble of surf from the 
ground swell tossed high against the swarthy rocks. 


Like low-flying sea-birds little fishing schooners held their 
wind-driven way across the drab waters, and above the cliffs, 
touching them in their trailing flight, moved sombre clouds 
against the steely: sky of twilight. We were to clear Cape 
Race about dawn—Cape Race, that graveyard of western 
ocean ships, or ‘‘sailor’s nightmare,’’ as seafaring men call it. 
We saw Anticosti Island north of us, owned by a citizen of 
France, and distinguished for its fox farms. So also we saw 
Cape Ray, and the islands Miquelon and St. Pierre. After 
Cape Race, we would follow a north and easterly course over 
one of earth’s greatest circles, through the Arctic Stream, 
across to the warm Gulf Stream, and thus to the north of Ire- 
land, to Belfast, and to Glasgow. 


*From The Sunday School Times. 
38 


VOYAGING TO THE CONVENTION 39 


While the elements were busy with the ship, we were get- 
ting acquainted on board. India was meeting Saskatchewan, 
Korea became neighbour with Kansas, China and Cuba 
walked the same deck. Nova Scotia and Louisiana were in 
the same prayer meetings. If thirty-seven Presbyterians 
foregathered for tea, then it was equally true that seventy- 
three Methodists half-filled the dining saloon at their tea, and 
many other denominations were scattered over the ship, 
though most of us do not know ‘‘who’s who’’ on board, de- 
nominationally. 

On the first Sunday evening Dr. Eva D’Prazer told of her 
great field of medical missions in South India. Rev. T. W. 
Jones, of Montreal, a Congregationalist, preached on that 
morning; on the next Sunday the Rev Charles G. Kindred, 
of Chicago, a leader among the Disciples, or Christian 
Church. Irwin Hilliard, Esq., K. C., of Morrisburg, Ontario, 
superintended the Sunday School on the first Sunday and 
Rev. W. B. Shirey, of Ann Arbor, Michigan, on the second. 
Mrs. Mary Foster Bryner spoke one afternoon on the various 
needs of the children’s departments, and in the cosy nursery 
and children’s playroom, Miss Susie M. Juden, Children’s 
Division Superintendent in Louisiana, met with the young- 
sters, a goodly number of whom are on board. 

The numerous religious educational secretaries among the 
delegates held a special conference, while perhaps the most 
fruitful conferences of the voyage were steamer chair con- 
versations, when experiences were exchanged, and experts 
consulted. 

Many-sided entertainment talent appeared. And if you 
are looking for husky athletes, see them, young men and 
older, in the strenuous, wildly exciting, and wildly cheered 
tug-of-war! The Olympics dwindle into village sports as 
compared with that international contest, for Canada and 
the United States were at opposite ends of the rope in one 
contest, and the North American born and the British born, 
in a second struggle. And even the ladies had their tug- of- 
war in a Canada-United States line-up! 

What little night there is in the northern latitude closed 
in about us as we passed Ailsa Craig, eleven hundred feet 
of sheer granite rising out of the sea, and famous Arran 


40 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Island, and the Ayrshire Coast of Robbie Burns. We took on 
the pilot at Gourock at midnight and a half-hour later came 
to anchor at Greenock in the Clyde, with the light still visible 
in the west, and the moonlight flooding the stream and the 
hills of old Scotland. 

Next morning, coming up the River Clyde, once a small 
salmon stream, and now the mother of great ships, one under- 
stood why the question is asked, ‘‘Did Glasgow make the 
Clyde, or did the Clyde make Glasgow?’’ For as you look 
over the bow of the ship, swinging from port to starboard 
and back again under the guidance of tugs in the narrow 
river, you see Glasgow, with its more than a million inhabi- 
tants, up-river through a vista of sloping shipways—some 
three hundred and fifty in all—and you are told that to make 
this river able to float the largest passenger ships about forty 
million dollars have been spent. 

The little river that has sent its ships out over the seven 
seas, from Henry Bell’s steamer Comet in 1811 to the great 
liners of our own day, now brings into the very heart of this 
splendid city a world-wide commerce,—and hundreds of the 
delegates to the World’s Ninth Sunday School Convention! 


2. ON THE STEAMSHIP CAMERONIA, FROM NEw YorRK 
By WINFIELD H. Brock, ATHOL, MASSACHUSETTS 


Rarely has such a group of Sunday-School workers been 
assembled; it included more than fifty clergymen, and an 
equal number of Sunday-School specialists in all depart- 
ments. Under the skillful organising direction of Tour 
Leader George W. Penniman, the ship had hardly left the 
dock at New York on Saturday noon, June 7th, before the 
needful talent was being drafted for addresses, meetings, and 
conferences of all sorts. 

Opinions differed as to the ‘‘high point”’ of interest. Many 
were thrilled and uplifted by the music so skillfully led by 
Rev. J. N. Patterson and Rev. Robert Rae. Others spoke of 
the two Sunday services, with their fine, strong, uplifting, and 
inspiring sermons. 

Seotch blood was very much in evidence, as was natural in 
a Scotch ship, bound for the Scotch metropolis. Dr. Mac- 


VOYAGING TO THE CONVENTION 41 


Gowan’s lecture on the ‘‘Canny Scot’’ extolled the land of 
catechism, mist, and porridge, but it pleased others as well as 
those of Scotch lineage. 

Politics were not overlooked. There was a double nominat- 
ing convention: this was fitting because while the Cameroma 
was at sea the Republican National Convention made its 
nomination for President of the United States. As might be 
expected in a Sunday-School crowd, both the Republican and 
the Democratic nominating conventions were exceedingly 
‘“dry.’’ No wet candidate had a chance. 

A stirring glimpse of the need, the possibilities, and the 
method of the new plans for religious education was given 
by Prof. L. A. Weigle of Yale University, in his morning ad- 
dresses on ‘‘Jesus’ Way of Teaching,’’ ‘‘The New Outlook 
on Sunday-School Work,’’ and on ‘‘Prayer.’’ 

On Wednesday night a strong missionary note was thrill- 
ingly struck when all who could crowd into the great dining 
room heard a series of nine six-minute addresses, by speakers 
representing half a dozen different nationalities, presenting 
the needs of the Near East orphans; the overlooked and 
despised lepers; the work in Japan, China, and Korea; and 
the problems of eleven million of the black race in America. 
The stories of the new Journal of Religious Education, the 
Walloon-Huguenot Tercentenary, and the Glasgow programme 
rounded out the evening. 

The meeting on Thursday evening was a touching and 
tender memorial to the great Sunday-School leader, Marion 
Lawrance, ‘‘the best known and best loved of Sunday-School 
men the world around.’’ His passage had been booked for 
this ship, and scores of his personal friends on board missed 
deeply his genial presence and helpful activities. 

Dr. Robert G. Hopkins introduced one after another who 
gave brief but heartfelt tributes to the life and influence of 
Mr. Lawrance. Fleming H. Revell, the famous publisher, 
summed up what a dozen friends of the late beloved leader 
had said, as follows: 

Marion Lawrance, prince of Sunday-School leaders, gifted organiser, 
inspiring speaker, warmest of friends, most devoted Christian, an ex- 


ample both in public and private life! We mourn our loss while we 
rejoice in his gain. While with us his was a fruitful life, but from his 


42 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


seed-sowing harvests will continue to be gathered for many years to 
come. 

He taught efficiency in the realm of Sunday-School effort; he told 
““How to Conduct’’ its every department, ever keeping in mind the great 
objective, the winning of all to a life of consecrated service to Him 
Who ealls us to discipleship. 

An untiring worker, he was most proficient in initiative and in in- 
spiring appeal. In all parts of the country, men and women were moved 
to greater and more effective effort. 

With all our loved friend’s public work, he was not divorced from 
personal friendships—friendships which were legion, as many of us 
realise, in his remembrance of our birthdays with a helpful and perti- 
nent message. 

It would seem that his place will be hard to fill, but ours is a re- 
sourceful God Who will raise up other leaders while we mourn the de- 
parture of one who had gained so large a place in our affections. 

Our comfort and assurance, as also that of his immediate family 
circle, with whom we deeply sympathise, is in Him whom Marion Law- 
rance served so well—leaving to us the encouragement and inspiration 
of a life devoted to the service of God and man, and especially for 
those for whom our Lord said, ‘‘Of such ig the kingdom. 12 


A number of speakers suggested that a building for the use 
of the International Council of Religious Education would 
be a most suitable memorial to the great leader. 

On Saturday night, June 14th, there was an inspiring ob- 
servance of the United States Flag Day. Addresses were 
made by Mr. George W. Penniman on The American Flag, 
and by Ship Surgeon W. M. Borrie on The British Flag. His 
last remark, that the two nations were really of one blood and 
should work together for civilisation and world peace, was 
given stirring applause. . 

The exercises of the last day on the ship, Sunday, were 
broken into somewhat by the necessary landing of passengers 
at Moville, but the strong sermon of Professor Weigle was a 
fitting close of a most remarkable and inspiring ‘‘ Convention 
afloat.’’ 


THe FuuLt PROGRAMME ON THE CAMERONIA 


The various programmes on the Cameronia, and the com- 
mittees in charge, follow: 


Tour Manager, representing the World’s Sunday School Association 
Executive Committee, George W. Penniman, Pittsburgh, Pa. 

General Committee, on the Cameronia: Dr. Robert M: Hopkins, St. 
Louis, Missouri; Dr. W. E. Raffety, Chicago, Illinois; Rev. E. G. 
Tewksbury, Shanghai, China; Paul Sturtevant, New York; Rev. John 


VOYAGING TO THE CONVENTION 43 


T. Faris, D.D., Philadelphia, Pennsylvania; H. Wallace Noyes, Port- 
land, Maine; W. B. Anderson, Portsmouth, Ohio; Rev. W. H. Jordan, 
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania; George F. Guy, Los Angeles, California; 
F, E. Parkhurst, Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania. 

Sunday morning, June 8th, Service in Forward Dining Room: Pre- 
siding, Rev. John T. Faris, D.D.; Scripture, Rev. F. C. Nau, D.D., Pitts- 
burgh, Pennsylvania; prayer, Rev. C. W. Brewbaker, Dayton, Ohio; 
sermon, Bishop W. M. Weekly, Parkersburg, West Virginia; benedic- 
tion, Rev. John T. Faris, D.D. 

Aft Dining Room Service: Presiding, Rev. H. H. Meyer, D.D., New 
York: Scripture, Rev, A. D. P. Gilmour, D.D., Wilmington, North 
Carolina; prayer, Rev. E. W. Morrison, Waverley, Pennsylvania; ser- 
mon, Rev. James I. Vance, D.D., Nashville, Tennessee; benediction, 
Rev. Yakichi Sasakura, Yokohama, Japan. 

Sunday evening, June 8th, Service in Forward Dining Room: Presid- 
ing, Rev. E. G. Tewksbury, Shanghai, China; Scripture, Rev. F. G. 
Brossett, Philadelphia; prayer, Rev. Charles F. Robson, Windham, New 
York; sermon, Rev. Joseph L. Peacock, D.D., President Shaw Uni- 
versity, Raleigh, North Carolina; benediction, Rev. D. W. Barclay, 
Elmwood, Illinois. 

Service in Aft Dining Room: Presiding, Rev. Hugh C. Gibson, Los 
Angeles, California; Scripture, Mrs. E. M. Blackman, Bowlingtown, 
Kentucky; prayer, Rev. E. W. Halpenny, Charleston, West Virginia; 
sermon, Prof. F. M. McGaw, Cornell College, Mt. Vernon, Iowa; _ bene- 
diction, Rev. John Orchard, Dickinson, North Dakota. 

Sunday School, June 8th, was organised as follows: Pastor, Rev. W. 
E. Jordan, Philadelphia; Superintendent, Allan Sutherland, Philadel- 
phia; Associate Superintendent, George N. Gordon, Brockton, Massa- 
chusetts; Secretary, Thomas A. Douglass, Milburn, New Jersey; Treas- 
urer, Robert J. Gibson, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania; Superintendent 
Children’s Division, Mrs. Maud Junkin Baldwin, Malden, Massachusetts, 
with assistants, Miss Meme Brockway, Philadelphia, and Miss L. E. 
McCormick, Baltimore; Superintendent Young People’s Division, Dr. 
W. E. Raffety, Philadelphia, with assistant, Mrs. H. H. Meyer, New 
York; Superintendent Adult Division, Rev. E. W. Halpenny, Charles- 
ton, West Virginia. 

The officers of the Sunday School held on June 15th were the same. 

Half-hour Devotional Services at 10: 30 each day were led as follows: 
Monday, June 9th, General Secretary Arthur T. Arnold, Coumbus, Ohio; 
Tuesday, Rev. Walter H. Traub, York, Pennsylvania; Wednesday, 
Mr. James Baird, Schenectady, New York; Thursday, Rev. W. W. Wil- 
liamson, Akron, Ohio; Friday, Mrs. Lucy C. Wilson, Toledo, Ohio; 
Saturday, Rev. J. M. Ferguson, D.D., Bellevue, Pennsylvania. 

Music was under the general direction of Rev J. M. Patterson, Quit- 
man, Georgia, and Rev. R. L. Rae of Newton, Massachusetts. The 
pianists were Mrs. L. C. Bridgham, Belmont, Massachusetts, and Mrs. 
W.S. Campbell, St. Louis, Missouri. 

Sunday morning, June 15th, Service in Aft Dining Saloon: Presid- 
ing, Rev. H. F. Shupe, Dayton, Ohio; prayer, Rev. Jacob Rupp, Phila- 
delphia, Pennsylvania; sermon, Prof. L. A. Weigle, New Haven, Con- 
necticut; benediction, Dr. Ellis N. Kremer, Harrisburg, Pennsylvania. 


IX. THE CONVENTION ORGANIZATION AND 
WORKERS 


I. CONVENTION OFFICE BEARERS 


Patron 
H. R. H. The Duke of York, K.G. 
President 
The Right Hon. Lord Pentland, P.C., G.C.S.I. 
Chairman of Council 
Colonel John A. Roxburgh, V.D., D.L., J.P. 
Chairman of Executive 
James Cunningham, J.P. 
Hon. Convention Treasurer 
Sir A. Steven Bilsland, Bart., M.C. 
Hon. Convention Secretary 
James Kelly 


II. CONVENTION COMMITTEES 


PROGRAMME COMMITTEE 
Convener—James Cunningham, J.P. Secretary—James Kelly 


HosPITALITY COMMITTEE 
Joint Conveners—Councillor Violet M. Craig Robertson, J.P. 
The Hon. Mrs. MacGilchrist Lady Macleod 
Secretary—Miss Jessy 8. Calderwood 
FINANCE COMMITTEE 
Convener—Sir A. Steven Bilsland, Bart., M.C. 
Secretary—James Kelly 
HALLS AND DECORATIONS COMMITTEE 
Joint Conveners—Finlay M. Ross Ex-Bailie John M. Bryce 
Secretary—John Norrie 
EXHIBITION COMMITTEE 
Convener—James B, Wardhaugh Secretary—George Melvin 


Sus-COMMITTEE ON MISSIONARY DEMONSTRATIONS 
Convener—J. Murray Tomory 


At 


GLASGOW CONVENTION COMMITTEE OFFICIALS 


1—JAMES CUNNINGHAM, J.P., Chairman of Executive 
2—CoL. JOHN A. ROXBURGH, V.D., D.L., J.P., Chairman of Council 
3—TuHE RT. HON. LORD PENTLAND, P.C., G.C.S.I., President 
4— Sir A. STEVEN BILSLAND, Bart., M.C., Treasurer 
5—JAMES KELLY, M.A., Secretary 





Wor.tp’s SuNDAY ScHoont ASSOCIATION OFFICIALS 


1—W. G. LANDES, 3—W. C. PEARCE, 
General Secretary Associate General Secretary 
9 _ARTHUR M. HARRIS, Chairman Executive Committee 
4—PAUL STURTEVANT, 6—FRED P. STAFFORD, 
Treasurer Chairman Business Comnvttee 
5—SAMUEL D. Pricer, Assistant Secretary 





THE CONVENTION ORGANIZATION 45 


PuLpir SuPPLY COMMITTEE 
Convener—Rev. J. A. C. Murray, B.D. 
Secretary—Rev. W. D. Miller, M.A. 
Civic RECEPTION ARRANGEMENTS 
Sir John S. Samuel, K.B.E. 
PAGEANT ARRANGEMENTS 
James Kelly 
CATERING AND EXCURSION ARRANGEMENTS 
James Kelly 
OpEN-AIR DEMONSTRATION 
W. D. Scott, D.S.0., M.C. 
PRESS ARRANGEMENTS 
Alexander Gammie 
DIRECTOR OF MUSIC 
Hugh Hunter, Mus. Bac. 
ORGANISTS—ST. ANDREW’S HALL 


Forenoon Sessions—J. K. Findlay 
Evening Sessions—Herbert Walton, A.R.C.M. 


III. WORLD’S SUNDAY SCHOOL ASSOCIATION 
(1920-1924) 


President 
Hon. J. J. Maclaren, D.C.L., LL.D., Toronto 
General Secretary 
W. G. Landes, C.E.D., New York 
Associate General Secretary 
W. C. Pearce, L.H.D., New York 
Assistant Secretary 
Rev. Samuel D. Price, D.D., New York 
Treasurer 
Paul Sturtevant, New York 
Statistical Secretary 
Hugh Cork, Norwood, Pennsylvania 
PROGRAMME COMMITTEE 


Chairman—Rev. John T. Faris, D.D. 
Secertary—W. G. Landes, C.E.D. 


46 Sunpay ScHoot AND HEALING or NATIONS 


TRANSPORTATION COMMITTEE 
Chairman—W. G. Landes, C.E.D. 
Secretary—Rev. Samuel D. Price, D.D. 
EXHIBIT COMMITTEE 
Chairman—Allan Sutherland 


SPECIAL COMMITTEE ON WORLD SURVEY 
Chairman—Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D. 


Professor Walter S. Athearn Thomas S. Evans 

Charles Francis Rev. Eric M. North, D.D. 

Rev. W. E. Raffety, Ph.D., D.D. Rev. Frank K. Sanders, Ph.D. 
Rev. George H. Trull Professor Luther A. Weigle 


IV. WORLD’S SUNDAY SCHOOL ASSOCIATION 


BriTISH COMMITTEE 
President 
The Right Hon. Lord Pentland, P.C., G.C.S.I. 
Chairman 
Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D., London 
Vice Chairman 
Rev. F. B. Meyer, D.D., London 
Hon. Treasurers 


James Cunningham, J.P., 2. Oakeley Ter., Glasgow 
James S. Crowther, J.P., 56 Old Bailey, London, E.C. 


Hon. Secretary 
Arthur Black, 9 Tideswell Rd., Putney, London, 8.W. 
Hon. Convention Secretary 
James Kelly, 70 Bothwell Street, Glasgow 


V. WORLD’S SUNDAY SCHOOL ASSOCIATION FIELD 
WORKERS AND SECRETARIES 


ARGENTINA 
Rev, George P.. Howard) 2.03.2. 0e0052%. Coe Oe Buenos Aires 
BRAZIL 
Rey. Herbert S., Harris. Jol. sc cee eee ee Rio de Janeiro 
CEYLON 
Mr. J. Vineent Mendis’... .........00 00 an ee ene Dehiwala 
CHINA 


Rev. BE. G. Tewksbury 2.2... 2..5 2000000 55 te one Shanghai 


FIELD SECRETARIES 


1—Rev. A. G. ATKINS, India 2—J. VINCENT MENDIS, Ceylon 
3—REvV. V. P. MAMMAN, India 
4—FE, A. ANNETT, India 5—Mrs. EH. A. ANNETT, India 
6—E. Biswas, India 7—REV. STEPHEN VAN R. TROWBRIDGE, Egypt 
8—SHEIKH METRY S. Drwarry, Egypt 





FieLD SECRETARIES 


1—ReEv. J. G. HoLDcROFT, D.D., Korea 2—HoRACE E. COLEMAN, Japan 
3-—Rev. E. G. TewKSBurRyY, China 
4—Rev. A. L. RYAN, Philippines 5—Rev. Gro. H. SCHERER, Syria 
6—J. Victor, Hungary 7—REV. GEO. P. Howarp, Argentina 
S8S—REv. H. 8S. Harris, Brazil 





Tur CONVENTION ORGANIZATION 47 


CZECHOSLOVAKIA 
MNCS is ig 7 CAC kak 84 6a TE aL es wees Prague 
HUNGARY 
RT ys Aes od ects css sul vee tees cecuees Budapest 
INDIA 
ERE ears ew ey 5s SI oe Unlcc ccs aecducescdy’s Jubbulpore 
SemmroniteperieA, Annett .... 02.56 tee ec eee ce ees Stje sews Coonoor 
CE MININION ESA, ec cv cls wesc ee ecasuce Travancore 
Ro Sy cece x y's Cs a hes <a oie Oe beac uveceeene Caleutta: 
JAPAN 
EEE OLCIIAN (Ce cg nd ccs ae scccs ef cee evrtencnsces Tokyo 
RE MEEVEE 0 cisiy a cee bic snewn seovevarteecrseseosecs Tokyo 
KorREA 
SMR THOCEOLG. DD) ccc ce re cece eels e cae veteeecs Pyengyang 
MostemM LANDS 
pertremnem ran Rh. TOWDTIGZO: 2... tee ee ecco sce e recone Cairo 
Eu EPOWIBINY 1. , oa lals soc sivia doc sleedeesaceeevacbeves Cairo 


ag SO ects v bene <p tive oe 6 Bele e 84s ace bes ea ave Manila 


SYRIA AND PALESTINE 
SER TOMEUEA SE ESORETOL, .. . . 1k" bye else eb ice bse eeene cannccees Lebanon 


SECRETARIES OF AFFILIATED ASSOCIATIONS 


BURMA 
EINE SICICOUG. , coos c od ca ccs seu awcc se Sbece Swabeaccevd Maubin 
ENGLAND AND WALES . 
IE ICED Steele sec ale viet, > v's avs piss Den ens ode one tebe ks es London 
FRANCE 
TEPC 5s oc a hve Sale as dele eee nedesaceseusé Paris 


EEE ATIOIC ec, «jcc celal nica sie c cased cecacaseleeueesae Auckland 


NortH AMERICA 
EERILY oo oie ans vidia% o ahack 4 ve s\o- be viele 80 wis she bee Chicago 


ScoTLAND 
EEE SNC 1G Ae a «dine eae y wv veld esp dees cus enes Glasgow 


48 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


SoutH AFRICA 
che tas a4 alee a geek ee Port Elizabeth 


Other National Associations have been formed in the following 
countries, but do not have Field Secretaries: 


Mr. John G. Birch 


Algeria Denmark Portugal 
Austria Germany Spain 
Australia Holland Switzerland 
Chile Italy Turkey 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 


AND THE 


HEALING OF THE NATIONS 


PART II 


THE STORY OF THE CONVENTION 








al 
* 
* 
he 
6s 
17 
Jaw 
¢ 


¥, 
FY 
Af 
Ly 
i 
*s 


: yy . 
ae — 
» 3 +3 B seas 
ee J hye aw 
Se da Zz, 
os a hon 
x = wed 
ibe, ae 


LTS 
G 
. 





& 















is 
She 
=o, 
oy ; se 
the a « - 
- 
a, 
7 wow! 4 i 
7. 
+ 
"4 »™& * é . 
‘ - ¥ 
‘ * 
_ 
< 
: oe 
2 j 4 
. t 
; J 
x . ~ — ” _ 


THE STORY OF THE CONVENTION 


I. THE CONVENTION AS SEEN BY GLASGOW 
KYES* 


By ALEXANDER GAMMIE 


HE story of the Convention began long before the first 
of the delegates set foot on the shores of Britain. So 
great an edifice as the organisation required for such an 
international gathering could not be built in a day. The 
preparations had, indeed, been going on for many months, 
and even for years, in advance. In the Convention Council 
and the Executive, and in their various committees and sub- 
committees, there had been much patient labour behind the 
scenes. What had to be accomplished in meeting difficulties, 
in overcoming obstacles, and in making crooked things 
straight, would be a story in itself. But, with faith and vision, 
the work proceeded until at last the Convention became an ac- 
complished fact, and the city and the nation awoke to the 
greatness and significance of the event. 

Many scenes of animation were witnessed as the overseas 
delegates began to arrive. As soon as it was known that the 
special Atlantic liners were in the Clyde, with their hundreds 
of passengers from America and other countries farther off, 
there was a visible quickening of public interest. Soon the 
streets were thronging with strangers. It takes a large influx 
to make any appreciable difference in the street crowds of 
Glasgow, but the effect of the Convention was speedily ap- 
parent. It was not only in added numbers, but still more in 
the many touches of colour introduced by the visitors. Dark, 
swarthy, and yellow complexions were in evidence every- 


*The Story of the Convention as it appeared in The Scottish Sunday 
School Magazine—of which Miss Margaret Cunningham is Editor—should 
be read by all who attended the great gathering. The author, Mr, Alex- 
ander Gammie, was the pleasant and efficient Director of Publicity. 


51 


52 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


where, and the bright costumes—particularly of the lady dele- 
gates from Eastern countries—relieved the dull monotony of 
our sombre Western dress. Ample arrangements had been 
made for the reception of the visitors. At the landing pier 
for the steamers, and at the various railway stations, there 
were ‘‘clearing houses,’’ with representatives of the Conven- 
tion in attendance, to guide the steps of the strangers in a 
strange land to their temporary quarters. The provision of 
hospitality had been one of the heaviest items in the pro- 
gramme of preparations, but the ladies in charge of this de- 
partment had worked with a will, and had succeeded even 
beyond expectations. The difficulties with which they had to 
contend were aggravated at the last moment by visitors arriv- 
ing unannounced, and by others not requiring the hospitality 
assigned to them, but eventually all the troubles incidental 
to so great an undertaking were happily overcome. A tribute 
is due to the many citizens who opened their homes—some of 
them at considerable personal inconvenience—to receive Con- 
vention guests, and who, in so doing, worthily upheld the 
traditions of Glasgow as a city given to hospitality. 

On the evening of the opening sessions there was a scene 
of great animation in and around St. Andrew’s Halls. Cos- 
mopolitan crowds met and mingled outside the building, and 
in the various rooms set apart for the use of delegates, while 
the Enquiry and Registration Offices were besieged hour after 
hour by a constantly changing stream of fresh arrivals. | Sel- 
dom has there been seen anywhere such a surging throng of 
people of so many ‘‘nations and kindreds and peoples and 
tongues.’’ 

The meetings of weleome were memorable in many ways. 
St. Andrew’s Hall, packed in every corner, presented an im- 
pressive and inspiring spectacle. The draping of the galleries 
with the flags of many nations proclaimed the international 
aspect of the gathering. But this was also apparent other- 
wise. It could almost be felt in the atmosphere. And there 
was likewise a spirit of expectancy which seemed to brood 
over the whole assemblage. There appeared to be an almost 
overpowering sense of the greatness of the oeccasion—an oc- 
easion so unique and so full of boundless possibilities. At 
the overflow gathering, held simultaneously in St. George’s 


As SEEN BY GuAscow EYES 53 


and St. Peter’s U. F. Church, there was the same brooding 
sense of the importance of the issues involved. This initial 
impression was maintained throughout. The Convention was 
a great event in itself, but beyond it there ever loomed the 
vision of all that it might mean in many lands for many days 
and years to come. 

It would be impossible to refer in detail to the forenoon 
and evening sessions, with their great audiences and inspiring 
addresses, or to the sectional and departmental afternoon con- 
ferences, with their businesslike discussion of practical de- 
tails. Each served its own purpose, and the whole programme, 
‘*fitly framed together,’’ was a triumph in the inspired art 
of programme building. No aspect of the subject was omit- 
ted. Sunday-School work in all its phases naturally occupied 
a large place, but the wider aspect of the Christian education 
of youth was not overlooked, while the foreign-mission field 
claimed a large and increasing share of attention. Alike in 
the great public meetings and in the sectional gatherings, the 
world-wide point of view was always kept well in the fore- 
front. This gave the Convention the reputation of being 
what it in reality was—not only a Sunday-School event of 
the first magnitude, but also a mighty instrument for the 
fostering of better international relationships, and for the 
winning of the whole world for Christ. 

At times throughout the Convention there was a suggestion 
of American ‘‘hustle’’ in the method of transacting business. 
It seemed to amuse douce Scots delegates, while it may have 
somewhat jarred on the susceptibilities of others. But soon 
another note would be struck, and the Convention would 
again be one in spirit, dominated by a common purpose, and 
united in the quest of a great ideal. 

By a wise arrangement every forenoon session closed with 
a devotional address. There was no hurrying out of the hall 
after the papers or addresses had been given. The audiences 
remained intact for the devotional addresses, which put the 
copestone on the whole proceedings. The first series of ad- 
dresses was given by the Very Rev. Principal Cairns, of Aber- 
deen, and the second by the Very Rev. Dr. Adam Philip, of 
Longforgan, the latter taking the place of Dr. T. Charles 
Williams, of Menai Bridge, who was unable to attend. There 


54 SunDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


were many expressions of appreciation of the uplift experi- 
enced under the influence of these wise and experienced 
Christian teachers. They placed the whole problem of the 
work in the right perspective, and day after day sent the 
delegates away inspired anew by the boundless resources at 
their command for the great task in which they are engaged. 

The Convention Service in St. Andrew’s Hall on Sunday 
afternoon had an interdenominational as well as an inter- 
national aspect. While the preacher was the Right Rey. 
Hensley Henson, D.D., Bishop of Durham, the devotional ex- 
ercises were led by the Rev. Andrew Ritchie, ex-President of 
the Congregational Union of Scotland, and the lessons were 
read by Sir Donald MacAlister, Principal of the University 
of Glasgow, and a well-known Presbyterian. The climax of 
the service was the registering of an Act of Remembrance 
for the members of the Executive of the World’s Sunday 
School Association who had passed away since the last Con- 
vention. This Act, in its impressive solemnity, was more 
eloquent than any words. 

One of the most interesting features of the public sessions 
was the series of Glimpses of the World Field. As represen- 
tatives from Burma, Ceylon, India, China, Japan, Korea, 
Philippines, Algeria, Egypt, Syria, South Africa, Australia, 
Austria, Hungary, New Zealand, France, Spain, Portugal, 
Holland, Denmark, Germany, Norway, Sweden, Argentina, 
Brazil, Italy, and Finland, etc., spoke of the Sunday-School 
work they were carrying on in these widely scattered lands, 
there was given to many a new vision of the greatness of the 
Sunday-School movement. The widespread ramifications of 
the work came home with peculiar power as one after another 
native Christian told, sometimes in broken English, and at 
others with wonderful fluency, of the labours in which they 
were engaged. And when, as on more than one occasion, the 
workers from these lands called to their side on the platform 
some of their young people attired in native costume, they 
provided an object lesson not likely to be soon forgotten by 
any who witnessed it. 

The wider view was further emphasised by the Exhibition, 
which proved so successful and helpful an adjunct of the Con- 
vention. While its Sunday-School section was unique in its 


As SEEN BY econ EYES 55 


comprehensive display of furniture, appliances, literature, 
models, and objects relative to Sunday-School work, the 
Palestine and Missionary sections were not less attractive. 
Hither would have made a successful Exhibition in itself. So 
realistic was the setting in the Palestine Courts that some of 
the visitors felt as if they could almost breathe the atmos- 
phere of ancient days, while by means of the lectures and 
costume demonstrations the scenes, manners, and customs of 
Bible times were made real and living. The Missionary Sec- 
tion—one of the finest ever seen in Glasgow—included many 
rare curios, some of them, such as Livingstone’s magic lan- 
tern, being of special local and general interest. The value 
of the Exhibition, however, as an educative and inspiring 
force, was greatly increased by the splendid series of mission- 
ary plays and the daily cinema exhibitions. The plays were 
indeed a special feature of the Exhibition, and by the effec- 
tiveness of their presentation they made a very deep impres- 
sion. But the Exhibition altogether more than justified itself. 
It not only added an attractive feature to the Convention, 
but it aroused the attention of outsiders, and secured a 
steadily increasing measure of public patronage. As long as 
it lasted, the M‘Lellan Galleries were thronging with inter- 
ested spectators of all ages. 

One of the great successes of the whole Convention period 
was the Pageant. It was largely in the nature of a new ex- 
periment, and it was so much of a venture that there was 
naturally some misgivings as to the result. Never, surely, 
was a venture of faith more abundantly justified. From the 
very first the Pageant arrested attention, and, as time went 
on, its success became almost overwhelming and embarrassing. 
Never had such queues been seen outside Hengler’s Circus. 
It was almost impossible to cope with the crowds seeking ad- 
mission, for, despite all discouragements, they still came night 
after night although, for so many, it meant a hopeless wait. 
Hundreds and, it is believed, even thousands were turned 
away disappointed. Seldom had, there been such an imme- 
diate and popular success. 

But something more had been desired than a Pageant that 
would capture the interest of the public, and something more 
and higher was secured. The Pageant was undoubtedly a 


56 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


great spectacular display, elaborately planned and splendidly 
carried through. Even in the numbers of young people tak- 
ing part it presented an impressive sight. A Pageant par- 
ticipated in by five hundred persons, and by representatives 
of many organisations and more than seventy-four countries, 
could not have done other than make an impression by its 
very magnitude. But it had been designed for a special pur- 
pose, and that purpose was kept steadily in view. It was 
meant to help all who saw it to realise more fully what even 
members and office bearers of the Churches are sometimes 
tempted to forget—the immense and far-reaching importance 
of the Sunday School. That it succeeded in doing this can- 
not be doubted. It pictured the work of the Sunday School 
from the earliest days on to the present time, with all its 
world-wide organisation, and pictured it in such a way as to 
make an indelible impression on the mind and heart of every 
spectator. Miss M. Jennie Street and Mr. James Kelly, the 
authors of the Pageant, and Mr. and Mrs. Parry Gunn, who 
were responsible for its production, rendered a service of no 
ordinary kind. The Pageant will be talked about in many 
countries near and far by the delegates on their return home, 
and it will doubtless be the precursor of similar efforts else- 
where throughout the world. 

One other spectacular exhibition impressed the Convention. 
The Saturday forenoon had been devoted to addresses on 
Juvenile Organisations, several of the speakers, such as Sir 
Robert Baden-Powell, being the founders of the organisa- 
tions they represented. In certain cases the speakers were 
accompanied on the platform by members (in full uniform) 
of their respective organisations. This added greatly to the 
interest of the proceedings. Later in the afternoon, there 
was a great parade of the Juvenile Organisations in the 
grounds of the University, where a large crowd witnessed a 
fine display of gymnastic and ambulance work, ete. The Lord 
Provost, as Lord Lieutenant of the County of the City of 
Glasgow, was present to take the salute at the march past, 
and he was accompanied by Principal Sir Donald MacAlister. 

The social element was not lacking at the Convention. 
There were many more or less informal events which helped 
to promote friendly intercourse, but the outstanding social 
event was the Civic Reception given by the Corporation of 


As SEEN BY GuAascow EYES 57 


Glasgow in the Art Galleries at Kelvingrove. This was re- 
markable in several respects. It was declared to be the larg- 
est reception given by the Corporation within living memory. 
For another thing, it was said to be unique because of the 
number of nationalities represented by the guests. On ac- 
count of the extraordinary numbers, it was impossible to hold 
the reception as usual in the City Chambers, but the change 
to Kelvingrove was in many ways a welcome one. It afforded 
an opportunity to the visitors to see another side to the life 
of Glasgow from that which met them as they moved about 
the city. To many of them the artistic treasures of the Gal- 
leries at Kelvingrove were a complete revelation, and they 
were not slow in expressing their admiration. The speaking 
was worthy of the occasion; Lord Provost Montgomery, in 
the name of the Corporation and the community; Dr. John 
White, in the name of the churches; and Principal Sir Donald 
MacAlister, in the name of education, were apt and eloquent 
in their welcomes. The international aspect was exemplified 
in the acknowledgments which were made by an American, 
a Japanese, and a local delegate. There could be no question 
as to the appreciation by the visitors of the civic hospitality 
extended to them. 

Another social interlude which left a bright and happy 
memory was the Convention Excursion on the Monday after- 
noon. The arrangements for special trains from Glasgow, and 
specially chartered steamers from Gourock, were excellent in 
every way, nothing having been overlooked that would min- 
ister to the comfort of the travellers. As they sailed down 
the Firth of Clyde and through the Kyles of Bute, with flags 
flying, the four steamers attracted much attention. A fine 
spirit prevailed among the companies on board, the facilities 
for free social intercourse being greatly enjoyed, while the 
visitors from afar were entranced with what they saw of the 
grandeur of our Scottish scenery. 

An event quite unique in the history of World’s Conven- 
tions took place on the Saturday afternoon, when a concert 
was given by the famous Orpheus Choir. When Mr. Hugh 8. 
Roberton offered to give a special concert by his choir as a 
compliment to the Convention, his offer was gladly accepted 
by the Council. Much was expected, but even the greatest 


58 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


expectations fell short of the mark. To crowd the St. 
Andrew’s Hall on a Saturday afternoon was in itself no mean 
achievement, but the Orpheus Choir did that and more. They 
held the great audience enthralled. The programme included 
old Psalm tunes, hymns, humorous and patriotic Scots songs, 
folk songs, fairy songs, choruses, and solos, and the pleasure 
of the audience was enhanced by the book of words, with ex- 
planatory notes, prepared by Mr. Roberton, and presented by 
him as a memento to each delegate. It would be difficult to 
describe the conflicting emotions of the audience as Mr. 
Roberton and his Choir played upon them as upon an in- 
strument. At one time they would be held in rapt attention, 
and moved to deep feeling, and at another roused to a pitch 
of enthusiasm. Some remarkable scenes were witnessed, for- 
eign delegates springing to their feet, gesticulating and shout- 
ing in their fervent admiration. Mr. Roberton has had many 
great receptions—he was fresh from his memorable experi- 
ences at Downing Street, where he had been with his choir 
as the guests of his friend, the Prime Minister—but he never 
received a more striking ovation than at the close of the Con- 
vention Concert. His personalty, which counts for so much 
in its influence on the choir, had also gripped the Convention, 
and he confessed that he was taken by surprise at the warmth 
of appreciation manifested by the international assemblage. 
Sir Steven Bilsland, who presided, and the Marquis of Aber- 
deen, who had been an absorbed listener, conveyed the thanks 
of the delegates to Mr. Roberton, amid scenes of much en- 
thusiasm. 

The Convention broke many records, and notably so in its 
receipt of messages from rulers of the world and leading per- 
sonalities of different nations. At one meeting after another 
interest was quickened by the reading of these messages. On 
the opening night there was the greeting from the Royal 
patron of the Convention—the Duke of York—which was 
read at both the inaugural gatherings. At a later session 
there was the reply from the King himself in response to a 
loyal message which had been sent to His Majesty by the Con- 
vention. Then there was a message from the King of Nor- 
way, through the Right Rev. Bishop Johan Lunde, who was 
one of the Convention speakers, and regular in his attendance 


As SEEN BY GuAascow EYES 59 


at the sessions. From President Coolidge there came a sym- 
pathetic message, which gave special delight to the American 
delegates, and was warmly received by the Convention. The 
Prime Minister of Japan also sent a message, and there were 
others, not only from great men, but from great churches and 
religious organisations throughout the world. As each fresh 
message came from kings and rulers, the Convention stood 
while they were being read, and nation joined with nation 
in applause at the close. 


A Convention of any kind, but especially one on a world’s 
seale, is inevitably largely affected by its leading personalities. 
In this respect the World’s Convention of Glasgow, 1924, was 
singularly fortunate. It cannot be invidious to mention Mr. 
James Kelly as the central figure throughout. He was some- 
thing more than the Hon. Convention Secretary; he was the 
pivotal personality in the whole Convention. On his shoul- 
ders, through the long period of preparation, there lay the 
main burden of responsibility, and his was the busy brain be- 
hind the manifold and complex organisation. His also was 
the indomitable spirit which never flinched, and the states- 
manlike mind equal to every emergency. When the Conven- 
tion actually assembled, it was pleasing to see the widespread 
appreciation of his labours. Never did Mr. Kelly appear on 
the platform, even to make an announcement, without receiv- 
ing an ovation, and the scene at the closing session, when Mr. 
and Mrs. Kelly were publicly honoured in the presence of a 
erowded and enthusiastic audience, was felt to be but a fit- 
ting tribute to his masterly accomplishment. 


In the closing scene Mr. James Cunningham, J.P., also 
figured (along with Mrs. Cunningham), and received a warm 
acknowledgment of his services. As Chairman of the Execu- 
tive, Mr. Cunningham had been very intimately associated 
with Mr. Kelly throughout the whole of the preliminary work. 
A veteran in the movement, and one who had the privilege 
of being present at the former World’s Convention in Tokyo, 
Mr. Cunningham was known to many of the delegates from 
the Far East and elsewhere; and throughout the Convention 
he was one of the most active and most popular of its per- 
sonalities. 


60 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


In Colonel J. A. Roxburgh, J.P., Chairman of the Coun- 
cil, the Convention was fortunate in having in that important 
office one of the leading citizens of Glasgow. Notwithstanding 
the many claims on the time of one still in the thick of busi- 
ness and public life, Colonel Roxburgh devoted himself as- 
siduously to Committee work for many months in advance, 
and at the Convention itself he was conspicuous by his at- 
tendance at the public sessions, and by the dignity and ef- 
fectiveness of his addresses from the platform. 


Lord Pentland, on account of an unfortunate accident on 
the eve of the meetings, was unable to take such an active 
part as he might otherwise have done as President, but at con- 
siderable personal inconvenience he took the chair at the 
Opening session. On that occasion he gave an address which 
revealed how closely he was in touch and sympathy with the 
work. He spoke with a certain deliberation, as if he were 
weighing every word because of his consciousness of the great- 
ness of the occasion. Another Convention office bearer to 
whom the Convention owed much was Sir Steven Bilsland, ~ 
who, as Hon. Treasurer, rendered yeoman service in the neces- 
sary and important department of finance. 


The Hospitality Committee, in its multifarious duties, was 
under the joint convenership of Councillor Violet Craig 
Roberton, J.P., the Hon. Mrs. MacGilchrist, and Lady Mac- 
leod, with Miss Jessy S. Calderwood as the efficient and in- 
defatigable secretary. Among local personalities whose 
names are worthy of honourable mention were Mr. James B. 
Wardhaugh and Mr. George Melvin, the Convener and Sec- 
retary in charge of the Exhibition; Mr. Finlay M. Ross and 
ex-Bailie Bryce, as joint Conveners of the Halls and Stewards, 
with Mr. John Norrie as Secretary; and Mr. J. Murray 
Tomory, as Convener of the Sub-Committee on Missionary 
Demonstrations. Captain W. D. Scott, D.S.0., M.C., who 
was in charge of the Open Air Demonstration of Juvenile 
Organisations, also rendered helpful service, and Mr. Hugh 
Hunter, Mus. B., as Director of Music, filled an important 
office with distinction. At the forenoon sessions the baton was 
wielded by the Rev. G. Macleod Dunn, of Kelvingrove Parish 
Church. The singing of the great choir under Mr. Hunter’s 


As SEEN By Guasaow EYES 61 


conductorship, at the evening sessions, was regarded by the 
delegates as an impressive and inspiring part of the services. 

There were many others whose names deserve to be in- 
scribed on the Convention Roll of Honour, from the Marquis 
of Aberdeen to the humblest worker behind the scenes, men, 
and women too, who gave fully of their time and strength to 
the service of the cause. 

It would be manifestly impossible to mention all the promi- 
nent personalities from England and abroad who shone at 
the Convention. From across the Border there was Dr. W. 
C. Poole, Sir Harold V. Mackintosh, Sir George Croydon 
Marks, M.P., and others holding official and unofficial posi- 
tions in the Sunday-School world. From America the domi- 
nating figure was that of Dr. W. G. Landes, of New York, the 
General Secretary of the World’s Sunday School Association, 
who, with his colleagues, Dr. W. C. Pearce and Dr. Samuel 
D. Price, were responsible for the general business. Dr. 
Landes steadily impressed his personality on the Convention, 
and more than once he proved himself a master of assemblies. 

The closing session of the Convention brought the whole 
proceedings to a great climax. When Dr. Floyd W. Tomkins 
of Philadelphia, rose to give his address on ‘‘The All Suf- 
ficient Christ,’’ a hush fell upon the vast assemblage. Speak- 
ing in quiet tones, and with a restrained manner, Dr. Tomkins 
deepened the impression of the occasion. Then Dr. F. B. 
Meyer came forward to deliver the concluding address, and 
to conduct the service of dedication. The hour was getting 
late, and Dr. Meyer, with inspired instinct, adapted himself 
to the circumstances. Discarding the address he had pre- 
pared on ‘‘The Lordship of Christ’’ (which was already in 
type), he addressed himself direct to his hearers, and in 
words of real inspiration gathered up all the threads of the 
Convention. It was an intimate personal talk, more moving 
than the most thrilling eloquence. The spirit triumphed over 
physical weakness until even the very countenance of the 
speaker seemed almost transfigured. His hearers caught the 
glow of his inspiration and responded to his every appeal. 
With radiant face and in a quiet and gracious manner he led 
them on in the great final act of dedication. When at last 
the audience sought to relieve its feelings in a burst of ap- 


62 Sunpay ScHoou AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


plause, Dr. Meyer, with uplifted hand, quietly restrained 
them. Then there rolled forth the triumphant notes of the 
‘*Hallelujah Chorus,’’ and all the pent-up emotion of the 
people found outlet in that glorious song of praise. It was 
a great ending to a great Convention, and the echoes of that 
closing service will reverberate in many countries of the 
world, and in distant islands of the sea. 


There is Biblical authority for the statement that ‘‘ Better 
is the end of a thing than the beginning thereof.’’ It was 
certainly true in the case of the Convention. It began well, 
but it ended better. There was no falling-off as the days 
passed by. The interest was maintained and deepened as time 
went on, and the closing day marked the high-water mark of 
the whole Convention. 


And now it is all a thing of the past. 


‘The tumult and the shouting dies; 
The captains and the kings depart.’’ 


With the dispersion of the crowds and the sailing of the 
last delegate to his home across the sea, the great event—so 
long anticipated, so earnestly prepared for, and so gloriously 
lived through—is but a memory and a name. And yet its in- 
fluence will continue as a living force in the generations that 
are to come. The full story of the Convention will not be 
told until the last great day when all things shall be revealed. 


Il. WELCOMES AND ENTERTAINMENTS 


only in opening the homes to the delegates, many more 
of them than could be used, but also in a series of re- 
markable addresses, functions, and entertainments. 


First came the address of welcome, delivered at the opening 
service of the Convention, by The Most Hon. the Marquis of 
Aberdeen and Temair, K. T., President of the Scottish 
National Sabbath School Union. He said: 


In the Gaelic language—not unknown in Glasgow—there is a phrase 
which, being interpreted literally, means ‘‘A hundred thousand wel- 
comes.’’ That is at any rate picturesque and comprehensive; and in 
another land of poetic instinct a phrase was once used which I think 
could not be surpassed. It was this—‘‘ You are welcome as sunshine.’’ 
And we are sure that our visitors have come in the sunshiny spirit of 
brightness and geniality. 


Of course, in any case, the greeting to these fellow-workers could not 
fail to be of the most cordial and whole-hearted sort; but the circum- 
stances of the time are such as to render the presence of these com- 
rades doubly welcome; for we seem to be at a parting of the ways, 
in a matter of transcendent importance, regarding which not only 
mutual good-will but active codperation is called for. 


Instead of endeavouring to set forth this in words of explanation, I 
shall simply mention or remind you of a fact, an event, so eloquent 
that the mere statement thereof will make up for the lack of eloquence 
in its presentation. 


In July of last year a great Conference, under the auspices of the 
National Educational Association of America, was held at San Fran- 
cisco. The holding of that Conference emanated from the thought, the 
conviction, which had come home to many minds both in Europe and 
America, that peace on earth and good-will toward men could never 
be secured unless the foundation of peace and good-will were laid in 
the schools. And so a dominant purpose of the Conference was to 
consider what education could do for World Peace; in other words a 
recognition that the hope of the future in this all-important matter is 
with the young. In this Convention at San Francisco sixty countries 
were represented and thirty-one different linguistic groups. And as the 
days of earnest consultation passed, the barriers of race and language 
seemed to melt away, and the assemblage became inspired with a noble 
enthusiasm in one great purpose-—world education for world peace, 
through the uprooting of war as a human institution. 


63 


| Sees boundless hospitality was evidenced not 


64 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Now if these people who represented the so-called secular side of 
education (though of course all teaching has an element of sacredness) 
could be so enthusiastic in this cause, what may not be accomplished 
by the religious teachers of youth? Surely they will not be slow to 
cooperate in this world-saving work. 

They may need protection against misrepresentation or misunder- 
standing. May we not look to the clergy for that protection? One thing 
is certain; the suggested teaching and influence in favour of peace is 
free from any particle of politics. It is patriotic, and it is Christian 
to the core through and through. 

And now I have a special twofold commission with which to con- 
clude. In tendering this welcome, I must explain that one whose name 
is a household word among teachers though he wishes to abstain from 
further utterances just now, desires to be identified in the fullest 
measure with the expression, Mr. James Kelly, the Secretary and 
factotum of the Scottish National Sabbath School Union. The work of 
preparation for this imposing Convention has been prodigious; and 
great is the number of those participating in its organisation. But I 
believe all will agree in the declaration that there has been and is one 
central personality as pivot and focus of the whole—the Honorary Sec- 
retary of the Convention. He has worked like—well, if a metaphor 
has to be used, one may say, he has worked like that interesting and 
industrious member of the animal kingdom—the bee, the busy bee. 
We are accustomed to see the bee flying about and moving from flower 
to flower, but always intent on one purpose—not for itself, but for the 
cause in which it is engaged. And Mr. Kelly has been flying about in 
various parts of the world; and he has made things hum, too. 


But we can drop metaphor—he has worked like a devoted servant of 
the Master, for the Master’s little ones. And moreover, he was fore- 
most in the initiation of the project and the invitation which has re- 
sulted in the World’s Sunday School Convention’s being held in this 
great Scottish city. And so we congratulate him; and, with him, all 
who have been associated in this great and arduous enterprise. 

Homage to them all. 

And now the long-looked for day has come. The Convention has be- 
gun, and we are here as brethren to dwell together in unity for a great 
purpose. May we not further adopt the language of that short but 
cherished Psalm, and expect the dew of Hermon which descended upon 
the mountains of Zion, for there the Lord commanded the blessing! 


Next came Sir Harold MacIntosh, of Halifax, Yorkshire, 
the President of the National Sunday School Union, England. 
He said, in part: 

I have never had, and never shall have, a more difficult and at the 
same time more pleasurabe task than I have to-night. One knows how 
to welcome a few visitors to one’s own home, or maybe, how to receive 
a small deputation at one’s church, school or business, but when it comes 
to welcoming over three thousand delegates in the name of almost four 


WELCOMES AND ENTERTAINMENTS 65 


million members of the English National Sunday School Union, I am 
truly at a loss. 

Words seem altogether inadequate. One feels the need of the spec- 
tacular: of a Royal Salute of 21 guns; of a display of battleships; of 
thousands of soldiers and miles of bunting. We cannot, I am afraid, 
parade our strength in this way, but behind the welcoming words you 
can imagine a great army of Sunday-School workers and scholars spread- 
ing from Land’s End to John o’ Groats, stretching out the right hand of 
fellowship. 

You must imagine for a moment that I am a loud-speaker broadcast- 
ing the welcome of four million English and Welsh Sunday-School 
workers and scholars whom—as their President—I have the honour of 
representing to-night. 

I want to assure you that there is nothing half-hearted in your recep- 
tion or anything meagre in the spirit in which we greet you. 

Among my most cherished memories are those of the hospitality I have 
received from American, Colonial and foreign friends when visiting 
them. I am afraid we cannot compete with many of our friends from 
overseas in the display of our welcome. You must take us as you find 
us. We want to give you, not a poor imitation of an American or a 
Colonial welcome, but a real typical British welcome. 

One of the things that struck me first on visiting American and 
Canadian cities was the absence of hedges and walls around gardens and 
houses. It typified in my mind your free and open natures. I am afraid 
in the old country, we are apt to be rather too insular and reserved at 
times. I assure you we are none the less hearty, but I appeal to all my 
fellow countrymen during the time of this Convention to pull down those 
hedges and remove the walls, and know no reserve in our welcome and 
our hospitality to our visitors from overseas. 

It is impossible to welcome separately the forty different countries 
represented here, but I would like to say a word to each group. 

First. Welcome to the delegates from the United States of America. 
We have a common language and ancestry, but more, we have a common 
religious faith and history. We think of the Pilgrim Fathers who set 
sail over three centuries ago, and how, after many generations, their 
children are returning to these shores with the love of God still in their 
hearts. We acknowledge with gratitude, the great service you have. 
rendered to the Sunday-School movement by bringing new and life-giv- 
ing contributions to the cause. 

Second. Welcome to our visitors from the Orient, and from all mis- 
sionary countries. To them we give our praise for work well done, and 
our prayers for work yet to be done. 

Third. Welcome to the visitors from the countries of Europe, many 
of whom are fighting cruel battles where Christianity is once again on 
trial. To them we offer our sympathy and our prayers. 

And finally, welcome to the visitors from our own British Colonies. I 
put them last, not because they are least, but because they are part of 
our Empire Family, and to these, our own brothers and sisters, we, the 
Parent Union, welcome them home again. 


66 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


The response to Sir Harold’s message was given most hap- 
pily by Mr. Paul Sturtevant, of New York City, member of 
the World’s Executive Committee, and Treasurer of the 
World’s Sunday School Association. He said: 


These words of welcome have placed on the delegates of this Conven- 
tion a great responsibility. All roads have been leading to Scotland for 
a long time. Scotland has been on our minds and we have looked for- 
ward to the time when we should be in Glasgow. 

For some of us it has been a great home-coming; others have come for 
inspiration. Scotland is a country of Bible study, a land of simple faith 
and hope. Many of us have come to visit the land of the patron saint of 
romance, Walter Scott, who was born and died in Scotland. The patron 
saint of poetry, Robert Burns, and John Knox, a man of fearless in- 
tegrity, had their homes in Scotland. And we cannot forget that you 
permitted James VI of Scotland to become James I of England. 

The history of Scotland goes back as far as the sixth century. The 
history of the United States is very short in comparison with that of 
Scotland; we feel very humble, and it is indeed fitting that the youngest 
should salute the oldest. When we see the flag of Britain we are re- 
minded of the cross of St. Andrew. Wherever the British flag floats 
there rest justice and liberty. 

We pray that out of this Convention may come great results for good. 
Men out of their individual rights are wondering whether it pays to be 
good. Pray that a great wave of good may come to make conditions in 
the world better. There is no nation that will not respond to the eall of 
the spirit. It is the work of the Sunday School to carry this spirit. 

God makes great pronouncements and starts great movements; ten 
years ago a great storm broke upon the world, and just now the storm is 
receding. 

The spirit of the Convention transcends all boundaries. We have come 
not to exalt the star of any one people or the flag of any one nation. 
We have come to blend the stars of all people into the star of Bethle- 
hem, all flags into the one white flag of Christianity, elevated into the 
pure air of freedom. We want it to be like the morning star just rising 
full of light and splemdour, and not like the star of evening, dark, ready 
to set. Light is divine, and comes from the throne above. Let us have 
that light and let it shine throughout the world. 


At the simultaneous session held in St. George’s and St. 
Peter’s Church, Mr. James Cunningham, J.P., ex-Chairman 
of the Scottish National Sabbath School Union, and Hon. 
Treasurer, British Committee of the World’s Sunday School 
Association, said, in part: 

To the many friends from far and near who have come to this great 
Convention, it has fallen to me at this meeting to extend a very warm 


and cordial welcome on behalf of our Scottish National Sabbath School 
Union, our Convention Council and the citizens of Glasgow. All organisa- 


WELCOMES AND ENTERTAINMENTS 67 


tions in Scotland furthering the religious life of our country, more 
especially among the young, have been looking forward with great hope 
to much good following our conference together, and in their name I 
bid you welcome. 

That the work of the Sunday School may be quickened and improved 
and that the cause of Christ may be advanced, both in the Home and the 
Mission Field, has been the aspiration and prayer of all interested in 
the arrangements for the great event. It was a big undertaking for our 
small country to face, but Scotsmen are not easily daunted by difficulties 
and, satisfied as to the righteousness of their cause, go forward without 
counting the numbers against them. 

It was meet that a country famous for its Christian character and the 
godly upbringing of its children should extend a welcome to the repre- 
sentatives of the greatest voluntary agency in the world for the moral 
and spiritual teaching of the yqung. Nowhere should Sunday-School 
teachers be more at home than in the land of John Knox and David 
Livingstone, a land not only famous for its great leaders in Christian 
work and missionary enterprise, but for its world renowned men in 
literature, science, art and commerce; for its pioneers in the extension 
of civilisation and the British Empire; and for the number of its leading 
men in the educational and political history of the country. There were 
giants in those days, and the race is not yet extinct, though we are 
sometimes pessimistic enough to think that in recent tendencies in the 
political world, we are on the down grade, and readers of the present 
daily press will think we have not much to boast of. 

No doubt the early training did much to mould Scottish character 
and, assisted by the grandeur of our Scottish scenery, produced a race 
of stern, sturdy and independent God-fearing men and women. 

With the love of God and the love of country strongly imbedded in 
the human heart, we can look forward to peace and contentment, but 
with selfish class interests dominating the mind we can look only for 
anarchy and discontent. 

We shall best secure our own soul’s salvation, if we strive for the sal- 
vation of others, and no field gives such opportunities for self-denying 
soul- and body-saving work as that of the Sunday School. 

We are passing through a period of apparent apathy on the part of 
our young men and women, a time of disinclination to give up their 
time and talents to the service. The spirit of amusement seems to have 
got a stronger hold than formerly. This may not be wondered at as a 
reaction from the anxieties and struggles of the Great War. 

We have, however, seen a tremendous revolution in the conditions of 
everyday life in the last ten years. So may we hope and pray for that 
outpouring of the Spirit of God upon all flesh spoken of by the Prophet 
Joel, when our sons and our daughters ‘‘shall prophesy.’’ As an old 
man I dream dreams of what we have accomplished in the past, and as 
a man still young I see visions of what may come sooner than we can 
presently discern any signs of; when our churches and our Sunday 
Schools will be filled and our mission fields manned by consecrated souls 
devoted to the service of God and of their fellowmen, bringing in that 
time when the kingdoms of the world are become ‘‘the kingdom of our 


68 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Lord and of His Christ.’’ We shall not bring in this time by sitting 
down with folded hands and waiting on its arrival; we have to go out 
and bring it in. 

On Thursday evening, welcome was much more formally 
given at a Civic Reception, held in The Fine Art Galleries in 
Kelvingrove Park. Addresses of welcome were delivered by 
the Right Hon. the Lord Provost, Mr. Matthew Montgomery, 
in the name of the city; by Rev. John White, D.D., Barony 
Free Church, in the name of the Churches, and by Principal 
Sir Donald MacAlister, Bart., LL.D., D.C.L., the University 
of Glasgow, in the name of Education. 

Replies were made by Rev. Cleland B. McAfee, D.D., of 
Chicago, and Mr. Kiyoshi Koidzumi, of Japan. 

Following the addresses came a delightful entertainment 
by a chorus choir and a bountiful luncheon. 

On Saturday afternoon the famous Glasgow Orpheus 
Choir, conducted by Mr. Hugh 8. Roberton, gave a marvellous 
concert to the delegates and their friends, who crowded the 
spacious St. Andrew’s Hall. After hearing the Scottish and 
other folk songs which were a feature of the entertainment, 
those present were not surprised that the choir has gained 
favour far beyond the confines of Scotland. Their delight 
was equal to their wonder as they listened to number after 
number that would have commanded amazed and grateful 
hearing among the most ardent lovers of music. 

It was fitting that, from the floor of the Convention a dele- 
gate—who was unwilling to wait for the formal report of the 
Committee on Resolutions—should move a vote of thanks to 
the choir for its services, which were given gratuitously, out 
of compliment to the Convention. 

The resolution, which was voted with enthusiasm, was as 
follows: 

The Executive Committee and the delegates, who had the very rare 
privilege of enjoying the concert Saturday afternoon, given by Professor 
Hugh Roberton and his famous Orpheus Choir, desire to express to him 
by Convention action how sincerely they have appreciated the wonder- 
fully pleasing treat. The appreciation has been intensified by the knowl- 
edge of the fact that Mr. Roberton of his own volition volunteered his 
services and that of his Choir as a contribution to the programme of 
the World’s Sunday School Convention. The concert was a feature of 


the Convention that will never be forgotten, and we therefore collectively 
and individually join in the heartiest measure of appreciation. 


WELCOMES AND ENTERTAINMENTS 69 


Immediately after the concert, the delegates were invited 
to the beautiful grounds of the University of Glasgow, for an - 
open-air demonstration of the following organisations under 
the command of Captain W. D. Scott, D.S.O., M.C.: The 
Boys’ Brigade, the Boys’ Life Brigade, the Girl Guides, the 
Girls’ Guildry, and the Girls’ Life Brigade. 

More than four thousand young people took part. After 
a display of their work, the organisations marched past the 
Lord Lieutenant of the City of Glasgow and the delegates. 

On Monday afternoon provision was made for an official 
Convention Excursion, by special train to Gourock and thence 
by four special steamers, which sailed down the Firth of 
Clyde, and through the Kyles of Bute. 

Every evening during the Convention, in Hengler’s Cireus, 
there was given to a crowded house a Pageant of the Sunday 
School, whose authors were Miss Jennie Street and Mr. James 
Kelly. More than five hundred persons, and representatives 
of many organisations and more than seventy-four countries, 
took part. By a well-conceived series of pictures, explained 
and prepared for by the remarkable work of the Narrator, 
Miss Alice Parry Gunn, the story of the Sunday School was 
depicted, beginning with the Patriarchs; continuing through 
the days of Jesus and the early Church, and of the Reforma- 
tion on the Continent and in Great Britain, and with its 
modern developments in organisation and week-day activities. 
The series of World’s Sunday School Conventions was pic- 
tured, and the mission work of the World’s Association was 
passed in review. Then the closing picture was of The World 
for Christ Through the Children. 


III. GREETINGS AND MESSAGES 


HERE was great enthusiasm when, at the opening ses- 
sion of the Convention, the following message from H. 
R. H., the Duke of York, was read: 


To the delegates assembled at the World’s Sunday School Convention 
I send warmest greetings. I deeply regret my inability as Convention 
Patron to extend personally to you a welcome, but my engagements are 
of such a nature that I have found it impossible to come to Scotland 
for the Convention. 

I rejoice to know that some forty countries have sent delegates to the 
Convention, and that the continent of Europe in particular is so well 
represented, two hundred and forty delegates having come from twenty- 
three different countries. I would extend a special word of welcome to 
the delegates from Central and Eastern Europe, the presence of many 
of whom at this Convention has involved great personal sacrifice. 

You are welcome as co-workers in the great world task of winning the 
young people of the world for truth, righteousness and God, and of 
creating a high moral standard which cannot fail to be reflected in 
the national outlook of every land. 

The assembling of this notable Convention is of happy augury for 
the future of Religious Education, and I pray that the blessing of God 
Almighty may rest on all your deliberations, and that the results accru- 
ing therefrom may herald the dawn of a new era when peace shall hold 
sway over the whole world. (Signed) ALBERT. 


A message, dated from Windsor Castle, was read on June 
24th: 


I am commanded to express the sincere thanks of the King and Queen 
for the message received to-day from the international delegates now 
assembled at the Ninth Convention of the World’s Sunday School As- 
sociation. ‘Their Majesties fully recognise the importance of the high 
aims and objects of the Association to further the spiritual welfare of 
the children of to-day, and trust that every blessing may attend their 
endeavours. (Signed) SraAMFORDHAM. 


To this message the Convention sent a response, as follows: 
May it please Your Majesty: 

The Ninth Convention of the World’s Sunday School Association, now 
assembled in Glasgow, embracing delegates from fifty-one different 
nationalities, present their humble duty to your Majesty. We are deeply 
appreciative of the constant interest you and your house have always 
taken in Christian work among the young, and we thank God for your 
unwearied and painstaking work for a better understanding among the 


70 


GREETINGS AND MESSAGES {e 


nations and races of the world, as also for your deep interest in every- 
thing that tends to promote them. 

We would assure your Majesty that our earnest prayers and work are 
devoted to the same purpose of promoting peace and brotherhood. 

May God preserve your Majesty, the Queen, and your family to be a 
blessing to the whole earth. 

In the name of the Convention, 
JAMES KELLY, Convention Secretary. 


On June 20th, enthusiasm was renewed on the reading of 
a letter from President Calvin Coolidge of the United States 
of America, which was addressed to Mr. Arthur M. Harris, 
retiring Chairman of the World’s Executive Committee: 


My Dear Mr. Harris: 

I ask that you will extend to the World’s Sunday School Convention, 
assembled in Glasgow, my greetings and sincere good wishes. Such a 
gathering, representing as it does the nations of the world, must in itself 
have a far-reaching effect in promoting that better understanding which 
is So essential to the cause of peace. But that there should be gathered 
such a body of men and women whose sole purpose is to serve humanity 
is doubly inspiring. I trust that the Convention will result in a renewed 
consecration to the great task which is its aim and end. 

Very truly yours, 
CALVIN COOLIDGE. 


The response to this hearty message, as cabled by the Con- 
vention, read: 


World’s Sunday School Convention, with fifty-one nations represented, 
appreciates your letter of greetings received through Arthur M. Harris, 
Chairman of our Executive Committee. Entire programme of eight days 
full of constructive messages looking toward world peace. 


When a cordial message was received from His Royal High- 
ness, the Duke of York, the following response was sent: 


The delegates at the Ninth World’s Sunday School Convention, as- 
sembled at Glasgow, have received with much gratitude the gracious 
message of His Royal Highness, the Duke of York, dated 18th June, 
1924. 

They much regret that he is unable to attend the Convention, but they 
appreciate most highly his kind and sympathetic message. They are 
well aware of the interest that His Royal Highness takes in the young 
people, not only of the British Empire, but of the world at large; it is 
matter for much satisfaction to the members of the Convention to feel 
that he is working with them in helping to establish among the boys 
and girls of to-day that high moral standard, which can be attained only 
by religious education, and to usher in that era of world peace, which, 
by the blessing of God, the work of the Sunday School is so eminently 
fitted to promote. JAMES KELLY, Convention Secretary. 


fy: SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


His Majesty Haakon, King of Norway, sent greetings 
through Bishop Johan Lunde of Christiania : 


Please convey my greetings to the World Sunday School Convention, 
the work of which is a great blessing to mankind. 
HAAKON, R. 


The response sent by the Convention read: 
Kina HAAKON, CHRISTIANIA, NORWAY: 

Delegates from fifty-one nations in World’s Sunday School Convention 
gratefully received your greetings and pray God’s blessing upou you 
and your people. W. G. LANDES, General Secretary. 


Premier Viscount Kato of Japan cabled his good wishes: 
Wish express cordial thanks for support and sympathy given by for- 
eign members’ association to preceding meeting held in Tokyo. To-day 
whole world desires peace. In my opinion Sunday School is doing a 
considerable service in promoting world peace. It also is beneficial in 
elevating intellectual and spiritual status mankind. No one doubts its 
profound significance and its great mission. MHeartily hope present 
meeting well attended, with undivided success. 
PREMIER VISCOUNT KATO. 


The Convention’s response was as follows: 


Your cabled greetings and well wishes have been gratefully received 
and we pray God’s blessing upon you, your government and people. 
W. G. LANDES, General Secretary. 


Letters of greeting came also from Viscount E. Shibusawa 
of Tokyo, and Kanyuki Yegi, Minister of Education of Japan. 
The latter referred to the terrible earthquake in September, 
1923: 


_ I would like you to know that the remembrance of the sympathy ex- 
hibited so spontaneously to the people of Japan by the youth of all 
nations remains indelibly inscribed in the hearts of my countrymen, 
and I cannot but avail myself of the opportunity to express our heart- 
felt gratitude. 


Justice John J. Maclaren of Toronto, Canada, retiring | 
President of the World’s Association, sent greetings. After 
stating that the state of his health forbade his attendance at 
the Convention, he expressed the earnest hope for the suc- 
cess of the gathering. 

Among the other greetings received were the following : 


Exmouth, England, Sunday School Union; Executive Council of the 
Christian’ Endeavour Union of Great Britain and Ireland; National 
Free Church Council; Wesleyan Reform Union, Young People’s Depart- 
ment; Rev. Francis E. Clarke, D.D., President of the World’s Christian 


GREETINGS AND MESSAGES i ics’ 


Endeavour Union; Osaka Branch of the Japan Sunday School Associa- 
tion; Irish Methodist Conference at Cork; West Philadelphia Sunday 
School District; Cape Sunday School Union, Cape Town, South Africa; 
Telugu Lutheran Sunday School, Guntur, India; the Sunday Schools of 
Zurich Canton, Switzerland; Sunday School Congress, Winterthur 
Andelfingen, Switzerland; Swansea, Wales, Sunday School Union; Sun- 
day School of Vaterlandschurch, Christiania, Norway; People’s Central 
Institute, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil; Australian Methodist Young People, 
from Neweastle, New South Wales; Yoshidcuma Sunday School, Tokyo, 
Japan; Surday School Conference, Dutch Reformed Church, Bloemfon- 
tein, South Africa; Sunday School Union of Darringham, Lancashire, 
England; Trinity Reformed Sunday School, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania ; 
Street Boys’ Sunday School, Cairo, Egypt; Korea Sunday School As- 
sociation; Tokyo-Yokohama Union of the Sunday Schools of the Church 
of Christ in Japan; Primitive Methodist Church of England. 


IV. REPORT OF GENERAL SECRETARY DR. W. G. 
LANDES TO THE NINTH CONVENTION OF THE 
WORLD’S SUNDAY SCHOOL ASSOCIATION, 
GLASGOW, SCOTLAND, JUNE 18-26, 1924 


From Tokyo To GLASGOW 


WENTY-SIX years has intervened since a world gath- 

ering of Sunday-School workers has been held on Brit- 

ish soil. It was July 11-16, 1898, that the World’s Third 
Sunday School Convention assembled in London, England. 
Among the speakers was Mr. T.-C. Ikehara, international field 
worker for Japan. In the course of his remarks, as he re- 
ported on the progress of the work in his country, he said: 


We now have 40,000 Protestant Christians among the entire popu- 
lation of 42,000,000, or one to 1,050. Reaction against Christianity has 
now set in. It pains me when L read from time to time on the pages 
of magazines, the organs of Buddhism and Shintoism, the boasting word 
of their leaders: ‘‘We now have completely checked the invasion of a 
destructive Christ religion. We are now in a position to root out Chris- 
tianity from our land.’’ 


His report for the future progress of Sunday-School work 
in Japan was most discouraging. But God had other plans. 
The rooting-out process was to be changed to a more intense 
cultivating process, for He was even then preparing a com- 
missioner to visit Japan and the Far East. At the right 
moment, in 1907, Dr. Frank L. Brown, with his great heart 
of love, was sent to Japan to confer with the missionaries 
and native leaders. His presence radiated encouragement 
and fresh zeal for the work. He made friends wherever he 
went. Following this visit National Sunday-School organisa- 
tions came into being in Japan, Korea, China, and the Philip- 
pine Islands. A second visit was made in company with Mr. 
H. J. Heinz in 1918, and later, under his leadership as Joint 
General Secretary of the World’s Sunday School Associa- 
tion, Japan entertained the World’s Highth Sunday School 
Convention in 1920. This Convention was the first world 
gathering of Christian workers following the Armistice of 


74 


REPORT OF GENERAL SECRETARY 15 


the World War. The hospitable manner in which that Con- 
vention was entertained by the Japanese people; the friend- 
liness displayed by government officials; the generous finan- 
cial assistance by the Emperor and outstanding business and 
professional men; the far-reaching schedule of pre- and post- 
Convention meetings carrying a Sunday-School message into 
every province of the Empire, combined to make that Con- 
vention an outstanding national and international event of 
great importance. 


It is to encourage our hearts that we pause to take this 
backward glance and dwell for a brief moment on the report 
from Japan given at the World’s Sunday School Convention 
held in London, England, in 1898, and then to consider the 
events of the great world gathering of Sunday-School work- 
ers a little more than two decades later held in the capital 
city of the Japanese Empire with the open recognition of 
their majesties, the Emperor and Empress. It would be a 
long story to tell of the immediate and abiding influence of 
the Tokyo Convention upon Christian education in the Far 
Kast. 

With the passing of the quadrennium, the Japanese 
National Sunday School Association has steadily grown in 
constructive influence. This Association is now recognised 
as an important factor in the educational life of that nation. 
For some years previous to the Convention there was con- 
siderable opposition to the Sunday-School movement on the 
part of the educational authorities, but now as late as the 
month of March in this year 1924 comes the almost unbe- 
lievable piece of information that the Department of Educa- 
tion for the city of Tokyo has requested the assistance of the 
National Sunday School Association to furnish a regular 
period of Christian teaching in all the primary public schools 
(pupils 7 to 14) of that city. 

The National Sunday School Association, under the wise 
leadership of Rev. Shoichi Imamura, the general secretary, 
assisted by Mr. H. E. Coleman, educational secretary for 
Japan, representing the World’s Sunday School Association, 
has succeeded in organising its entire field, creating 104 dis- 
trict associations under native leadership. 


76 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


During the terrible days of the earthquake disaster, the 
National Sunday School Association of Japan was commis- 
sioned by the Japanese Government to care for the lost and 
orphaned children. Hundreds of these helpless little ones 
were speedily and comfortably cared for in tented shelters 
and the majority of them were afterwards restored to parents, 
relatives or friends. 

The record of progress by the Sunday-School movement in 
Japan since the Tokyo Convention is now climaxed in the 
very successtul effort launched by the National Association to 
secure a headquarters building in which to house their execu- 
tive offices as well as to establish a training school for Sun- 
day-School teachers and leaders. This enterprise should en- 
list the sympathetic codperation of every National Sunday 
School Association. 


VISITS TO THE FIELDS 


At no period in the history of the World’s Sunday School 
Association has there been such a close personal contact with 
the various fields to study their needs and to hold helpful 
and encouraging conferences with the workers as during the 
past four years. Immediately following the Tokyo Conven- 
tion a group of delegates, returning to their homes, visited 
Korea, China, the Straits Settlements, Ceylon, India, Syria, 
Palestine and Egypt. Conferences and inspirational meet- 
ings were held wherever stops were made. Particular men- 
tion should be made of the fine piece of service given by Mr. 
Charles Francis, a member of the World’s Executive Com- 
mittee, who, in company with his daughter, Mrs. L. Francis 
Fitch, visited Australia, New Zealand, South Africa, Europe 
and South America, in every place making contacts with the 
Sunday-School leaders and addressing many conferences and 
popular meetings. 

Three notable tours were made by Dr. W. C. Pearce, who, 
early in 1921, was called to become Associate General Sec- 
retary. The first tour was made in company with the late 
Mr. James W. Kinnear, then Chairman of the Executive 
Committee. It covered the States of Central and Western 
Europe, the Scandinavian Provinces, England and Scotland. 
One result was to fix the date and place for holding the 


REPORT OF GENERAL SECRETARY 7? 


World’s Ninth Sunday School Convention. The second tour 
was made by Dr. Pearce alone in 1922 and was globe-en- 
circling, taking him to the Near East, Australia, New Zealand 
and the Orient. The third tour in 1923 was to South America. 
Dr. Pearce came to the World’s Association staff with the 
background of eighteen years of intensive experience with 
the International Sunday School Association. His visits to 
the field, which took him into thirty-five different countries, 
were therefore very timely and of great value, for the Execu- 
tive Committees of many national associations were needing 
advice in methods of organisation, the training of a leader- 
ship and the production of literature. 

Two visits were made to Europe by the General Secretary 
in the interest of the Glasgow Convention—the first early in 
1923 in company with Mr. James Kelly of Glasgow, Scotland, 
and the second in 1924, the latter trip being extended to North 
Africa, Greece, Egypt, Syria and Palestine. Mr. Kelly made 
a second visit to Central Europe late in 1923 in the interest 
of the Glasgow Convention. At the same time Dr. W. C. 
Poole, Chairman of the British Committee, went on a similar 
journey to the Scandinavian Provinces. 


FIELD ORGANISATION 


National organisations now working in cooperation with the 
World’s Sunday School Association, which are financially 
self-supporting, are as follows: 


1. Australia 4. Holland 7. Wales 
2. New Zealand 5. Seotland 8. North America 
3. Denmark 6. England 9. Switzerland 


10. South Africa 
National organisations, not fully self-supporting finan- 
cially, most of which receive grants from the World’s Sunday 
School Association : 


11. Austria 18. Syria 25. China 

12. Hungary 19. Egypt 26. Japan 

13. Czecho-Slovakia 20. Algeria 27. Korea 

14, Germany 21. India 28. Philippine Is. 
15. France 22. Burma 29. Argentine 
16. Italy 23. Ceylon 30. Brazil 


17. Turkey 24, Siam 31. Chile 


78 Sunpay ScHoou AND HEALING or NaTIONS 


These national organisations are the more significant be- 
cause they represent a united Protestantism, and are led by 
devoted and competent men and women. In mission fields 
the native Christian leaders are well represented in this lead- 
ership. The nations represented by these thirty-one unions 
comprise approximately three fourths of the world’s popula- 
tion. Surely we are challenged to ‘‘go forward.’’ 


New WorkK STARTED 


The Tokyo Convention established without question the 
value of the organised Sunday-School work as an efficient 
factor in the great world-wide missionary programme. It 
brought the World’s Sunday School Association into a new 
position of influence and strength. Those who participated 
in the various tours during the past four years have found 
open doors on every hand and a readiness to learn of the 
methods employed in promoting the Sunday School as an 
evangelising agency. 

As a result of this awakened interest, new National As- 
 sociations have been organised in Ceylon, Burma, Czecho- 
slovakia, Hungary, Austria, Spain, Portugal and Chile. Co- 
Operating committees have been formed in North Africa, 
Constantinople, Roumania and Jugo-Slavia. Grants are be- 
ing made to most of these countries to support secretaries on 
part or full time, and also to assist in the production and cir- 
culation of literature. The need in all of these countries is 
full-time secretaries and more and better literature. 


ESTABLISHED WORK 


It is not the purpose of this report to give in detail the 
story of progress made in the countries where the World’s ~ 
Sunday School Association has been supporting secretaries 
to assist in developing the Sunday School. The past four 
years have witnessed a marvellous advance in Japan, Korea, 
China, India, the Philippines, Brazil, Argentina, Syria and 
Palestine. Our secretaries in these countries work under the 
direction of well organised National Committees, represent- 
ing the cooperative action and will of the missionary agencies 
and church bodies occupying the field. Each national or- 


REPORT OF GENERAL SECRETARY 719 


ganisation has well defined plans for the training of an in- 
digenous leadership. 

Specially prepared study courses for leaders are given in 
summer assemblies and training camps, theological seminaries 
and schools, special departments in Christian colleges, com- 
munity training schools and institutes, training classes in 
local Sunday Schools and circulating libraries. 


With the growth of the indigenous or native church and 
the training of a native leadership, we naturally look for- 
ward to the time when the guidance from foreign or outside 
sources will be made unnecessary. The policy of the Associa- 
tion must be increasingly to surrender authority and direc- 
tion to native leadership as rapidly as such leadership can be 
secured. 


LITERATURE 


The visits made to the various parts of the world field dur- 
ing the past four years have revealed the great handicap 
under which our secretaries and the missionaries labour be- 
cause of the meagre and unsuitable literature supply with 
which Sunday-School work has to be promoted. The suc- 
cesses secured are marvellous when the quantity and quality 
of tools to work with are considered. Unquestionably it is 
not the printed page from which the truth of the Gospel has 
been revealed to the students, young and old, so much as the 
revelation that has come from contact with the daily life 
pages of the living teacher. 

We are inclined to say we have done our best with the 
means at hand, but that answer is open to a serious question 
mark. It may be that the importation of lesson courses made 
in Great Britain or America to some sections of the mission 
fields will have to be continued for some years yet to come. 
But the time is ripe for this Association to assemble all the 
influence it possesses to bring about an initial effort in some 
part of the world field, that part that is nearest ready for it, 
for the creation of an indigenous lesson committee, and assist 
that committee in building and producing a complete scheme 
of lesson study courses that will more clearly interpret the 
Christian way of life, and be more definitely identified with 
the history, climate, ideals, tradition and evils of the people. 


80 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


An initial step has been taken by this organisation in causing 
the formation of a committee known as the Joint Advisory 
Committee for Lessons on the Foreign Field. We are happy 
to note that a majority of the members of this Committee are 
attending this Convention. The programme provides for 
the Committee to hold informal conferences with national 
groups of delegates. Every encouragement should be given 
this Committee, that under its guidance the missionary 
agencies most vitally interested can be speedily brought into 
cooperative action to meet this outstanding need. Primer 
courses for the vast multitudes of illiterates in many fields 
is an urgent need. As the Sunday School was the forerunner 
of the public school in Great Britain and America before the 
days of general educational. boards, so on the mission fields 
large numbers of children and young people not now in the 
mission day schools, might be reached through the Sunday- 
School method if the proper kind of literature were attain- 
able. 

The literature situation is not wholly discouraging, for the 
reports that come from our secretaries on the field tell of new 
pieces of literature constantly appearing. 

Mr. and Mrs. Annett in India have made fine contributions 
in textbooks and in making translations. They write: ‘‘It 
would be difficult to say how much Sunday-School reform 
and progress is impeded in India by the continuance of the 
dual system (British and American) of Uniform Lessons.’’ 

In Egypt six valuable textbooks for teachers, including Tar- 
bell’s Guide, translated and published quarterly, are now 
circulated. A weekly church paper contains one lesson each 
week from Oliver’s ‘‘Preparation for Teaching.’’ 

A young people’s paper is issued by the Syrian Sunday 
School Union and contains lesson material. The remarkable 
thing about this paper is that from the start it was almost 
self-supporting. 

A prospectus outlining a course of graded lessons, and a 
Sunday-School journal printed in Singhalese are issued by 
the Ceylon Sunday School Union. 

Work is going forward on a series of lessons for beginners 
in religion in the vernacular. This is the beginning of a 
graded series of lessons by the Burma Sunday School Union. 


REPoRT OF GENERAL SECRETARY 81 


The Philippine Islands Sunday School Union brought out 
last year the Philippine Islands Sunday School Journal. The 
issue of this periodical was made possible through a generous 
gift from Hon. Theodore R. Yangeo, a leading citizen and 
philanthropist and a member of the Executive Committee of 
the World’s Sunday School Association. 

Beginning with the fourth quarter of 1922, the China Sun- 
day School Union commenced to issue Indigenous Bible Les- 
son Coloured Picture Cards. The first order placed was for 
50,000 sets. 

The Korean Sunday School Union has a committee at work 
on a graded lesson course, with suitable teachers’ helps. 

The National Association of Japan now prints a paper for 
boys and girls called the Aozora (Deep blue sky). The 
weekly issue is 4,000 copies. A translation secretary has been 
employed to complete the junior graded lesson series and also 
to prepare for publication a series of pamphlets on Christian 
Education. 

The First Year’s Beginners’ Graded Lessons and two 
splendid translations, ‘‘Learning to Teach From the Master 
Teacher’’ and ‘‘The Beginner in the Sunday School,’’ have 
been brought out in the past two years by the Argentina As- 
sociation. 

A monthly Sunday-School paper called the Sunday School 
Corner, 24 pages, has been issued by the Czecho-Slovakia 
Sunday School Union. 

A monthly Sunday-School journal with lesson notes is also 
issued by the Hungary Sunday School Association. 

All the foregoing, as well as other technical and inspira- 
tional books for Sunday-School workers, have been issued 
during the past quadrennium, largely through the aid of 
grants from the World’s Sunday School Association treasury. 

The budget for the next quadrennium should contain larger 
appropriations for literature. 


THE ASSOCIATION BUDGET 


In the midst of discussions of reparations and debts which 
fill our newspapers and magazines with statistics of what 
peoples owe one another-—figures that stagger our compre- 
hension 28g which hate, prejudice and selfishness have created 


82 SunpDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


—we, who bear the name Christian, have need to remember 
the supreme debt we owe to the childhood of the races. If 
we would avoid the repetition of facing in the future the 
solving of another war reparation problem, we must begin 
now to make larger investments in the greatest creative pro- 
fession of all, the Christian teacher. We must somehow get 
all those whose lives have been made richer and finer through 
the Sunday-School contacts, to say with the Apostle Paul, ‘‘I 
am debtor.’’ They must say it for the sake of the hundreds 
of millions of the world’s children who are yet unspoiled and 
upon whom must fall the task of healing the world’s disease, 
for there is no hope in securing the remedy from the genera- 
tion that is now getting old. The young around us in every 
land must be imbued with the Christ spirit and the Christ 
mind in order to bring about this healing. This Association 
must make investments in establishing training schools in 
every land that will turn out scores and hundreds of young 
men and women dedicated to the task of elimination, through 
Christian education, of international hatred, misunderstand- 
ing and prejudice. Trained field secretaries are needed in the 
states of every continent. Illiteracy is decreasing, and the 
number of children and people who can read is increasing ; 
therefore suitable literature and an adequate supply is needed 
everywhere. But these needs cannot be met with the kind of 
a budget we have had to work with for the past four years— 
a budget which, including the combined incomes of the Ameri- 
can and British sections, totaled less than $100,000 annually. 
That is an amount which looks ridiculous to place before a 
gathering of this kind. 

There is one member of the World’s Executive Committee 
who has faith enough to persist in talking about a budget for 
the World’s Sunday School Association in terms of $1,000,000. 

A greatly enlarged budget is needed to maintain our estab- 
lished work with increased grants for literature, and to place 
more directing secretaries in the field where they are now 
vitally needed. May every delegate attending this Conven- 
tion be constrained to say with Paul, ‘‘I am debtor,’’ and 
then, according to his or her ability, make a pledge toward 
the budget to be presented. This Association from its very 
inception has been supported almost entirely through the 


Report OF GENERAL SECRETARY 83 


voluntary gifts of individual men and women, but now with 
our new relationships, which makes the World’s. Sunday 
School Association a world wide federation of National and 
International Sunday School Association units, and the links 
it has with the National Missionary Councils, we ought to 
secure direct or indirect appropriations from these bodies for 
the support of our budget. 

May we be much in prayer as we face this part of our task 
for He who knows our motives and our needs can and will 
direct us to the sources of supply if we seek His guidance. 


SURPLUS MATERIAL 


No phase of our work is deserving of higher commendation 
than the department that has created a highway from ten 
thousand and more Sunday Schools in the home lands, over 
which has traveled surplus material in the forms of literature 
and Sunday-School accessories of all kinds, direct to the 
needy mission fields. Could the full story of the practical 
service and ministry rendered by this department be told, it 
would read like a romance and fill the pages of a sizable 
volume. Since its creation this department has been most 
wisely conducted by Dr. Samuel D. Price, who receives every 
appeal coming from the mission fields for supplies or material 
as a prayer, and seeks to make this department the medium 
through which the prayer can be answered. 

The method is very simple. Sunday Schools or individuals 
at the home base, having usable surplus Sunday-School ma- 
terial of any kind, on writing to the World’s Sunday School 
Association headquarters, 216 Metropolitan Tower, New York 
City, and stating the nature of that material, will be given a 
eard of introduction to some missionary on the foreign field 
by whom such material can be used. The card will also con- 
tain full direction as to how the material should be sent. 
Since 1909, the year when this Department was created, fully 
fifty thousand introductions have been placed, and from the 
basketfuls of fragments gathered a multitude of needs have 
been supplied. A similar activity, known as the Pass-It-On 
Department, has since 1913 been conducted by Miss Gertrude 
Edwards, 23 Boyne Park, Tunbridge Wells, England, in the 
interest of missionaries from Great Britain. 


84. SunpDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


THe BritisqH COMMITTEE 


There is no attempt made in this report to give the story of 
the service rendered during the quadrennium by the British 
Committee. This will be found in a special report made by 
Mr. Arthur Black, the very efficient secretary of the Commit- 
tee. Mention should be made, however, of the magnificent 
cooperation the Committee has given to the General Executive 
Committee in carrying out the policies of the Association. 
The meetings and activities of the Committee have all been 
promptly and fully reported, and no word of praise too highly 
commendatory, can be given for the work accomplished. In 
spite of many trying handicaps at home and abroad, every 
obligation assumed by the Committee has been faithfully dis- 
charged. 

Near Hast RELIEF 


Travelers in the Near East who have visited the stations of 
the Near East Relief Orphanages located in Greece, Syria, 
Palestine and the Caucasus, where 50,000 children, cruelly 
orphaned by the war, are now being sheltered and eared for, 
have no doubt been deeply impressed with the humane and 
thorough righteousness of the enterprise. This mission is 
building into the future manhood and womanhood of those 
countries personalities that will unquestionably make their 
impress on the future national life of that part of the world. 
With confidence in the work being done by the Near East 
Relief Committee, the following resolution was adopted: 

We, the members of the Executive Committee of the World’s Sunday 
School Association in session April 24, 1924, in New York City, believ- 
ing most heartily in the child training and welfare programme of the 
Near East Relief and in the great spiritual value of the observance of 
International Golden Rule Sunday, through the eating of a simple 
orphanage dinner on December 7, 1924, by people throughout the world, 
do hereby record our willingness to cooperate in this plan, and 

We authorise the appointment of a Committee to be known as the 
World’s Sunday School Association Committee on Codperation with Near 
East Relief, which shall work out with Near East Relief the details of 
this observance. 


DatLy VACATION BIBLE SCHOOLS 


Shortly after the Tokyo Convention, the International As- 
sociation of Daily Vacation Bible Schools sent a communica- 


REPORT OF GENERAL SECRETARY 85 


tion to the Executive Committee of the World’s Sunday 
School Association expressing a desire to hold an auxiliary 
relationship. After a number of very helpful conferences, 
the Executive Committee, at its meeting held in New York 
April 26, 1923, voted to establish this relationship. By this 
action the work of the International Association of Daily 
Vacation Bible Schools now promotes its work on the foreign 
field through the units composing the World’s Sunday School 
Association. A splendid beginning was made during the 
summer months of 1923 in China, Japan and the Philippines. 
Additional work will be started this year in other countries. 
National Associations desiring information about this very 
important method of teaching Christian truth should write to 
the World’s Sunday School Association headquarters in New 
York City for literature. 


TRANSLATED LEADERS 


The last enemy, death, has made a terrible invasion into the 
ranks of the Executive Committee during the past four years. 
The very inner circle has been reached and, within a period 
of nine months, the General Secretary, the Chairman of the 
Executive Committee, and the President of the Association 
were summoned into the ‘‘mansions prepared.’’ It was a bit 
difficult to understand how these losses could be included in 
the ‘‘all things’’ that work together for good. Leaders of 
the type of Frank L. Brown, James W. Kinnear and John 
Wanamaker were hard to part with. On the eve of the great 
Glasgow Convention our ranks were again invaded and 
Marion Lawrance, recognized by all as the prince of Sunday- 
School promoters was summoned to his Heavenly home. 
Those who knew him best called him ‘‘Chief,’’ a fitting title 
for he was the chiefest among us. To this list we are obliged 
to add other names which were included in the toll of the grim 
reaper: Rev. Henry Collins Woodruff, New York; Herr J. 
G. Lehmann, Berlin, Germany; Sir John Kirk, J. P., London, 
England; Frank 8. Woodbury, D.D.S., Halifax, Canada; 
Hon. Lord Kinnaird, London, England; W. J. Frank, Can- 
ton, Ohio; Geo. A. Watts, Durham, N. C.; W. H. Stockham, 
Birmingham, -Alabama; F. A. Wells, Chicago, Illinois, and 
Wm. C. Decker, Montgomery, Pennsylvania. These were all 


86 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


members of the Executive Committee. They were pioneers 
and had adventurous spirits for righteousness. In their day 
the Sunday School came to be a mighty factor in the realm 
of Christian Education. Every man of them made his own 
contribution in developing this method of teaching Christian 
truth. All were leaders cast in an unusual mould and God 
used them mightily in extending His Kingdom. It is for us 
who remain to catch from their falling hands the torch of 
truth and hold it aloft as they did and exalt the uplifted 
Christ as they did for the healing of the nations. 


SUMMARY OF WoRLD’s SUNDAY SCHOOL STATISTICS 


Number 
Number Officersand Number Total 

Grand Divisions of Schools Teachers Scholars Enrollment 
North America ..... 195,343 2,459,799 17,510,830 19,970,629 
Central America .... 361 1,781 16,580 18,361 
South America ..... 2,439 11,533 122,134 133,667 
West ‘Indies... .3... 1,838 17,080 153,723 170,803 
KUsOpe "ese pene ee 83,336 806,830 8,293,170 9,100,000 
A SIR are ene his biniete ee 34,037 67,994 1,496,481 1,564,475 
ATTIC eines cae Mee 12,944 63,380 706,187 769,567 
NEBR mete: oieete is 1,187 5,813 74,591 80,404 
RICE ANIA Wl ta tic Wn ae ee 15,516 85,982 783,723 869,705 
Grand Totals ... 347,001 3,520,192 29,157,419 32,677,611 


The figures reported at Tokyo in 1920 are given for com- 
parison: 


Number 
Number  Officersand Number Total 

Grand Divisions of Schools Teachers Scholars Enrollment 
North America ..... 155,944 1,697,520 17,065,061 18,762,581 
Central America .... 167 606 13,061 13,667 
South America ...... 3,246 16,203 146,141 162,344 
West Indies ........ 1,617 8,953 128,437 137,390 
Europese 3c. thts 3% 68,189 680,189 7,943,440 8,623,629 
ERIS ie eae «pepe a bie sae 32,854 65,704 1,314,156 1,379,860 
A TYIPAD seattle ve 10,015 46,007 660,218 706,225 
MB ity ae Dee ek wc ccs 538 307 15,369 15,676 
QECANIA HG iste vee ies 14,856 71,330 423,823 495,159 


Grand Totals ... 287,426 2,586,819 27,709,706 30,296,531 


V. REPORT OF BRITISH COMMITTEE, 1920-1924 


of all the principal denominational bodies, and as to about 95 per 

cent of the estimated total. These have been secured with the 
valued assistance of Mr. J. T. Rose. They show an approximate total 
of 51,000 Sunday Schools with 690,000 officers and teachers, and 6,667,000 
scholars—in all 7,357,000 persons. It would appear that about one in 
six or seven of the entire population of Great Britain and Ireland attend 
Sunday School, either as teacher or scholar. 

The returns made to the Tokyo Convention, following the War, were 
incomplete, and it is of more value to compare the present figures with 
those sent in to the Zurich Convention in 1913, revealing a decrease of 
less than nine hundred thousand in the aggregate total, that is to say 
about eleven per cent. The ravages of the war years, affecting both the 
teaching staff and the scholars’ roll, have not yet been repaired. The 
decreased number of junior scholars is in part due to the greatly dimin- 
ished birth rate during the latter part of the War, shown more clearly 
in the smaller day-school registration. There are ten per cent fewer 
day-school scholars between five and twelve years of age in England and 
Wales than before the war. There has been a slight upward movement 
in the Sunday-School figures of most of the denominations during the 
last two years, and an improved average weekly attendance. In spite 
of the prevailing adverse temper in national life there is sustained con- 
fidence in the movement. Parts of Ireland report gladdening spiritual 
revival and increase. 

The shortage of male teachers greatly handicaps work among the 
older boys. The week-end habit plays havoc with the regular services 
of some who should be teachers, while the less restricted use of Sunday 
among all classes, including the popularising of Sunday games, tends 
to lead the young people away from regular Bible instruction. 

The Committee feel that the time is ripe for a survey of Sunday- 
School work in Great Britain and Ireland by a commission representa- 
tive of the Protestant Churches. 

There is no national organisation in the sense of their being a repre- 
sentative body functioning with executive powers in the common inter- 
est of the whole movement. The British Committee of the World’s 
Sunday School Association is not a representative body. Half of its 
membership is now nominated by the National Sunday School Union, 
and the other half have been drawn together by their love of the cause. 
But it is recognised that this haphazard constitution is by no means 
ideal or effective, and steps are being taken to bring into being a body 
in which Sunday-School organisations and Missionary Societies shall 
have direct representation. 

The National Sunday School Union (121 years old) is interdenomina- 
tional in its constitution and outlook, but it contains no direct repre- 


87 


GS of all the for Great Britain and Ireland are official in respect 


88 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


sentatives of the denominations, the Council being mainly composed of 
members appointed by local Unions of such Schools as desire codpera- 
tion. 

The United Sunday School Board is representative of the chief Sun- 
day-School Departments, including that of the Church of England. It is 
consultative rather than executive, and, having no office cr whole-time 
leader to look after its work, its capacity for leadership is limited. 

The British Sunday School Lessons Council is representative of the 
Evangelical Free Churches of England and Wales, with power to codpt 
members. It has done some excellent pioneer work in the making of 
Lesson Courses for each grade, and for the Uniform Alternative Courses, 
but it is limited to that one duty. The Anglican Churches have their 
own lesson schemes. 

Scotland has its National Union, and publishes its Lesson Courses. 
Negotiations are proceeding for widening the basis of representation, 
and making the Union still more National in its scope and service. 

The large religious bodies have all developed Sunday-School Depart- . 
ments, and rejoice in a growing body of specialists set apart for watch- 
ing and organising the work and interest of the Churches in respect of 
child life and youth, leading in teacher training, preparing and issuing 
Sunday-School literature, pictures, equipment, ete. 

There are two excellent Sunday-School Training Colleges—Westhill, 
Birmingham, and St. Christopher’s, Blackhealth (Church of England). 
These also run Extension Courses, and their influence and helpfulness 
extend far beyond the college walls. 

The readjustment of administration of World’s Sunday-School work 
decided upon at Tokyo, threw upon the nucleus of members of the new 
British Committee there appointed, the onus of establishing a British 
Auxiliary upon a strong basis. It was a great satisfaction that Dr. W. 
C. Poole consented to act as Chairman, and Mr. James Cunningham as 
Treasurer. Additions were steadily made to the Committee. It was 
soon felt that to secure efficient administration, there must be unifica- 
tion of effort and appeal between the British Committee and the 
National Sunday School Union, which had been promoting Sunday-School 
work on the Continent of Europe and in India before the World’s As- 
sociation was born. Rivalry and overlapping must be avoided by mutual 
consent in so great a cause. After careful, even protracted, considera- 
tion, a scheme of merging was proposed for a trial period of three 
years, with the hope then of reaching a permanent solution, and was 
adopted in 1922. A further stage has been reached in the recent de- 
cision, adapting American precedent, to reconstitute ‘the Committee on 
a representative basis so that the denominational Sunday-School Depart- 
ments, the interdenominational Sunday School Unions and the Mission- 
ary Societies shall give to the direction of this piece of educational 
evangelism some of their best leaders, and shall secure a far larger 
financial support. 

Intercourse with our American colleagues has been of a double char- 
acter; we have had to ‘‘rejoice with those that rejoice and weep with 
those.that weep.’’ There has been happy fraternal exchange of visits— 
we have been delighted to welcome Mr. J. W. Kinnear, Dr. Wm. C. 


Report oF British COMMITTEE 89 


Pearce, Mr. Charles Francis and Dr. W. G. Landes, and to respond to 
the impulse of their strong, sane enthusiasm. We have reciprocated 
through the visits of Dr. Poole, Rev. J. W. Butcher, Mr. Newton Jones 
and Mr. James Kelly, our fraternal greetings to comrades across the 
Atlantic. 

INDIA 


The appended report of Mr. E. A. Annett well describes the principal 
events of the period: the resignation of Rev. Richard Burges after 
many years untiring service as secretary; the reconstitution of the 
Indian Sunday School Union; the acquisition of property at Coonoor 
for the St. Andrew’s Teacher Training Institute; the appointment of 
Rev. A. G. Atkins as General Secretary, his salary being undertaken 
by this Committee. The Committee are most grateful to the Interna- 
tional Bible Reading Association for their annual generous grant for 
the salary of Mr. and Mrs. Annett. 

Ceylon and Burma have hitherto come within the sphere of influence 
of the India Sunday School Union, but Ceylon has organised its own 
Union, with Mr. J. Vincent Mendis as General Secretary; and Burma 
has started a new national organisation with Mr. Paul R. Hackett as 
Secretary, in both cases with the help of the Committee in New York, 
funds from his country not being available. Their future relations 
with the Association await a clear understanding. 


CONTINENT OF EUROPE 


The work carried on for over half a century in Europe by the Con- 
tinental Missions Committee has been continued under the Joint Com- 
mittee for the past eighteen months. Grants in aid have been given 
to France, Italy, Norway, Hungary, Latvia and Spain, amounting to 
about $750 a year. 

MADAGASCAR AND SouTH AFRICA 


Help was given to Madagascar by providing two years at Westhill 
Training College for Ramambasoa, a young Malagasy leader selected 
for training by the Inter-Missionary Sunday School Union. Since his 
return he has been carrying on successful work in organising schools, 
preparing Graded Lesson Courses and other literature, and training 
Sunday-School teachers in a large province with 800 churches estab- 
lished by the London, the Friends’ and the Paris Missionary Societies. 
Desire is now expressed for affiliation with the World’s Association. 

Encouraging correspondence has been continued with the South Africa 
Sunday School Association, whose formation several years ago was in 
part due to home inspiration and help. To the regret of the Commit- 
tee, it was unable to offer the financial guarantee desired towards the 
salary of a special worker among and for the coloured and native Sun- 
day Schools. It is hoped that the delegates from South Africa will 
inspire such enthusiasm by their statement and appeal as to secure the 
amount necessary to supplement South African promises, so that a 
beginning may be speedily made in this fresh department. 

The Committee recommended that a budget of £5,000 a year be pre- 
seuted for the work in India and Europe, and for necessary adminis- 
tration. 


VI. SURPLUS MATERIAL AND PASS-IT-ON 
By SAMvueu D. Prics, D.D. 


ITH very little much good can be accomplished. To do this an 

activity has been developed by the World’s Sunday School As- 

sociation which is directed by their Surplus Material Department. 
The outreach is almost like prayer in its extent: from anyone for any- 
one. A few pounds of Bible Lesson pictures can be gathered by almost 
anyone, and these can be forwarded to some missionary at an expense 
of only one cent for each two ounces. The Department of the World’s 
Association is merely the connecting link between supply and demand. 
When you are ready to codperate, a letter of request for information 
and the address of a missionary is sent to Headquarters, 216 Metro- 
politan Tower, New York City. You indicate the supplies which you 
have to send and name your denomination. Then a booklet of instruc- 
tions and the name and address of a missionary are sent to you. From 
that time you can come into direct and helpful relationship with your 
missionary on some field abroad, for the packages are sent to the mis- 
sion station, and not to the office of the World’s Association. 

The Department was organised in 1909, when a missionary from Siam 
declared that ‘‘often the only decoration in a Laos home is a label cut 
from a match box.’’ The speaker was made the Superintendent of the 
Department, and more than 47,000 introductions have been placed 
through him as the missing link in the chain of influence. At the 
Zurich Convention in 1913 a breakfast conference was held with Rev. 
Carey Bonner of London, then Joint General Secretary of the World’s 
Sunday School Association, looking to the establishment of a similar 
Department in Great Britain, which would do the same kind of work 
for British missionaries. The suggestion was favorably received, and 
Mr. Bonner pointed to a lady in another part of the dining room, say- 
ing, ‘‘I think she will undertake this special work.’’ Very shortly 
the Pass-It-On Department began its work with Miss Gertrude Edwards, 
23 Boyne Park, Tunbridge Wells, England, as the Honorary Superin- 
tendent. Miss Edwards has developed a wonderfully helpful work and 
thousands are commending her service of love. 

The two Superintendents met for the first time at this World’s Con- 
vention in Glasgow. Between the two offices more than sixty thousand 
introductions have been placed and at least five thousand different mis- 
sionaries have been helped through the variety of gifts which have gone 
forward. 

There are thousands of requests on file at all times. Everyone is 
urged to begin this simple method of rendering direct help to the mis- 
sionaries in carrying forward what can truly be called your work. 
Every missionary wants the large Bible lesson picture rolls, particu- 
larly when they contain illustrations on the Life of Christ. The cost 


90 


SurRPLuS MATERIAL AND PASS-IT-ON 91 


of mailing a picture roll is about eighteen cents. Those pictures will 
be used until they actually fall to pieces in service. 

The list of requests include such things as illustrated papers in Eng- 
lish, Peloubet’s Notes, Tarbell’s Guide, kindergarten materials, musical 
instruments, typewriters, stereopticons, lantern slides, stereoscopic pic- 
tures, motor cycles, bicycles, automobiles, bells, sewing materials, etc., 
and anything you could use to advantage if you were where that mis- 
sionary is. 

The letters of thanks from the missionaries will stimulate the work 
in your home field. That correspondence will reveal many other things 
you can send and often the only cost will be the postage, since you can 
find what is wanted among the things which you have ceased to use. 

One of the great delights at the Convention in Glasgow, judging 
from what took place repeatedly at the gathering in Tokyo in 1920, 
will be meeting the missionary whom you have been helping during the 
past years. When in Japan and Korea it was the usual thing to be 
taken to see the gifts at the mission station which the Superintendent 
had been instrumental in having sent out from the homeland. One 
time it was a cabinet organ in Korea, again it was a whole library of 
Bible lesson pictures in Yokohama. Big things are needed as well as 
small and a suggestion can be made which will be workable by anyone 
who is willing to become a partner in service. 


VII. TREASURERS’ REPORTS 


1. WorLD’s SUNDAY SCHOOL ASSOCIATION 
PAUL STURTEVANT, Treasurer 
GENERAL CHECKING ACCOUNT 

January 1, 1920, to December 31, 1923 


Disburse- 
Receipts ments 

Cash onthand) J anol lO20%e) oat eee $5,430.02 

“Goneral Mund’) 7%. 208s va tas Cte tee eee 242,276.36 
Administration (Headquarters) <...72..5. 20... ou)s meee $98,681.12 
PALB1eTS ISS Aes vee ce gee a ew ereeieiy stele sokier caine a aia 300.00 
ATPONNA et ccc canis a ee siete ed tee a pny aint 14,503.32 
Brazil oo ae ec ca ca gee aie wlolet glotiie ans a aa eae cy 21,566.23 
Ceyloin rs Maes a Pose etataee ote a eee eee eee ae 2,200.00 
Ching Poe Pac cles othe ke aie ties eae nee anne eae a 38,917.85 
Czécho-Slovakia <7 <5 .05 ieee eek ae ee ee ee oe ee 1,250.00 
Dept. B. of Field Work (Foreign S. 2 ASSIA)”: .<0 sameeren 3,820.04 
Emergencies 5 ass «s/s sie a> ale tis nats ee oes conte oo eee 3,053.45 
Tndia 2ST Ses o's 2 elves ole wit e ics diate aan pee 800.00 
IROROR TE soso crate + howe a ei ele siete a's aie at cleo ty Seen en 5,985.26 
Moslem “Dands ) 23.0.5. sa ea ee ela ete 2 e's op ee 22,327.99 
Japan, (Educational) 0s... wees ss es elves oe eee 21,890.29 
Philippine. Islands oy. esses b> ne en ess 4 ce nie er 12,249.99 
Surplus: Material’... 2... c.s = sls a ssc ue 6 ae ae 1,951.98 
Training Secretaries “.. .5 6... ssw wes oe oo 634. 62 
Nat’l. Sunday School Assn. of Japan ..............%: 1,000.00 

Special Funds: 
POrmaneneeLrusy . soc kate ie ais eel nee 1,765.70 
POVANCOS Site aly : ss xtaic dian ieee een eee 525.00 675.00 
Armenian Relief Fund) i. 0... s,s sare. cls esis hel ere 35.00 
Chitian Mammtine sind... ser ais. eee ers 388.36 388.36 
Chung Tuition: and Travel 23 os gical Ss oie 200.00 200.00 
Dr paley a Eortrait ) 0.0 4. eee eee 310.00 310.00 
HMVAN Gels o's we a's fsx 15,5: ows 6 aie 4 sla yon hx 5 1,143.02 
PANANGIAU aI POLO Ca. es ee eee de oe oe ee 286.74 2,291.83 
Glasgow ‘Oonyv. Promotion . .. 0.260... .5s0< +s nue eee 1,483.84 
Purplus Material Specials, . «cose. ase oe 1,537 .96 1,612.41 
Tokyo Convention: Account 2... ......560- 71,334.07 70,053.89 
World’s Pilgrims’ Organisation .......... 30.00 
THPOTSsc (ON eA NNUICICN 2.0%) ears coer cree Ce 366.92 366.92 
ninvested TA NIUIVICS iu e110 es uel «eens 68.37 


*Includes $27,750 direct remittances to fields by the donors. 
92 


TREASURERS’ REPORTS 


Receipts 
BEMIS GOAN oo eet ce ck atv ascy ees 2,200.00 
eR ee i cee slew keene 3,900.00 


93 


Disburse- 
ments 


27 


. 09 


$330,219.50 $330,219.50 


Trust FUND 
May 13, 1922—Dee. 31, 1923 


Disburse- 
Receipts ments 
ME MAEISUTODG 0 acess cr ese ee ee $3,417.15 $2,183 .32 
MM MCIOUVGNUION ... sc ccc cess sc eeueree 5,266.38 1,227 .50 
Re sf. ose op mc 8 tp vss 00> 1,805.33 579 .85 
Japan Sunday-School Building ............. 6,925.65 1,741.45 
ode oa, fs oso 05 bk aie a ou bees 00 252.63 211.80 
EIEIO: GG cae eek ac be heed be uae 8 850.00 850.00 
Semerer anecking Acct, LOAN... 1.6.6 chieccasactaccencee 2,200.00 
RE OG 31 1928 as vee eie's soe bse wc eelee s bale 9,523.22 
$18,517.14 $18,517.14 
INVESTED FUNDS 
December 31, 1924 
Permanent Trust Fund: Par Value 
Alabama Power Company First Mortgage Lien 
& Refunding 6% Gold Bond, due 1951 ...... $3,000.00 
Duquesne Light Company First Mortgage & Col- 
lateral Trust 6% Gold Bond, due 1949 ...... 2,000.00 
N. Y., Susquehanna & Western R. R. Co. Ist 
Mortgage 5% Refunding Bonds, due 1937 ... 3,000.00 
Chicago, Rock Island & Pacific R. R. General 
Mortgage 4% Bond, due 1988 .............. 1,000.00 
Memphis Power & Light Company 6% Bond, 
Ro any wa 3.5.5 a /O etk als lao ou ale Oma. 1,000.00 
Herbert J. Callister Mortgages ............., 5,000.00 
—————. $15,000.00 
Annuities: 
L. M. Nind: Dutch East Indies 6%, due 1962.. $500.00 
Bessie L. Barnes: Louisville & Nashville R. R. 
MC OUGE LOS0 on 2. ads awe Mell de se cess 1,000.00 
EK. B. Bach: U.S. Govt. 4th Liberty Loan, 414% 100.00 
1,600.00 
$16,600.00 
Heestieinz Bequest, not yet received ........ccceessseces $100,000.00 


James W. Kinnear Bequest, not yet received .............. 50,000. 


00 


94 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


2. British COMMITTEE 
JAMES CUNNINGHAM, J.P., Treasurer 


N submitting this statement it is necessary to explain that the British 
Committee was reconstituted in 1921 in accordance with the resolu- 
tions passed by the Executive of the World’s Association at Tokyo 

in 1920, and so we have only the last three years’ accounts to present. 

Under that agreement the British Committee retained control of the 
work in India and undertook responsibility for financing it. 

Our receipts show an increase year by year, but in no way represent 
what we aim at or think we might reasonably expect from the British 
Isles. Our Sunday Schools have not. yet been touched to the extent 
desired. Is it too much to look for one penny per head annually from 
the eight million Sunday-School teachers and scholars in Great Britain? 
I do not think so. That would give us £3,333. With that amount as- 
sured I feel no doubt but that we could raise the balance of £1,700 to 
complete the £5,000 per annum which we presently aim at. I designedly 
say presently for, having once secured that, we would immediately ex- 
tend our work and look for more. 

It is often remarked that very few people seem to remember Sun- 
day-School work when making out their last Wills and Testaments. A 
pleasant exception took place recently when an old lady died and left 
us £100. I don’t suggest that you should all go and do likewise, but 
do the first part now, and we will not ask you to hurry on the final act. 

In 1922 an arrangement was come to with the National Sunday School 
Union, London, whereby the foreign work of that Union would be ear- 
ried on in codperation with the World’s Sunday School Association. It 
is also arranged that, for a three years’ trial of this combination, 
separate accounts should be kept of money contributed in support of 
Europe. We therefore, for 1923, have submitted a separate statement 
of moneys received and expended for that purpose. 

To this audience we are not here to plead the cause of any particular 
mission field. We ask that all should be considered—but we recall that 
the British Committee is specially concerned with the work in India 
and on the Continent of Europe, and for these fields we ask your con- 
tinued and increased support. 


Income 
1921; ~ Balance” from’ 19209 7.27. vcre eee £623 19 9 
SUDESTINULONS 44 oi saws weno a ae ea ~ 1,080 10 2 
BODE ee UDECTIPUIONA oo ny sss viocisa sees C cietere eee 1,526 17 2 
1923. Subseriptions > 5; 2,26. ee eee. 1,780 18 3 
—————— £5,012 5 4 
Expenditure 
Ln dis Os ct. ease AF Gitte sok ee ee nee £4,232 17 7 
MBGRGA BOAT ni ic Sy sates slese eae a iere «sels pio 83 8 10 
ARORWs etn tatet: cls iiss pu x ke GoD nein be ess a 27 7 6 
CU BSR er te ery hate ate ws 0 2 & Biot is Ri 38 18 4 
PassditcOn, Department: j2....,..: o<s,. fs eee ae 1383 5 3 
Travelling <echargeser..5 «oie twas vite Pewee 140 0 6 


TREASURERS’ REPORTS 95 


BeetEBETE  DOURIBIPOB, GUC, oie see we ek eee nee 338 10 6 
eure RRO OM RENIN ee. Sc ky cs kwcble & bre 6's d'o us ave 17 16 10 
£5,012 5 4 


WorLD’s SUNDAY ScHOOoL ASSOCIATION—BRITISH COMMITTEE, AND Na- 
TIONAL SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION, LONDON. ForEIGN DEPARTMENT, 


Income 

Peet EMAMOG SEOM 1922 ova se cs asic cece 384 2 0 

RAE REET IRODS c.g oa sins aie sien ce vise ss 764 3 5 

£1,148 5 5 
Expenditure 

MEME ae alate tine eos tis'e iss e wie be e's « 196 0 0 
NR at aie Sig Pesca ic Blais oc siels’s eae = bis 68 15 0 
rs 2 5 ache 5 Sinles eos old xieisie chao» oe 100 0 0 
eins A) a las vivinis <a cie'pie es a ss «60 50 0 0 
aa NS a SR ee re ui 100 0 0 
IR TORN iat a 5 c od eiwe'e ae 00s s aisle meee e s 90 0 0 
PI PCNAT POR Yi sls se eee ee kee 39 8 «#0 
RR TION OPER FOC. sss ee ea ee ee ene 88 16 5 
RM METTERLATIC Sgid oct ss 0,0, wip «6 nd ve 5 0, 4.4.00 415 6 0 


£1,148 5 5 


VIII. THE GREAT SUNDAY SCHOOL EXHIBITION 


By Mr. ALLAN SUTHERLAND 


of more practical and far-reaching usefulness than that 

represented by the fine exhibition of working material, 
methods, and plans displayed in the spacious rooms of the 
M’Lellan galleries. A vast array of suggestive material was 
assembled, material for international, state and provincial 
and county associations, for organized Bible Class unions and 
for individual schools and workers. There were also hints as 
to manual work, Bible training schools, maps, music publica- 
tions, collection cards, envelopes, temperance and missionary 
material, leaflets and pictures. Indeed, there was displayed 
almost everything that is worth while in furthering the inter- 
ests of modern Sunday Schools and affiliated work. Courte- 
ous attendants had been carefully trained to give full 
information as to the uses of the various objects. 

Some of the exhibits of missionary efforts were specially at- 
tractive to visitors. For instance, stories of missionary heroes 
seemed much more real after looking at the magic lantern 
used by David Livingstone in his almost incredible work in 
Africa, and examining the war club by which the heroic 
John Williams, ‘‘The Apostle of Polynesia,’? met death at 
Erromanga, New Hebrides, November 20, 1839. 

Mr. Philip E. Howard gave this graphic pen picture of the 
Exhibition, in The Sunday School Times of August 3d: 

‘‘Take, for example, the wonderful exhibition, under the direction of 
Mr. James B. Wardhaugh, Convener of the Exhibition Committee, and 
Mr. George Melvin, its Secretary, with Mr. Allan Sutherland, of, Phila- 
delphia, representing the World’s Sunday School Association. The 
spacious rooms contained specimens of Sunday-School literature, furni- 
ture, appliances, models: Palestine in Glasgow, showing Bible scenes, 
manners and customs; missionary courts, illustrating India, China, 
Japan, Korea, the Philippines, and South Sea Islands, with a most cour- 
teous and patient staff of helpers to explain the exhibits to the crowds 
that passed through the galleries. Then there were lectures, and ‘lec- 


turettes,’ and moving pictures of scenes in mission lands, and brief and 
dramatic representations of various aspects of missionary history. So 


96 


Ife is doubtful if any portion of the great Convention was 


THe SunpDAY ScHOooL EXHIBITION 97 


often in Conventions the exhibit is not half appreciated, but here the 
available space was often crowded with visitors, who lingered and lis- ~ 
tened and gathered material with absorbing interest; and no wonder 
that it was so, for the whole remarkable display was immensely worth 
while.’’ 


A prominent feature of the exhibition was the prominence 
given to the vast progress that has been made in Sunday- 
School work since the primitive days of Robert Raikes in 1780. 

A physician once told an attendant, who was about to clean 
his library of medical works, to throw out every book that 
bore a date of more than ten years back, thus showing his 
keen appreciation of the immense advance that was being 
made in medical knowledge. The active Sunday-School 
worker should be just as anxious to keep in touch with modern 
methods of Sunday-School progress. In all probability, few 
of the devices now exhibited as essential to the Sunday-School 
worker’s equipment will be in use ten or fifteen years hence. 

We need to have the most intimate knowledge of up-to-date 
methods and plans and to keep our schools supplied with 
every device that will tend to make the exercises more attrac- 
tive and helpful to the children. The Sunday-School Supply 
Catalogues of our denominational publication houses should 
be studied carefully, as we may learn from them the latest 
and best methods of helping those under our charge. 

Among the denominational houses and dealers in America 
alone who responded in a most gratifying way to the request 
for their active cooperation in making this Exhibit well worth 
while, were the following: 

Publication and Sunday School Board of the Reformed Church in the 
United States, Philadelphia, Pa. 

The Sunday School Times Company, 1031 Walnut Street, Philadelphia, 
Ra. 

Goodenough and Woglom Company, 14 Vesey Street, New York City. 

The Methodist Book and Publishing House (The Ryerson Press), 
Toronto, Canada. 

William H. Dietz, 20 East Randolph Street, Chicago, Il. 

National Kindergarten and Elementary College, 2944 Michigan Boule- 
vard, Chicago, Ill. 

The Woman’s Press, 600 Lexington Avenue, New York City. 

United Society of Christian Endeavour, Mt. Vernon and Joy Streets, 
Boston, Mass. 


George H. Doran Company, 244 Madison Avenue, New York City. 
W. A. Wilde Company, 131 Clarendon Street, Boston, Mass. 
7 


98 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Clayton F. Summy Company, 429 South Wabash Avenue, Chicago, Ill. 

Oliver Ditson Company, 178-179 Tremont Street, Boston, Mass. 

Congregational Publishing Society (Pilgrim Press), 14 Beacon Street, 
Boston, Mass. 

Leyda Publishing Company, Wapello, Iowa. 

American Sunday School Union, 1816 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, 
Pa. 
George F. Rosche and Company, 337 West Madison Street, Chicago, Ill. 

Tullar-Meredith Company, 24 Christopher Street, Waverly Building, 
New York City. 

C. R. Gibson and Company, 826-828 Broadway, New York City. 

The Standard Publishing Company, Highth, Ninth and Cutter Streets, 
Cincinnati, Ohio. 

Pennsylvania State Sabbath School Association, 1511 Arch Street, 
Philadelphia, Pa. 

The National Association of Book Publishers, 334 Fifth Avenue, New 
York City. 

Presbyterian Publications, Church and Gerrard Streets, Toronto, 
Canada. 

Christian Board of Publication, 2712 Pine Street, St. Louis, Mo. 

Board of Christian Education of the Presbyterian Chureh in the 
U.S. A. (Publication Department), Juniper and Walnut Streets, Phila- 
delphia, Pa. 

Morehouse Publishing Company, 1801-1811 Fond Du Lae Avenue, Mil- 
waukee, Wis. 

World League Against Alcoholism, Westerville, Ohio. 

World’s Woman’s Christian Temperance Union, 115 Walnut Street, 
Riverside, Calif. 


IX. AN ACT OF REMEMBRANCE 


a feeling address in memory of members of the World’s 
Executive Committee whom God called from their 
labours on earth between the Tokyo Convention and the Glas- 
gow Convention. 
Dr. Landes said: 


‘*Other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.’’ 

Because other men laboured we are having these wonderful days of 
high privilege. We are here to-day because of the blueprint-making, 
the seed-sowing and the foundation-laying of other men. This period 
of the programme has been planned that we might for a brief moment 
concentrate our thinking on a very definite group of other men whose 
forms and faces and words have had a conspicuous place in former 
World’s Sunday School Conventions. Some of us here can testify that 
the whole course of our lives has been completely changed because of the 
labours of this definite group of other men. 

Four years ago these other men were actively engaged in Sunday- 
School work in their own home places. They were superintendents, 
teachers, or were acting in other official capacities. They were also in- 
tensely active in codperative Sunday-School work; that is, they were 
leaders in their National Associations or Unions, and they were all mem- 
bers of the Executive Committee of the World’s Sunday School Associa- 
tion. This Association, bringing into federated form a great globe- 
encircling organization, embraces more than thirty national and interna- 
tional units, with a teaching programme to win the childhood and youth 
of the world and marshal them on the King’s Highway of service. This 
group of men had much to do in shaping the form and creating the 
policies of this organization. It is the product of their thinking, their 
planning, their investments, of their money and their personal efforts, 
which they gave unsparingly and in a royal way. 

The period of time marked by the active years of the lives of these 
men, covering three decades, will be designated by the historian as the 
years of intensive promotion and development of Christian Education. 
Because of the intensity of this promotion and development, the truth 
of the ‘‘might of right’’ came into deadly grips with the error of the 
‘right of might.’’ When you thrust the sword of truth into the field 
of error, a conflict is inevitable. 

An all-wise and loving Heavenly Father has seen fit to remove from 
our Executive Committee, during the past quadrennium, fourteen men. 
Their going has staggered us, and made us stand as dumb before this 
tremendous levy. Even now we do not understand the full meaning of 
it, for on some of them we depended so trustingly and confidently. 

The first blow came when our beloved General Secretary, Dr. Frank L. 
Brown, was summoned home. What a great soul he possessed! He 


99 


N the Sunday afternoon session Dr. W. G. Landes made 


100 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


literally burned himself out to make real the words found in the prayer 
of our Lord, which is the Scripture motto of our Convention, ‘‘ That the 
world may know that thou hast sent me.’’ 

The next summons that brought bewilderment came ai few months 
later when the Chairman of our Executive Committee responded to the 
Home Call, Mr. James W. Kinnear. It was under his wise leadership 
that our organization came into incorporated being. 

In a few months more the newspapers announced the death of Hon. 
John Wanamaker, the merchant prince of Philadelphia, who always 
testified that he was what he was because of a godly mother and the 
Sunday School. He was president of this Association. 

And then, on the eve of our assembling here in Glasgow, the one who, 
more than any other single individual, had more to do with bringing 
this organization into being, and who was scheduled on the original draft 
of the programme to conduct this service, was called into the mansions 
above, Marion Lawrance. 

In addition to these, ten others were called. All of them had adven- 
turous spirits for God and righteousness. They saw in the Sunday- 
School field an opportunity for serving humanity that promised larger 
returns for their labours than any other. 

Let me now read the full list of names that constitute our honor roll 
for the last quadrennium: 

Frank L. Brown. LL.D.; William Decker; W. J. Frank; Lord Kin- 
naird; Sir John Kirk; James W. Kinnear; Marion Lawrance, LUL.D.; 
Herr J. G. Lehmann; W. H. Stockham; Hon. John Wanamaker; George 
W. Watts; F. A. Wells; Frank S. Woodbury, D.D.S.; Rev. Henry C. 
Woodruff. 

These all were men cast in a large mould. They measured up to the 
specifications in the lines: 

‘*Give me men to match my mountains, 
Give me men to match my plains; 
Men with empires in their purposes, 
And new eras in their brains.’’ 


(The audience was then asked to stand in silent prayer, 
thanking God for the gift of these men to the world, and for 
their labors of love.) 

In connection with the service a message was read from 
Lois and Harold Lawrance, daughter and son of Marion 
Lawrance : 

Since father has received his coronation his message to Convention 
must come through his children. We deeply appreciate expressions of 
Christian love and sympathy. We pray God’s most generous blessing 
on all your plans to bring His Kingdom here on earth. Father prayed, 
‘*Give me a holy confidence in the future and open my eyes to see Jesus 
as my Redeemer and my Lord.’’ We are dedicating ourselves to writ- 
ing memorial biography, that men may see something of the Christ he 
served in his life. All royalties will be given to world and international 
work. 


X. RECOGNITIONS 


HENEVER Mr. James Kelly, the Honorable Conven- 

W tion Secretary, tireless worker for the Convention for 

many months before the first meeting, genial manipu- 

lator of convention problems during the sessions, and gifted 

author of the Pageant that was shown nightly to clamoring 

thousands, made his appearance before the assembled dele- 

gates, there was an ovation for the man who had accomplished 
so much. 

Dr. W. G. Landes, General Secretary of the World’s Sun- 
day School Association, sought the attention of the Conven- 
tion during one of the closing sessions, in order that he might 
voice deserved praise in his own gracious and inimitable 
manner to Mr. Kelly, and Mrs. Kelly, as well as to Mr. James 
Cunningham and Mrs. Cunningham. Then there was another 
generous ovation to the four people who, it was said, had done 
more than any four other people in Great Britain for the 
Convention’s success. 

The Convention seized opportunity on other occasions to 
cheer Dr. Landes, who in Glasgow made his first Convention 
appearance as General Secretary, successor to the lamented 
Dr. Frank L. Brown. Dr. Brown led in making the Tokyo 
Convention a wonderful success, and it was realized that to 
Dr. Landes was due much of the credit for the success of the 
Ninth Convention. 

Further recognition was given to Dr. Landes and his asso- 
ciates when, toward the close of the Convention, the World’s 
Executive Committee decided that it could not wait until the 
annual meeting in New York City—the customary time—to 
reélect such invaluable men. Members of the Committee from 
Great Britain and the Continent, who would not be able to be 
present, wished to register their approval of the Secretaries 
by taking part in the voting. So it became possible to an- 
nounce to the Convention that the following men had been 
chosen to succeed themselves for the next quadrennium: 


General Secretary, W. G. Landes, C.E.D., New York City. 
Associate General Secretary, W. C. Pearce, L.H.D., New York City. 
Assistant Secretary, Samuel D. Price, D.D., New York City. 


101 


XI. THE RESOLUTIONS ADOPTED 


HE Ninth World’s Sunday School Convention in session at Glas- 

gow, representing 52 nations and a constituency of some 347,000 

schools and 32,677,611 teachers and scholars, humbly records its 
grateful thanks to Almighty God for the abundant providential mercies 
and spiritual blessings that have been vouchsafed in the course of prep- 
arations, in journeys from distant lands, in fellowship, in prayer and 
witness, and in the sense of the Divine Presence in worship and confer- 
ence. 

It expresses its most cordial appreciation and sincere thanks: 

To the Scottish National Sunday School Union, and to the Glasgow 
District Unions, for extending their invitation to hold this Ninth World’s 
Conventon in the City of Glasgow, and to local Chairmen, Officers and 
Committees, naming only by way of unique distinction, Mr. James Kelly, 
the Hon. Convention Secretary, whose vision, faith and energy in leader- 
ship and service are past praise; also to subscribers to the Convention 
Fund, through whose united and generous dedication of effort and money 
arrangements have been happily made for a remarkably varied and suc- 
cessful series of meetings, and for rendering possible the presence of a 
number of esteemed delegates from the Continent of Europe and from 
the Mission Fields. 


To the organizers, assistants and participants, young and old, in the 
very impressive Pageant of the Sunday School, and in the notable Ex- 
hibition and Demonstrations, all of them excellent popular educational 
and missionary features, devised and carried through with rare skill and 
loyal enthusiasm. 


To chairmen, preachers and speakers for their valuable and vital con- 
tributions to the faith, knowledge, and hope of the Assembly, and to 
musical directors, leaders and members of choirs, organists and, in par- 
ticular, to the Orpheus Choir and its Conductor for their memorable 
rendering of British music. 

To the Lord Provost of the city, and the Civic Authorities, to the 
Principal and Senate. of the University of Glasgow for their gracious 
courtesies and assistance. 

To hosts and hostesses for their abounding hospitality and to the 
press and public for their encouraging support. 

To the Chairmen, Officers and Executive Committees of the World’s 
Sunday School Association for the ability and devotion with which the 
plans and programme of the Convention have been drawn up and carried 
out. sal 


To all who have in any way contributed towards the holding of a Con- 
vention destined under God to be of untold benefit to the Sunday-School 
movement throughout the world. 

102 


THE RESOLUTIONS ADOPTED 103 


WorLD BROTHERHOOD AND PEACE 


This Convention views with profound concern the long continued 
national jealousies and racial antagonisms, and expresses its deep con- 
viction that these things are contrary to the Will and Purpose of the 
Eternal and Universal Father, and should be replaced by the Spirit of 
Christianity which makes for Brotherhood and Peace. 

It, therefore, earnestly calls on all Sunday-School people throughout 
the world, to promote by every means in their power, and especially by 
prayer and teaching, by example and cooperation in service, the coming 
of that Kingdom which alone can secure ‘‘on earth peace, good will 
toward men.’’ 


ToTaL ABSTINENCE AND PROHIBITION 


This Convention, recognising the Sunday School as the chief educa- 
tional department of the Church, strongly holds that it should be a vital 
factor in creating and maintaining public opinion in favor of total 
abstinence from intoxicating liquor and the prohibtion of the manufac- 
ture and sale thereof. It urges upon leaders and workers to use the 
Sunday-School Movement as a powerful agency in promoting world-wide 
prohibition by appropriate instruction, for which adequate place should 
be found in lesson courses, and by the use of the total abstinence 
pledge; and it calls upon every officer, teacher, and scholar to promote 
by precept and practice this great moral and social movement among 
the youth of all nations. 


CHILD WELFARE 


The Convention, in the light of the incarnation and mission of our 
Lord, and in the belief that the hope of the world lies with the young 
and the yet unborn, urgently advocates the adoption in all lands of 
such standards for child welfare as will increasingly secure for chil- 
dren everywhere, their essential rights to birth in health, honour and 
happiness; supply of adequate food, clothing, housing; education of 
body, mind, and spirit for the development of all the gifts and powers 
of life; enjoyment of recreation and companionship, of beauty in nature 
and in art; protection from neglect and cruelty, abuse and exploita- 
tion. 

And this Convention calls upon the Sunday School and other Chris- 
tian workers to give leadership in a world campaign for a higher valua- 
tion of child life and to devote service to national and local movements 
towards the practical application of the Gospel to the betterment of 
the world’s children. 


THE NEAR EAST 


The Convention expresses its deep and abiding interest in the tens 
of thousands of orphan children and refugees of the Bible Lands made 
sacred by the earthly life of our Lord and the journeys of His Apostles, 
and gives its hearty approval to the proposal to observe December 7, 
1924, as International Golden Rule Sunday. It further hopes and prays 
that from the united efforts of all concerned there may emerge a definite 
ministry to the spiritual hunger of these orphaned wards of the Chris- 
tian world. 


104 SunpAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


SuNDAY SCHOOL WoRLD SURVEY 


The Convention records its approval of the ‘‘World Survey of Sun- 
day-School Conditions,’’ conducted by a special Survey Committee, the 
reports of which formed the basis of a most profitable two-day pre-Con- 
vention Conference of Association Officials. 

The Convention appreciates the reports of the Findings Committee 
with its valuable information concerning general world Sunday-School 
facts: Curriculum, leadership training, religious education, exten- 
sion, finance, and statistics; and inasmuch as the survey is incomplete, 
recommends its continuance with the earnest prayer that the final 
results may greatly set forward the cause of Religious Education 
throughout the world. 


SuNDAY ScHOOL LEADERSHIP 


The Convention is of opinion that the time is ripe for a forward move- 
ment in Religious Education through the Sunday School. To this end 
trained and efficient leadership is of vital importance. It strongly 
recommends that a theoretical and practical course in Religious Educa- 
tion be included in the training of candidates, alike for the ministry 
at home and on the Mission Field. It welcomes the increasing success 
of those Colleges set apart for Religious Education, commends the op- 
portunity they offer for training in Sunday-School Leadership, and re- 
joices in the establishment of Colleges for the better equipment of an 
indigenous Leadership in the Mission Field. 


IMMEDIATE PROGRAMME 


This Convention expresses its deliberate judgment that in the Sunday 
School and its auxiliaries, the Church of God possesses its most effective 
instrument for world-evangelisation. It, therefore, earnestly recom- 
mends an immediate advance along the whole line, especially by the 
steady recruiting of unreached children and young people, and of fresh 
teachers; the promotion of leadership and teacher training; the supply 
of Lesson Courses to meet the needs of each field; the provision of ade- 
quate buildings and equipment; the development of week-day instruc- 
tion and auxiliaries; and the stimulation of missionary enterprises 
and other Christian activities. 


WorLp’s SuNDAY SCHOOL DAY 


This Convention very heartily commends the annual celebration in all 
Sunday Schools of ‘‘World’s Sunday School Day’’ as a means of pro- 
moting Christian unity and international good will and of developing 
financial interest in local, national and world Sunday-School organisa- 
tion and extension. 


THE PRESENT CHALLENGE 


The Convention is convinced that the present world situation con- 
stitutes a rare opportunity and a startling challenge to Christian 
Churches and Sunday Schools to improve and extend their work of Bible 
instruction of educational evangelism, and to pursue with faith and 


THE RESOLUTIONS ADOPTED 105 


courage the task to which the World’s Sunday School Association is 
committed of bringing the children and young people, of every land and 
in every language, to the knowledge of God in Christ, through living 
teachers of revealed truth, and so, in time, to secure the world against 
the calamity of war; and it sends its heartiest greetings to Sunday- 
School workers throughout the world and calls for many new volunteers 
to dedicate their service and wealth in this best and most hopeful of 
causes. 


XII. THE ORGANIZATION OF THE "WORLD'S AS- 
SOCIATION FOR THE NEW QUADRENNIUM 


1. CHANGES IN THE By-Laws 


HANGES in the By-Laws of the World’s Sunday School 
C Association, as proposed by the Committee of Seven, 
created by the World’s Executive Committee on April 

26, 1923, were amended and adopted as follows: 


1. PURPOSE 


The particular business and objects of this organisation are benevo- 
lent, charitable, educational, religious, missionary, and for mutual 
improvement, the especial purpose being to promote organised Sunday- 
School work, to encourage the study of the Bible, to assist in the spread 
of the Christian religion, and to develop Christian character throughout 
the world. 

2. MEMBERSHIP 


Only persons holding what is commonly known as the ‘‘ Evangelical 
Faith’’ shall be eligible for Membership in the Association. 

Membership in the World’s Sunday School Association (incorporated) 
shall be constituted as follows: 

(a) All members of the Executive Committee of the Association shall 
be members of the Association, as provided in the Certificate of Incor- 
poration. 

(b) All members of Executive Committees or Boards of Managers of 
the several units as hereinafter provided shall be members of the As- 
sociation. 

(c) All Delegates to the World’s Convention named by the various 
units according to plans approved by the Executive Committee shall be 
members of the Association. 

(d) Members at large may be chosen by the World’s Convention in 
session upon nomination of the Executive Committee. 

Members elected under provisions (c) and (d) shall hold their mem- 
bership until the election of members at the next Convention. 

(e) Persons who have paid at least the sum of One Thousand Dollars, 
or its equivalent in sterling or other currency, into the funds of the As- 
sociation during the preceding four years, may be elected by the Execu- 
tive Committee as Honorary or Life Members of the Association. 


3. OFFICERS 
The Officers of the World’s Sunday School Association shall be a 
President, seven Vice-Presidents, a Treasurer, and a Recording Secre- 


tary. The Convention in session shall elect these officers upon the 
nomination of the Executive Committee of the Association. The Execu- 


106 


ORGANIZATION FOR THE QUADRENNIUM 107 


tive Committee may also name Honorary Vice-Presidents as may be 
deemed advisable. Vacancies among these offices during the quadren- 
nium may be filled by the Executive Committee. 


4, CONVENTION 


The Association shall hold a World’s Convention every four years 
when practicable, at such time and place as may be decided upon by the 
Executive Committee. 

The Convention shall be composed of all members of the Association 
who may be in attendance, and such visitors as may be authorised by 
the Executive Committee. 

The number of delegates to each World’s Convention and their allot- 
ment to the various units or countries shall be determined by the Execu- 
tive Committee at least six months before the date of the Convention, 
and each unit shall be responsible for the approval of its delegates. 


5. MEETING OF ASSOCIATION 


A meeting of the Association shall be held at the time and place of 
each World’s Convention, for the transaction of such business as may 
come before it. 

6. QUORUM 


One hundred members shall constitute a quorum of the Association. 


7. EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE 


(a) The Executive Committee shall consist of the elected officers of 
the Association and ten additional members at large, and the repre- 
sentatives of the several national and international units of the Associa- 
tion as hereinafter provided. The Executive Committee shall have power 
during the quadrennium following a Convention to codpt additional 
members at large not to exceed ten. 

(b) Each unit of the Association properly qualifying under Section 
Eight of these By-Laws shall be entitled to one representative upon the 
Executive Committee and to one additional representative for each half 
million members or major fraction thereof above the first half million 
of the Sunday-School enrollment reported for the unit at the last pre- 
ceding World’s Sunday School Convention. 

(c) The representative, or representatives, of the several units shall 
be chosen by each unit respectively for a period not to exceed four years. 
The principle of proxy representation shall be recognised. 

(d) The ten elected members at large shall be chosen by the Execu- 
tive Committee during the World’s Convention or at its first meeting 
thereafter, and they shall hold office for a period of four years or until 
their successors have been elected. They shall be selected for con- 
spicuous religious education service rendered in the world field, irre- 
spective of geographical location. 

(e) The Executive Committee shall elect from its own members a 
Chairman, Vice-Chairman, and Recording Secertary. The Treasurer of 
the Association shall be the Treasurer of the Executive Committee. Their 
term of service shall be for a period of four years or until their suc- 
cessors are elected. 


108 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


(f) The Executive Committee shall be empowered to employ a Gen- 
eral Secretary, Associate General Secretary, Assistant Secretary, and 
such other secretaries and field workers as may be necessary, fixing their 
term of service, defining their duties, allotting their fields of service, and 
determining their compensation. 

(g) The Executive Committee shall hold one regular meeting each 
year on the last Thursday in April. Additional meetings may be held 
as agreed upon by the Executive Committee or at the call of the Chair- 
man. Written notices of all meetings of the Executive Committee shall 
be mailed to members of the Executive Committee at least sixty days 
prior to the meeting. 

(h) Fifteen members of the Executive Committee shall constitute a 
quorum. 

(i) The Executive Committee shall name a Nominating Committee of 
twelve at least six months before the quadrennial Convention, and this 
committee shall report nominations for the coming quadrennium to be 
acted on by the Convention. 

(j) The following Standing Committees shall be appointed by the 
Executive Committee each year at its annual meeting: ‘‘Central,’’ 
‘<Business,’’ ‘‘Field,’’ and ‘‘Education.’’ The duties of these com- 
mittees shall be briefly as follows: 

The Central Committee shall act as an emergency committee, and de- 
cide matters requiring immediate action between the sessions of the 
Executive Committee, and such other matters as may be committed to it 
by the Executive Committee. It shall be composed of at least fifteen 
members of the Executive Committee living in convenient access to the 
headquarters of the Association, including officers of the Executive 
Committee and Chairmen of the Standing Committees. It shall meet at 
the call of the Chairman of the Executive Committee as often as the 
business of the Association may require. 

The Business Committee shall have charge of the business and finances 
of the Association, within the limits of the budget adopted by the Execu- 
tive Committee. 

The Field Committee shall pass on candidates for Sunday-School serv- 
ice in the field, and recommend policies of Field Administration. 

The Education Committee shall advise as to the general educational 
policy for the field, including literature, lessons, and leadership training. 

The Business, Field, and Education Committee shall report when re- 
quested to the Central Committee, and annually to the Executive Com- 
mittee. The Chairman of the Executive Committee and General 
Secretary of the Association shall be members ez officio of Standing 
Committees. 

8. UNITs (SECTIONS) 


Units or Sections of the World’s Sunday School Association may be 
organised in any country or group of countries at any time under Sec- 
tion Six of the Charter. Such committee or bodies of Christian workers 
desiring to become a Unit of the World’s Sunday School Association, 
shall subscribe to the conditions set forth in Section Six of the Charter, 
which reads as follows: 


ORGANIZATION FOR THE QUADRENNIUM 109 


‘“That the said Association may, if it be considered advisable or ad- 
vantageous in carrying on of the work of the Association in the different 
countries of the world, divide itself into two or more sections (units), 
whose names, powers, and limitations shall be declared and defined by 
the by-laws, and each of said sections (units), when so defined and or- 
ganised, shall have all the powers herein granted, but all be subject to 
the laws and rules of the countries in which they have jurisdiction, pro- 
vided that no such section (unit) shall have the right or power to create 
any obligation to be borne or assumed by the Association as a whole or 
any other section (unit) thereof. Each section (unit) may have a board 
of managers, whose duties and powers shall be prescribed by the by- 
laws.’’ 

And they shall also agree to the following: 

(1) To maintain a committee or similar executive body, which shall 
be electively representative of the evangelical denominations or churches 
operating within the country or district, and desiring such representa- 
tion. 

(2) To use their best efforts in advancing Sunday-School and ‘re- 
ligious education work throughout the country or district. 

(3) To prepare yearly in advance a programme of work which they 
shall endeavour to carry out during the succeeding year, and send a copy 
of the same to the headquarters’ office of the World’s Sunday School 
Association. 

(4) To make a written report at least once a year to the headquar- 
ters’ office of the World’s Sunday School Association, and such other 
units of the World’s Association as the Executive Committee shall direct. 

Sunday-School organisations complying with these conditions may be 
admitted by vote of the Executive Committee as units of the Association 
for their respective fields. Where two or more national organizations 
cover a given field this requirement can be met by a committee created 
for codperative work. 


9. REPORTS 


The Executive Committee shall publish a Year Book, containing re- 
ports of the officers and all sub-committees, and shall send a copy to all 
members of the Executive Committee. 


10. SEAL 


The Seal of the Association shall contain the words ‘‘ World’s Sun- 
day School Association, incorporated under the laws of the District of 
Columbia, U. S. A., April 21, 1917.’’ 


11. DEVOTIONS 


All meetings of the Association and of the Executive Committee shall 
be opened with devotional services. 


12. AMENDMENTS 


These By-Laws may be amended at any meeting of the Executive 
Committee provided written notice of the proposed amendment shall 


110 Sunpay ScHoot AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


have been given at the preceding meeting of the Executive Committee, or 
they may also be amended at any meeting of the Association in Conven- 
tion assembled, provided the Executive Committee shall have approved 
the proposed amendment at its preceding regular meeting. 


The first country to make application under the new By- 
Laws for recognition as a National Unit, was Syria, whose 
case was presented by Rev. George H. Scherer. 


3. OFFICERS FOR THE QUADRENNIUM 


The following officers and members of the Executive Com- 
mittee were chosen: 


President : 
Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D., London, England. 


Past Presidents: 
Rey. F. B. Meyer, D.D., London, England. 
Rt. Hon. T. R. Ferens, J.P., Hull, England. 
Hon. J. J. Maclaren, D.C.L., LL.D., Toronto, Canada. 


Vice Presidents: 
Sir George Croydon Marks, London, England. 
Col. John A. Roxburgh, V.D., D.L., J.P., Glasgow, Scotland. 
Mr. Arthur M. Harris, New York City. 
Rey. Carey Bonner, London, England. 
Rev. Hiremachi Kozaki, Tokyo, Japan. 
Prince Bernadotte, Stockholm, Sweden. 
Mr. Herbert Dearsley, Oakland, New Zealand. 


Honorary Vice Presidents: 
Sr. Jose Luis Fernandes Braga, Jr., Rio de Janeiro, Brazil. 
Rev. J. W. Butcher, Liverpool, England. 
Mr. J. H. Carter, Port Elizabeth, South Africa. 
Mr. Russell Colgate, New York City. 
W. H. Groser, B.Sc., London, England. 
Bishop J. C. Hartzel, D.D.., LL.D., Blue Ash, Ohio. 
Miss Emily Huntley, Sunderland, England. 
Rev. K. Ibuka, D.D., Tokyo, Japan. 
Hon. Seth Leet, K.C., Montreal, Canada. 
Rev. John Mackenzie, M.A., Melbourne, Australia. 
Rev. W. O. Thompson, D.D., Columbus, Ohio. 
Mr. T. Vivian Rees, Cardiff, Wales. 
Rev. Floyd W. Tomkins, 8.T.D., Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. 


Treasurer: 
Mr. Paul Sturtevant, New York City. 
Recording Secretary: 
Rey. Frank K. Sanders, Ph.D., New York City. 


ORGANIZATION FOR THE QUADRENNIUM iat 


Members at Large: 
Sir Harold Mackintosh, Halifax, England. 
Rev. W. E. Raffety, D.D., Chicago. 
Mr. Horace Reed, Buffalo, New York. 
Rev. J. C. Robertson, D.D., Toronto, Canada. 
Mr. E. P. Selden, Erie, Pennsylvania. 
Mr. L. W. Simms, St. John’s, New Brunswick. 
Mr. E. A. Sperry, New York City. 
Rev. H. H. Williams, Melbourne. 


EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE 
American Members: 
Mr. C. C. Anderson, Boise, Idaho. 
Mr. W. B. Anderson, Portsmouth, Ohio, 
Mr. Charles E. Burling, New York City. 
Mr. C. M. Campbell, Pasadena, Cal. 
Mr. J. Herbert Case, New York City. 
Mr. S. B. Chapin, New York City. 
Mr. A. P. Cobb, New York City. 
Rev. John T. Faris, D.D., Philadelphia, Penna. 
Mr. Charles Francis, New York City. 
Mr. George F. Guy, Los Angeles, Cal. 
Rev. W. E. Jordan, Philadelphia, Penna. 
Mr. Wallace H. Noyes, Portland, Maine. 
Mr. F. E. Parkhurst, Wilkes-Barre, Penna. 
Mr. E. Seruton, Calgary, Canada. 
Mr. Fred P. Stafford, Briarcliff Manor, New York. 
Mr. B. F. Strecker, Marietta, Ohio. 
Appointed by the International Sunday School Council of Religious 
Education: 
W. S. Bovard, D.D., Chicago, Illinois. 
Rev. Lester Bradner, Ph.D., New York City. 
W. E. Chalmers, D.D., Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. 
Rev. Manson Doyle, Toronto. 
Mr. Theron Gibson, Toronto, Canada. 
Rey. Robert M. Hopkins, St. Louis, Missouri. 
Cleland B. McAfee, D.D., Chicago, [linois. 
Hugh 8. Magill, LL.D., Chicago, Illinois, 
Mr. R. E. Magill, Richmond, Virginia. 
Frank M. Sheldon, D.D., Boston, Massachusetts. 
Mr. A. F. Sittloh, Denver, Colorado. 
Mr. R. M. Weaver, Corinth, Mississippi. 


Appointed by Foreign Missions Conference: 
Mr. W. B. Anderson, Philadelphia, Pa. 
Rev. Enoch F. Bell, Boston, Massachusetts. 
Mr. R. A. Doan, Akron, Ohio. 

A. T. Howard, D.D., Dayton, Ohio. 

W. P. Lippard, D.D., New York City. 
Miss Alma J. Noble, Buffalo, New York. 
Frank Mason North, D.D., New York City. 


a8 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Rev. H. C. Priest, Toronto, Canada. 

H. H. Rawlings, D.D., Nashville, Tennessee. 
J. C. Robbins, D.D., New York City. 

Stanley White, D.D., New York City. 

Rev. F. C. Stephenson, M.D., Toronto, Canada. 


Great Britain: 
Mr. H. G. Chessher, Folkestone. 
G. H. Cook, J.P., London. 
R. L. Stuart, J.P., London. 
Mr. W. F. Chappell, London. 
Mr. 8. C. Bailey, London. 
Mr. H. N. Phileox, London. 
Mr. J. S. Crowther, London. 
Rev. Frank Johnson, London. 
Mr. Arthur Black, London. 
Jas. Cunningham, J.P., Glasgow. 
James Kelly, M.A., Glasgow. 
Mr. H. McCleery, Dunmurry, Ireland. 
Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D., London. 
Rev. E. W. Sara, M.A., London. 
Rev. A. J. Seaton, London. 
Mr. Joseph Ward, Sheffield. 


MEMBERS OF THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTED 
(Where no names appear, appointments are to be made.) 
Algeria. 
Australia—Rev. William Goyen, Melbourne. 
Austria—Rev. H. Bargmann, Vienna. 
Argentina. 
Brazil. 
Burma. 
Czecho-Slovakia—Rev. Josef Soucek, D.D., Prague. 
Ceylon. 
China. 
Chile. 
Denmark. 
Esthonia—Rev. Adam Podin, Kegel. 
Great Britain and Ireland (14). 
Egypt. 
France—Pastor Jean Laroche, Clamart. 
Germany. 
Holland. 
Hungary—J. Victor, Budapest. 
Italy. 
India. 
Japan—Rev. Tokeshi Ukai, D.D., Kamagawa-ken. 
Korea—M. L. Swinehart, Kwangju. 
Latvia. 
New Zealand—Rey. L. B. Busfield, Auckland. 
Norway—R. K. O. Kornelius, Christiania. 
North America (40). 


ORGANIZATION FOR THE QUADRENNIUM 


Philippine Islands—Hon. Teodoro Yangeo, Manila. 
Portugal. 

Switzerland. 

Syria. 

Spain. _ 

Sweden—Rev. K. A. Jansson, Stockholm. 

South Africa. 


Turkey—Rev. J. P. McNaughton, D.D., Constantinople. 


113 


XIII. THE APPEAL FOR FUNDS FOR THE NEW 
QUADRENNIUM 


vention were given an opportunity to subscribe to the 
rapidly growing work of the World’s Association. 
But before the appeal was made, the Right Hon. Thomas 
R. Ferens, ex-President of the World’s Sunday School Asso- 
ciation, delivered an address, as follows: 


O* Monday morning, June 23, the members of the Con- 


THE YOUTH OF THE WORLD AT OuR Door 


The magnitude of the subject staggers me. The population of the 
world is reckoned to be 1,849,500,000. Of this number about one fifth 
will be of school age, say, 369,000,000. The young people who are now 
in Sunday Schools number 27,000,000. Then there are 342,000,000 out- 
side of the Sunday School—three times the population of the United 
States, or seven times the population of the United Kingdom. Or, to 
put it in another way, only one child out of every fourteen children from 
five to fifteen years of age is in our schools. 

We have our commission, and our marching orders, from the lips of 
Christ Himself when He said, ‘‘ All power is given unto me in heaven 
and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teach- 
ing them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, 
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.’’ 


Go ye and teach. What section of humanity is so teachable as the 
Youth of the World? 


At the Zurich Convention the delegates from the United States and 
the English Sunday Schools met under the symbol of a great globe be- 
neath the Cross. If the world is to be found ‘‘under the Cross”’ it must 
be through its children. It is estimated that over 80 per cent of the 
members of the non-conformist Churches enter the Church before they 
are sixteen years of age. 

To win the children of the world for Christ is a gigantic aim. Think 
of the difficulty in the United States, and in the United Kingdom, two 
great Christian countries, of getting the children of the masses into 
Christian fellowship. Yet this is child’s play there compared with the ~ 
difficulties to be faced in the East, where for centuries they have been 
steeped in superstition and idolatry. 

One day last month I received two letters from missionaries in India. 
One of the writers, the Rev, George Sawday, has been there forty years. 
The other, the Rev. Charles Posnett, has been in India twenty nine years. 


114 


Tue APPEAL FOR FUNDS 115 


Mr. Sawday wrote: 


Three weeks ago we visited the place again and had a baptismal 
service, when three or four families were received into the fold of Christ. 
It was a great day, and many relatives came from other villages to see 
their people come to the feet of Christ. The joy of our people may be 
imagined, for it is largely through their efforts that these people have 
been won for Christ. Indeed, nothing gives me so much joy as the de- 
termination on the part of our people to win their relatives for Christ. 
There is in many of them a passion of desire to spread the Gospel of 
the Lord Jesus. 

In the families of the converts who have come over of tate there are 
several children and boys who have been sold into serfdom. I must 
redeem these as soon as possible, for every young life is of the utmost 
value to Christ and His Church. No part of our work gives us so much 
pure joy or yields such great results as our work among the children 
and youths in the villages. 


Mr. Posnett wrote: 

If you can imagine a village where there is not a single’ person who 
can read, all of them gradually being prepared for baptism, you will 
realise how urgently necessary it is that we should put in their midst 
one family, and, if possible, one decent house to represent the ideal 
Christian home. These people have lived for centuries in what is called 
the outcaste village, away from all the landowning classes, and they 
have been treated as of less value than even the cattle. They live in 
poor wretched sheds, most of them grass thatched and easily burnt 
down, with low mud walls about four feet high, and no windows. To 
plant amongst these people some real idea of what Christianity means, 
we need to have a native man and his wife constantly living and work- 
ing amongst them, and encouraging them to live a clean and decent 
Christian life. For generations they have lived on the border of starva- 
tion, and have been constantly paid for their daily work with just a 
handful of grain or a little pot of the native beer, drawn from the toddy 
palm. It is one great struggle right from the first to lift them up and 
to get them to realise the beauty of a clean and decent Christian home. 
We are doing all we can to encourage them to try and build better 
houses for themselves, and we are in every village insisting on teaching 
the children to read the Bible. We are delighted, however, that we have 
about four hundred children now in our villages, who yesterday took a 
written examination in the Gospels and Acts. 


Our problem is to train them to strive for a clean home, a clean life, 
and a clean heart. You can well believe that it is a full-time job for 
any man and his wife to do this in a village where everybody has been 
trodden down and where they suffer every injustice. 


As we baptise at an average of five thousand people every year you 
can well believe that it is of vital importance that we should train and 
educate at least a small percentage who will be thoroughly prepared to 
lead their people, and from amongst whom we can get the large number 
of evangelists and Bible women that we need to carry on the work. I 


116 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


am therefore all the more grateful to all my friends in England who 
are helping us with the training of these children, for they are the hope 
of the future and hundreds of them will be evangelists to their own 
people in the near future. These are the lads and the girls who will 
bring a new life and new ideals into these downtrodden villages. 

As you know, a commission has been appointed to take a world survey 
of the Sunday-School work in ali lands. This commission is studying its 
findings with representatives at Glasgow, with mission-board officials 
from every continent. This investigation will be of momentous im- 
portance. 

Every previous Convention has not only stirred up work amongst the 
young in Christian lands but the work on the foreign field has greatly 
benefited. Is such work worth while? Listen to what one of Scotland’s 
brave sons, Mackay of Uganda, said: 

It is no sacrifice, as some think, to come here as pioneers of Chris- 
tianity and of civilisation. 1 would not give my position here for all 
the world. A powerful race has to be won from darkness to light; 
superstition and idolatry have to be overthrown; men have to be taught 
to love God and love their neighbour, which means the uprooting of 


institutions that have lasted for centuries; labour made noble, the slave 


set free, knowledge imparted, and wisdom implanted; and, above all, 
that true wisdom taught which alone can elevate man from a brute to a 
son of God. Who would not willingly engage in such a noble work, and 
consider it the highest honour on earth to be called to do it? 


Our last Convention was held in Japan. One authority now states 
after comparing statistics that, pro rata, the Christian Church in Japan 
in the last decade has grown more rapidly than has the population. 

The World’s Sunday School Association has recently reported the 
amazing news just received from Tokyo that the primary schools in that 
capital city are now open to Christian teaching once a week. When I 
came into the world Japan was a hermit country. Well may we say, 
‘What hath God wrought! ’’ 

The world has not yet righted itself after the Great War. It is 
undergoing reconstruction and the World’s Sunday School Association 
stands for the claim that the Sunday School of to-morrow has a serious 
contribution to make to the world of to-morrow. 

Never before has the child of the world, with the exception of Russia, 
been so open to receive Christian teaching. 

Jesus, ‘‘the same yesterday, and today, and for ever,’’ is still saying 
‘*Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for 
of such is the kmgdom of God.’’ 

Let us, in the words of William Carey, ‘‘expect great things from 
God; attempt great things for God.’’ 


Following Mr. Ferens’ address, came a stirring appeal from 
Associate General Secretary Dr. W. C. Pearce: 


CHRISTIAN EDUCATION A WoRLD TASK 


Rapid transit and news service has made of the world a great neigh- 
borhood. Social cancer in one nation menaces the social welfare of all 


THe APPEAL FOR FUNDS 117 


nations; economic confusion or disturbance on any continent affects 
the financial situation everywhere; political revolution breaks out in 
one place, and we are all alarmed. In every center of the world inter- 
national questions are being discussed. The nations are fairly jostling 
each other along the highway of civilization. No one can be intelli- 
gently patriotic who does not acknowledge his duty as a world citizen. 
Indeed, it would seem that civilization itself cannot survive half pagan 
and half Christian. This is why so many efforts are being put forth 
to find a working arrangement by which nations may dwell together in 
harmony—League of Nations, International Court, Finance Commissions, 
Armament Conferences, treaties. We are, however, compelled to observe 
that no contract is worth any more than the character of those who 
make it. 

All efforts to control this world situation might be classified as either 
the mailed fist of force, or the heart of love; outside restraint or inside 
regeneration; the human way or the Jesus way. Jesus did not go to 
the throne. He went to the Cross. Jesus did not organize an army; He 
organized a school. Jesus did not command us, ‘‘Go, conquer,’’ but He 
commissioned us, ‘‘Go, teach.’’ Jesus said, ‘‘ Ye must be born again.’’ 

The peace and welfare of the world depend upon a recognition of this 
teaching of our Saviour. And this will not be realized until the teaching 
process is more fully utilized. As a farmer’s lad I was once playing in 
the yard. The men were plowing corn in the field near by, and one of 
them would continually swear at his team. It was only natural that I 
should begin to swear at my play team. Mother heard me, and of course 
desired to correct me. She had the choice of two ways to do it—the 
use of the arm of force to control from without, or the guiding hand of 
instruction to control from within. She could have given me a sound 
whipping, and no doubt it would have resulted in a resolution never to 
swear where mother could hear me. But she chose the Jesus way; she 
stopped her work, called me to her, took me on her lap and instructed 
me about the evil of taking God’s name in vain. That teaching she 
watered with her heart’s affection. Never shall I forget the tears, the 
embrace, the kiss, the prayer. Something took place on the inside of 
me, and, though mother has been in heaven many years, my lips are not 
profane because my heart loathes profanity. 

This is the Church’s world task—to take the children in our arms, 
instruct them in the way of righteousness, and tend them with our love. 
It is a costly way, but it is the only way. The world is not safe nor 
civilization sure when four hundred million children and youth are left 
without Christian teaching and spiritual nurture. 

This task comprises all the elements of the processes of education. 
More Sunday Schools or other schools for teaching the Christian re- 
ligion must be organized, until we have schools within the reach of all 
the children. The Christians of the whole world must be challenged, 
led into and trained for the teaching ministry. Indigenous lesson 
courses and literature must be developed, so that the teaching process 
and methods will be in the atmosphere of the respective fields. And to 
do all this there must be an increasingly larger number of men and 
women set apart for this work. The budget of the weaker nations must 


118 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


be supplemented by grants from the stronger nations. We must also be 
prepared to help by counsel and in any other way requested. Because 
of national patriotism, varied national conditions, languages and cus- 
toms, the work will need to be developed nationally. Therefore every 
nation must be visited until all are organized for this work. The Spirit- 
ual League of Nations must include all the nations of the world. 

The task which challenges us to-day is very great. If we look too 
much at our own strength we shall weaken and fail. The great Teacher 
has commanded that it be done, and in His strength we can do it. Then 
we may take courage as we look at the situation to-day. 

1. We find the evangelical Christian faith has been planted under 
every flag of the world. 

2. The Sunday School and other teaching agencies have at least made 
a beginning in every nation. 

3. The Church and the educational world were never so awake to the 
importance of the spiritual nurture and religious instruction of the 
world’s youth as they are now. 

4. We have national Sunday-School unions in thirty-six nations, which 
comprise approximately three fourths of the world’s population. If we 
should call in procession across the platform the men and women who lead 
these national unions you would see what a noble, devoted, capable band 
they are. You have seen and heard the leaders from some of these 
nations. 

Having visited some of the nations in the past three years, I am pre- 
pared to say that in every nation the work is led by those of heroic 
courage, great zeal, fine evangelical faith, and practical common sense. 

We must help them. 


After Dr. Pearce’s address, Dr. Landes said: 


This is not to be an address; it is to be a little personal conference 
with each other. I do not want the appeal that has been so forcefully 
and vividly placed before you to get away from you. The next quad- 
rennium certainly has some claims upon us. I wonder how many of you 
will agree with me on that. Will you say, ‘‘Aye’’? 

Now, in the letter to the Philippians, in the second chapter, Paul starts 
out with an ‘‘if’’ and in that first verse, there are four ifs. Can any- 
body quote the first ‘‘if’’ for me? ‘‘If there be any consolation in 
Christ.’’ The next, ‘‘If any comfort of love,’’ and the third, ‘‘If any 
fellowship of the spirit,’’ and the last, ‘‘If any bowels and mercies.’’ 
Then he goes on, ‘‘ Fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded’’—in the 
fifth verse, ‘‘Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus.’’ 

What do you suppose is the greatest thing in the Christ mind? It is 
all summed up in the Scripture motto that we have taken for this Con- 
vention, ‘‘ That the world may know that thou hast sent me.’’ I think 
that must have been the consuming passion of the Christ; it was al- 
ways in His mind. In the tenth chapter of Romans, we read, ‘‘ Whoso- 
ever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.’’ Then follow 
a verse with four ‘‘hows’’—‘‘ How shall they call on him, in whom they 
have not believed? how shall they believe in him, of whom they have 
not heard? how shall they hear without a preacher? and how shall they 


Tue APPEAL FOR FUNDS 119 


preach, except they be sent?’’ Still another ‘‘how’’ follows—‘‘ How 
beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace’’! 

So friends, we come to look into the Word and when we study it, we 
must say with Paul, when he realised all that the Gospel had done for 
him, ‘‘I am debtor.’’ 

We are debtors to the next quadrennium. We are enjoying this fel- 
lowship, we are debtors in the future to those who do not know it, do 
not have it. Somebody is depending on this crganization. If this or- 
ganization does not get the message to him, perhaps he will never 
get it. Let us lay it on our consciences, this morning, and see what 
God wants us to do. You do not come here for a holiday through 
Europe? (A voice: ‘‘No; the love of Christ constraineth us!’’) 

What does God want me to do? If we can find that out, this will be 
the best session of the whole Convention. I would not attempt to ask 
you to put yourselves on record this morning, without allowing God to 
speak to you. 


Then prayer was offered. 
Dr. W. C. Poole also spoke. He said: 


The prestige of the best conventions comes from an ample generosity, 
that we ought to and, I believe, we will face up to. The presentation 
has been made with such clarity, that it needs not to be fortified. I 
merely take time to stir up the generosity of your hearts. 


The delegates had been provided with copies of a document 
that was emphasized by the messages from the leaders who 
had spoken: 


PROPOSED BUDGET FOR QUADRENNIUM, 1924-1928 


In presenting the Asking Budget of the World’s Sunday School As- 
sociation, the following observations should be made: 

(1) During the quadrennium closing at Tokyo, the annual expendi- 
ture reported was $36,000. The quadrennium closing here shows an 
annual expenditure of $65,000. This does not include amounts given by 
any notional units direct to other national units. 

(2) All grants made to non-self-supporting units are made to the 
Executive Committee of the units, and are administered by them. Thus, 
the grants supplement what the fields themselves can give, making pos- 
sible the prosecution of a creditable work, and leading steadily towards 
self-support. 

(3) All Askings from non-self-supporting units are based upon care- 
fully prepared programmes of work, and a careful estimate of what said 
programmes will cost. In all cases, the amounts requested are to sup- 
plement the amounts the units can raise on their respective fields. It 
should be noted that the fields are making remarkable progress towards 
self-support. 

(4) The working programmes, made possible by our grants, include 
full-time secretaries, literature, leadership training, and organising new 


120 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Sunday Schools, introduction of Vacation Schools, and spreading the 
work to other nations. 

(5) The amounts for the visitation of the field to complete the or- 
ganisation of national or other units necessarily must be estimated. 
Likewise, the expense of the proposed Curricula Commission. 

(6) The Central Headquarters expense is kept down to the lowest pos- 
sible amount. It must necessarily include more than mere administra- 
tion. It cares for the Surplus Material Department, publicity, com- 
mittee meetings, effort to secure more funds, ete. 

(7) It should be understood that the Askings Budget does not be- 
come a Spending Budget until the amounts are subscribed and put into 
the Spending Budget by action of the Executive Committee. And in 
case the full amount of the Askings is not secured, each portion of the 
Askings must be prepared to share its ratio of the shortage. This, of 
course, is not to apply to specified gifts. 

(8) The following Askings do not include amounts that any unit 
may wish to give direct to any other field. 

Financial Askings for the World’s Sunday School Association for the 
Quadrennium, 1924-1928: 


Amounts Needed Annually 
(1) Requests for grants from eighteen unit Associa- 


TIONS 521-54 2,409 ms oy gies areas ahaa Ie ona $74,300 £16,534 
(2) For work under the direction of the British 

Committee in India and Continental Europe 22,500 5,000 
(3) Amount for unit Associations, whose askings 

are not yet received, and all emergencies ... 15,000 3,335 


(4) Amount needed for visitation of field in the 
interest of perfecting unit associations and 


organising others (estimated) ............. 10,000 2,225 
(5) Headquarters’ administration, including office 

staff, rent, postage, printing, etc. .......... 18,000 4,000 
(6) General Secretaries—Finance ............... 14,000 3,110 


$153,800 £34,204 
Special Items, Not on Annual Basis 
(1) Amount for expense of the Curricula Commis- 


BL eee Sata ote ect eee aoe $10,000 £2,225 
(2) For completing and publishing the World Sur- 
VOY ie ice Sip wns wre heel eee alii ee ate oe ea 2,000 445 


$12,000 £2,670 


After prayer to Him whose stewards the delegates owned 
themselves to be, pledges were taken for the work of the new 
quadrennium. 


XIV. CONFERENCE OF ASSOCIATION OFFICIALS 


tant Conference of Association officials was held to which 

were invited all members of the Executive Committe, 
representing National and International Associations. <A 
study was made of the Sunday School and other related re- 
ligious educational work of the world. 

The basis of the discussion was the report of a Survey Com- 
mission, which had conducted investigations by correspond- 
ence with workers in all parts of the world. 

At the close of the Conference the Findings Committee put 
into form recommendations which were, later, adopted by the 
Convention. 


peat Conterenc preceding the Convention an all-impor- 


THE FINDINGS 
Section I—Concerning General Information 


The reports hastily gathered and summarised cover work in some 
forty countries, containing three fourths of the world’s population. 

They include returns of an amazing variety of lands—those nominally 
Christian, also Moslem, Hindu, Buddhist, Confucian, and Pagan. 

Sunday School Associations in lands with Christian history and or- 
dered Church life may be left to face their own problems, with such help 
as some may require of guidance, literature, and financial assistance. 
The diverse attitude of State Governments to religious instruction in 
Day Schools creates varying problems for religious education, and in 
some lands there is compulsory Bible instruction in the State schools, 
in others it is prohibited, while in others there are facilities given for the 
right of entry of the trained teacher in religion, or for scholars to be 
taken for such instruction elsewhere. 

The war severely injured Sunday-School work in the fields of war in 
Europe, but there are gratifying signs of recovery. In some of the 
newly-created nationalities exceptional opportunities are presented for 
developing the movement, and thereby helping to shape the future 
and character of the people. 

(1) We rejoice in the growing number of National Sunday School 
organisations, several of them formed since the last Convention, but a 
twofold effort appears to us to be necessary: (a) To make existing Asso- 
ciations more fully representative of the Protestant Sunday School 
Constituencies, including the State Church if in a Protestant country, 
and (b) to found and foster Associations in every nation at present 
unorganised—in mission lands giving, as far as possible, adequate na- 
tional representation in leadership and in committee work. 


121 


122 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


(2) We find with satisfaction that National Associations and Local 
Unions, in addition to the familiar Sunday-School work, are giving en- 
couragement to many supplementary methods, such as Daily Vacation 
Schools, as part of their organised voluntary effort to impart systematic 
Christian teaching, distinct from any public system of education and 
free from State control. 

(3) We have been impressed with the steady growth of a specialised 
body of organisers, teacher-trainers, editors, and other such leaders, and 
have abundant evidence of the value of their service. An urgent plea 
comes from almost every Mission Field and European country for 
assistance in securing additional help of the kind to which the Conven- 
tion should be asked to make a prompt and sufficient response. 

(4) We are grateful for the growing interest taken by Missionary 
Societies in Sunday-School work; here and there they release men for 
special interdenominational service; in half a dozen or more instances 
denominational societies make grants of money to W. 8S. S. A. or 
National S. S. Associations for codperative work. We feel that there is 
room for a careful study and survey of the Missionary Societies’ atti- 
tude and methods in respect of Sunday-School work, and we recommend 
that an earnest appeal be made to them to foster such Christian educa- 
tional propaganda in the fields in which they work, and to promote 
cooperation therein with neighbouring Missionary Societies: we urge 
also upon National Sunday School Associations to make closer contact 
with the Missionary Societies. 

(5) It is our opinion that, for the support of organised Sunday- 
School effort on the Mission Field, some scheme might be developed 
whereby, acting in harmony with the World’s Sunday School Association, 
and with its possible financial aid, well-organised Sunday-School Lands 
should take as their special sphere of external influence and assistance 
the movement in other lands to which they are related, by national ties— 
such as Holland to Dutch Malaysia, or by proximity—such as Australia 
and New Zealand to the islands in the South Seas. 

(6) One report brings up the question of the attitude and the policy 
of the World’s Sunday School Association to the ancient Christian 
Churches, such as the Coptic, Armenian, and Greek, and we commend 
this to the careful consideration of the World’s Committee. 

(7) There are many serious gaps in the returns—as, for illustration, 
the Continent of Africa, only Egypt and South Africa finding place. 
Some of the returns also need substantial revision and addition. We 
recommend the World’s Committee to appoint a sub-committee to com- 
plete a survey likely to be of genuine value to the World Sunday School 
Movement, and by financial appropriation to make possible its early 
completion and publication. 

Until such task be fulfilled, we recommend that the synopsis of reports 
presented to the Conference be regarded as tentative and private. 


Section II—Concerning Curriculum 


The survey reveals the following facts: 
(1) That there is expressed a need and widespread demand, through- 
out the various fields of the world, for curricula more nearly indigenous 


CONFERENCE OF ASSOCIATION OFFICIALS 123 


and better adapted to the problems of the living in these respective 
fields. For the creation of such curricula, lesson committees have been 
formed, and are at work in many fields. 

(2) That it is desirable that the fields maintain as great a measure 
of unity, with respect to the methods of religious education, as is possi- 
ble and compatible with efficiency, and with the need for indigenous 
curricula. Only by such unity of methods of this teaching can the 
churches contribute most effectively, through their schools, to the crea- 
tion and maintenance of world friendship and world peace. 

(3) That such unity of curricula cannot be found in the general 
adoption of some one system of uniform lessons; but that it seems 
possible upon the basis of lesson courses graded by age-groups. 

(4) That varying degrees of codperation are possible between the 
lesson committees of different territorial areas and language groups; 
and that it is especially desirable, in the interests of unity and efficiency, 
particularly upon the mission fields, that the lesson committees of Great 
Britain and America should codperate in the adoption of lesson courses 
graded by age groups. 

We recommend: 

(1) That a Committee of Seven be chosen by the World’s Sunday 
School Association to make a comprehensive study of the lesson syllabi 
throughout the world, and to devise plans, to be reported to the Associa- 
tion through its Executive Committee, whereby this Association may 
contribute most effectively to the development of adequate curricula in 
the various fields; and that this Committee be empowered to choose the 
personnel of a Lesson Commission of not more than three persons, quali- 
fied by experience, to visit certain fields if found necessary in the inter- 
est of this inquiry. 

(2) That the Executive Committee of this Association undertake to 
provide funds for the work of the Committee of Seven and of the Lesson 
Commission. 


Section III—Concerning Leadership Training 


Turning to the matter of the production and equipment of leaders for 
the work of religious education, there is seen in most fields an increasing 
realisation of the necessity of training the Sunday-School teachers, and 
this in many places is recognised as the crux of the problem. In most 
fields, however, the movement is evidently still in its infancy. Several 
countries have local training classes for teachers, courses spread out 
over several years, with examinations and diplomas. In some lands 
there are what might be termed extension courses arranged for teachers 
of all denominations in the larger towns. 

Few National Unions, outside English-speaking Jands, have prepared 
textbooks adapted to their national requirements, but are using transla- 
tions of American and British volumes. 


Schools for the intensive training of leaders in Sunday-School work 
or religious education generally are reported only from one or two fields 
outside of North America and Britain. Well-attended Ten Day Insti- 
tutes are spoken of in Japan, and courses of similar length in China and 
the Philippines, while in India, in addition to frequent courses of this 


124 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


length, several Schools of a month’s duration are reported. In that field 
the further step has been taken of the purchase of a fine property for a 
central training institution for leaders in religious education. 


References in the returns to the training of religious educational 
workers in theological seminaries are frequent, but are indefinite in 
character, and, on inquiry resolve themselves into reports of a general 
theological training with, perhaps, occasional lectures on subjects more 
nearly related to the religious education of the young. We note with 
intense satisfaction the splendid work that is being done in many theo- 
logical seminaries in North America in this direction, but in most parts 
of the world there does not seem to be an adequate recognition of the 
importance in such institutions of religious education as it is understood 
to-day. We would urge upon all societies or governing boards, which 
have the control of theological seminaries, that they provide regular 
instruction in the field of religious education. Further, we would recom- 
mend to missionary societies the vital necessity of giving all outgoing 
missionaries and those on furlough a thorough acquaintance with up-to- 
date methods of training the young in religion and morals. 

We strongly recommend that National Sunday School Unions or 
Councils give larger attention to this whole matter of the training of 
teachers and leaders in their own fields, for no true advance is possible 
in methods of work unless the teaching staff is equipped to utilise the 
means that will increasingly be placed at their disposal. 


Section IV—Concerning Religious Education Extension 


Grateful for the progress and devotion to Sunday-School work re- 
vealed in the Survey, we urge 


1. The strengthening of Sunday Schools already in operation as most 
valuable agencies of the Churches for the extension of Religious Educa- 
tion. 


2. The establishment of new Sunday Schools as rapidly as possible, 
consistent with the availability of efficient leadership. 


3. Where the need is apparent and resources permit, the use of the 
Vacation and Week-Day Church Schools as valuable means of extending 
the cause of Religious Education. 


Section V—Concerning Finance 


The Committee notes the splendid work being done by various de- 
nominational Sunday-School Boards, and especially commends the fine 
and growing spirit of codperation between these organisations and the 
work of the World’s Sunday School Association. In numerous cases 
these denominational Boards are making direct contributions to the 
work of the field to be administered by the World’s Sunday School 
Association representatives. 


We also note with extreme satisfaction the splendid financial help 
being extended by various National Associations, together with their 
auxiliary organisations, towards the furthering of the Sunday-School 
idea upon the foreign field. 


CONFERENCE OF ASSOCIATION OFFICIALS 125 


We note with special interest the increasing amounts which are being 
raised locally upon the fields through the generous codperation of indi- 
viduals, churches, auxiliary organisations, etc., all of which bears elo- 
quent testimony to the dynamic results being achieved, and should 
therefore be an added stimulus for increased generosity on our part to 
meet the world-wide challenge. It is our conviction that the askings for 
outside help which have come up from the various fields, based upon the 
most careful budget buildings of their respective National Unions, are 
exceedingly moderate when we consider the great needs that lie waiting 
to be met. We commend to the Executive Committee of the World’s 
Sunday School Association a careful and favorable consideration of 
these estimates, looking towards the work of 1925 and succeeding years. 


Section VI—Concerning Statistics 


The returns so far received indicate a substantial increase in Sunday- 
School membership in most lands; but great difficulty appears to have 
been felt by those sending in their schedules in knowing what actually 
constitutes Sunday-School membership. There seems to be need of 
standard definitions for the future guidance of National Unions. 


XV. CONFERENCES CONDUCTED BY THE JOINT 
ADVISORY COMMITTEE ON MATERIALS AND 
METHODS FOR RELIGIOUS EDUCATION 
ON THE FOREIGN FIELD 


By Proressor LutrHer A, Weieur, PH.D., D.D., 
Yale Unwersity 


HE Joint Advisory Committee on Materials and 

Methods for Religious Education on the Foreign Field 

was created in 1923 by joint action of five bodies: the 
Foreign Missions Conference of North America, the World’s 
Sunday School Association, the Committee on Education of 
the International Council of Religious Education, the Inter- 
national Sunday School Lesson Committee, and the Commit- 
tee on Cooperation in Latin America. The function of the 
Joint Advisory Committee is stated in the resolution creating 
it, which was adopted by each of the bodies concerned. This 
resolution reads as follows: 


In order (1) to assist the foreign missionary enterprise to secure more 
effectively than hitherto the advantage of North American experience 
in the development of religious education and the preparation of cur- 
ricula and lesson courses, (2) to simplify the approach of American 
agencies to the problems of the foreign field, and of the requests for 
informaticn and advice from the field to the North American agencies, 
and (3) to provide a single channel for codperation with other agencies 
abroad related to curriculum making for the foreign field, it is 


Resolved: 


1. That there be formed by agreement of the Committee of Reference 
and Counsel of the Foreign Missions Conference, the Committee on Co- 
operation in Latin America, the World’s Sunday School Association, 
the International Council of Religious Education, and the International 
Lesson Committee, a joint advisory committee on methods and materials 
for religious education on the foreign field; this committee to consist 
of three persons appointed by the Committee of Reference and Counsel, 
and one each by the Committee on Codperation in Latin America and 
the World’s Sunday School Association, and of two each from the In- 
ternational Council of Religious Education and the International Les- 
son Committee. 


2. That this committee shall have power to secure the judgment and 
advice of other qualified persons as it may deem necessary in the in- 


126 


MATERIALS AND Metuops FoR ForREIGN FIELD Te 


terests of understanding of the problems of the field and of matured 
judgment based on American experience. 

3. That this committee be directed when decisions upon recommenda- 
tions of policy are to be made to invite each American mission board at 
work in the fields affected by such policy to send a representative to 
the sessions of the committee, and to send regularly to such boards and 
to the five agencies named above, accounts of its procedure and its 
recommendations. 

4, That the functions of this committee shall be (1) to serve the 
agencies engaged in religious educational work on the foreign field with 
information and advice concerning the processes and materials of re- 
ligious education based on American experience, particularly with redf- 
erence to curricula and lesson courses; (2) to represent the American 
agencies codperatively in contact with the British and other curriculum- 
making agencies abroad in matters affecting the foreign field. 

5. That the five North American agencies named above be requested, 
without prejudice to their own freedom of action, to refer in the first 
instance all matters involving technical religious educational problems 
on the foreign field to this committee for examination and report. 

6. That in carrying on its work, the committee may deal directly with 
agencies and individuals on the foreign field or through the first three 
agencies named above, as their representatives on the committee may 
agree. 

It is to be noted that this Committee represents North 
American experience only, and constitutes an agency whereby 
the North American bodies which are concerned more or less 
directly with the work of religious education upon foreign 
mission fields may deal more effectively with the problems 
involved in this aspect of their service. The Committee is 
empowered to represent its constituent agencies cooperatively 
in contact with similar committees in other countries, and 
with the British and other curriculum-making agencies in 
matters affecting the foreign field. 

The Committee was organized on June 11, 1928. The major 
part of its work has been and will be by correspondence with 
those workers upon the foreign field who are most directly 
eoncerned with the problems involved in the curriculum of 
religious education. It became clear as the work of the Com- 
mittee progressed, that the Glasgow Convention would afford 
an exceptional opportunity for the members of the Committee 
to meet these workers from the various foreign fields of the 
world and to gain from them first-hand information with 
respect to their problems. The Committee therefore asked the 
officers of the World’s Sunday School Association to provide 


128 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


a place on the program of the Convention for a series of con- 
ferences with representatives from the various mission fields. 
These conferences were scheduled as follows: 

Thursday, June 19th, 2:30 p. m.: Conference with delegates from 
South America. 

Friday, June 20th, 2:30 p. m.: Conference with delegates from 
China, Japan, Korea, and the Philippines. 

Tuesday, June 24th, 2:30 p. m.: Conference with delegates from 
India, Ceylon, and Burmah. 

Wednesday, June 25th, 2: 30 p. m.: Conference with delegates from 
Moslem Lands. 


The Conferences were attended by those from each field 
who are most definitely interested in and responsible for the 
creation of curriculum materials. The discussions were free, 
informal and full, and proved to be most profitable to the 
members of the Joint Advisory Committee, who took this 
method of getting a better acquaintance with the problems 
with which they have to deal. 

The members of the Joint Advisory Committee who were 
present are Professor L. A. Weigle, chairman, Dr. Henry H. 
Meyer, and Dr. W. E. Raffety. Cordial cooperation in the 
conduct of the Conferences was afforded by the following 
members of the British Lessons Council and representatives 
of the British Committee of the World’s Sunday School As- 
sociation: Dr. A. E. Garvie, Rev. J. W. Butcher, Miss Emily 
Huntley, and Mr. and Mrs. E. A. Annett. Professor Erasmo 
Braga, of Brazil, who addressed the general meeting of the 
Convention on the subject, ‘‘The Problem of Lessons on the 
Foreign Field,’’ also shared in all the Conferences. As a 
result on the one hand of these Conferences, and on the other 
hand of the World Survey of Religious Education, which was 
presented by Dr. W. C. Pearce to the Conference of Officials, 
held immediately before the Convention, the following actions 
with respect to curriculum were included in the Findings 
which were adopted by the Convention: 


The survey reveals the following facts: 

1. There is need and widespread demand throughout the various fields 
of the world for curricula more nearly indigenous and better adapted 
to the problems of Christian living in these respective fields. For the 
creation of such, curricula lesson committees have been formed and are 
at work in many fields. 


MATERIALS AND MEtTHops FoR FOREIGN FIELD 129 


2. It is desirable that there be as great a measure of unity in the 
materials of religious education as is possible and compatible with ef- 
ficiency and with the need just noted for indigenous curricula. Only 
by such unity of teaching materials can the churches contribute most 
effectively, through their schools, to the creation of world friendship 
aud the maintenance of world peace. 


3. Such unity of curricula cannot be found in the general adoption 


of some one system of uniform lessons; but it seems possible upon the 
basis of lesson courses graded by age groups. 


4. Varying degrees of codperation are possible between the lesson 
committees of different territorial areas and language groups; and it is 
especially desirable, in the interest of unity and efficiency, particularly 
upon the mission fields, that the lesson committees of Great Britain and 
America should codperate in the adoption of lesson courses graded by 
age groups. 

We recommend: 

That a Committee of Seven be chosen by the World Sunday School 
Association to make a comprehensive survey and study of the lesson 
situation throughout the world, and to devise plans to be reported to 
this Association through its Executive Committee, whereby this Associa- 
tion may contribute most effectively to the development of adequate 
curricula in the various fields; and that this Committee be empowered 
to choose the personnel of a lesson committee of not more than three 


persons, qualified by experience, who shall visit the various fields in the 
interest of this inquiry. 


The following were chosen as members of the Committee of 
Seven: Professor L. A. Weigle, chairman, and Dr. Eric M. 
North, of the United States of America; Dr. A. E. Garvie and 
Rey. Frank Johnson, of Great Britain; Rev. H. C. Priest, of 
Canada; Professor Erasmo Braga, of Brazil; Mr. H. A. 
Annett, of India. 

The Committee of Seven held a meeting at Glasgow, at 
which it was determined that the following should be the first 
steps in its inquiry: 

1. The completion of those sections of the World Survey presented by 
Dr. W. C. Pearce which deal with curriculum problems. 


2. Inquiry into the possibilities of codperation between the Inter- 
national Sunday School Lesson Committee and the British Lessons 
Council. 


3. Inquiry as to what are the natural territorial areas and language 
groups which may codperate most effectively in the creation of curricula 
and in the publication and use of curriculum materials. 

4, Inquiry into the financial problems involved in the production for 
these areas and groups of such lesson materials as may prove to be 
desirable. 

9 


130 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


It was determined, moreover, not to appoint a commission 
of three to make a comprehensive tour of the mission fields, 
but rather to send representatives of the Committee to such 
fields only, and at such times, as may appear to be necessary. 

A word is needed, perhaps, concerning the distinction be- 
tween the work of the Joint Advisory Committee and that of 
the Committee of Seven. The Joint Advisory Committee is a 
North American body charged with making North American 
experience available where it may be desired; the Committee 
of Seven is a world body. The Joint Advisory Committee is 
a joint creation of five North American agencies, each of 
which is in some measure concerned with the problems of 
religious education on the foreign field, and it is meant to 
coordinate and make more effective their contact with these 
problems; the Committee of Seven is the creation solely of 
the World’s Sunday School Association, and is a committee 
of inquiry as to the methods whereby the World’s Sunday 
School Association may contribute most effectively to the 
development of better curricula. The Joint Advisory Com- 
mittee is a permanent organization, designed to render con- 
tinuous service in its field; the Committee of Seven is char- 
tered to exist only until the next convention of the World’s 
Sunday School Association, when its work will be completed 
by rendering a report to the Association through its Execu- 
tive Committee. 

The Glasgow Convention has made it clear that the cause 
of religious education on the foreign field can no longer be 
served effectively by the translation of American or British 
uniform lessons. The problems which are involved in the 
creation of better curricula for religious education upon the 
fields of the world appear to be among the most urgent of the 
problems which the World’s Sunday School Association, to- 
gether with the various missionary societies, faces throughout 
the next generation. The Convention took wise action in 
appointing a Committee to make a careful study of these 
problems. 


XVI. FINDINGS OF THE DIVISIONAL 
CONFERENCES? 


FTER spending three afternoons in study of their prob- 
lems, the Divisional Conference reported to the Con- 
vention their findings, which were adopted heartily. 


1. THE CHILDREN’S WORKERS’ SECTION 


The world’s hope is centered in childhood; one-third of the world’s 
population is in the formative period of childhood; among six hun- 
dred millions of the world’s children, only one-sixth are receiving any 
helful religious nurture and training. 


Because religious education is a part of every child’s heritage, and 
because the Sunday School affords a hopeful opportunity for impart- 
ing such religious instruction and training, we urge the representatives 
of every nation to encourage the organization of Sunday Schools for 
children, youth and adults, with Training Classes for Parents and 
Teachers. 


It is the opinion of this Section that there is urgent need for an in- 
expensive, readable series of manuals for parents, containing in non- 
technical language, guidance in the physical, mental, moral and espe- 
cially the spiritual training of children in their earlier years. We there- 
fore respectfully urge the World’s Sunday School Association to take 
steps to have such manuals written, published and circulated. 


Believing that Christian Education has to do with the development of 
the child’s whole life, we feel that the program of the Church School 
should provide not only a knowledge of the contents of God’s Holy 
Word, the Bible, but that the child should be developed through graded 
instruction, graded worship, and opportunities for service adapted to 
child life, training him to take his place in building the Kingdom of 
God. We therefore urge that all Sunday-School organizations provide 
additional opportunities in which to promote this programme through 
Weck-Day Sessions as well as Vacation Sessions. 


Inasmuch as the greatest need of the nations of the world lies in the 
conservation and education of childhood, and since a deep, compelling 
conviction and knowledge of the value of child life, its nurture and 
training, is so universally fundamental, we recommend that all national 
Sunday-School organizations plan for systematic annual campaigns so 
conceived as to challenge the nations in behalf of the physical, intel- 
lectual, moral, and religious needs of their children. 


1[t is a cause of great regret to the Editor that it is not possible to 
include in this volume the valuable and suggestive addresses made at the 
Departmental Conferences. | 


131 


132 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Since we recognize that the play instinct is universal in childhood 
and that the child develops physically, morally, and spiritually through 
organized, supervised play, we recommend that the movement already in 
operation in a few countries be emphasized by all National and Inter- 
national Sunday School organizations, and that some definite plan be 
outlined in the near future through which this objective may be accom- 

lished. 
‘ Considering a resolution from the Tokyo Fellowship of Reconciliation 
and the expressed desire of many peoples, we beg the World’s Sunday 
School Association to take steps to provide suitable graded lessons for 
educating pupils of the Sunday School in Peace, Principles and Practice. 


Mary Foster BryNer, Chairman. 


II. THE YouNG PEOPLE’sS DIVISION CONFERENCES 


The Young People’s Division Conferences were held three afternoons, 
with a separate theme for each day, viz.: 

1. Knowing the World’s Young People. 

2. Teaching the World’s Young People. 

3. Working with the World’s Young People. 

The addresses and discussions were highly informative and inspira- 
tional. The very large attendance of enthusiastic delegates was a token 
of genuine interest in Sunday-School pupils of the adolescent years, 
twelve to twenty-four. 

There probably never assembled in one place so many teachers of 
young people from so many countries, all anxious to get a bigger and 
better vision of the religious education of youth. 

A world-wide atmosphere pervaded the conferences, speakers and 
auditors coming from the ends of the earth. 

After all, the traits of adolescents are much the same the world 
around. There is a genetic psychology of human kind which makes the 
whole world akin. Racial characteristics due to hereditary and en- 
vironmental conditions vary and determine somewhat the appearance 
of certain marked traits; nevertheless the conferences revealed the fact 
that whether he lives in Australia or America, China or Japan, Norway 
or Egypt, England or Scotland, ‘‘a boy’s a boy for a’ that.’’ 

Because of this universality of the adolescent mind, we are fast com- 
ing to the realization that, as workers in the Sunday Schools of every 
land, we in large measure have a common point of view, and face a com- 
mon world problem. As one speaker so ably pointed out, we of this 
current generation must ‘‘understand, believe in, and stand by’’ the 
young people of the coming generation, and as another suggested, the 
very progress of civilization itself is dependent on the adventure, ag- 
gressiveness and flaming loyalties of youth. 

A sane psychology of adolescence, a thorough understanding of youth, 
lies at the foundation of the whole question of materials and methods 
for their religious instruction. That teacher of youth is a traitor to 
his trust who refuses to study carefully the nature of his pupils. In- 
deed, the twofold test of a teacher set up by a conference speaker is: 
(1) Is he in fellowship with his pupils? (2) Is he a leader? 


FINDINGS OF THE DIVISIONAL CONFERENCES 133 


In the conferences strong emphasis was put upon the necessity of re- 
ligious education for the needs of life. Surely we all feel that Bible 
lesson and boy life should blend into vigorous, worth-while character ; 
that Sunday lesson and Monday life should at least be on speaking 
terms with each other. The calendar Christian is a hindrance to King- 
dom progress. Gigantic evils that destroy men’s bodies and damn men’s 
souls could be put away forever if so many Sunday saints were not such 
awful Monday sinners. We must grow a generation of young people 
better than their fathers, whose profession and practice are both Chris- 
tian through and through. 

Sunday-School courses should be chosen which are suited to the nature 
and needs of adolescents at the several ages and stages of their growth 
and development. The Book of books should be taught so that its truth 
will function in the life-conduct situations of youth. Blessed is the 
teacher whose fellowship with his class sends the young people out to face 
the storm and stress crises of youth, morally and religiously equipped 
to know the right, love the right, and do the right, under the dominance 
of the ideals of Jesus Christ. 


To this end all organizational and activity programmes should be con- 
structed and operated. 

The Church dare not shift responsibility to a multiplicity of ultra- 
Church organizations at work in the field of adolescence, no matter how 
efficient they may be. The Church must ever be the chief and control- 
ling agency in all forms of religious education for youth. The two- 
fold outstanding need is (1) an effective correlation of all programs of 
instruction and expression, and (2) an efficient trained leadership. The 
older young people themselves at once constitute the force and the field. 
If the children and youth of the world are to be saved to the Church 
and Kingdom enterprises, and the cause of world friendship and good 
will, it will be through the mobilization of youth in a great inter- 
national league of sacrificial service. 

Sunday Schools everywhere have their highest example and most com- 
pelling challenge in the familiar fourfold life text of the Scriptures 
(Luke 2:52): ‘‘And Jesus advanced in wisdom and stature, and in 
favor with God and men.’’ 

In His name, and for His sake, with ever increasing courage, con- 


sistency, and confidence, let us move forward to win the youth of the 
world to the world’s Saviour and Lord. 


W. Epwarp Rarrery, Chairman, 
III. THt ApDvuLT DIVISION 


Your committee find great diversity both of effort and method in at- 
tempts to do work among seniors and adults. These efforts might be 


included under the comprehensive title of ‘‘A Program of Religious 
Education for the Whole Church.’’ 


While existing efforts are recognized as possessing varying merit, such 
efforts as are extra-Church, or, being within the Church, are separate and 


apart from a unified program of Bible study for the ’ whole Church, do 
not seem adequate to support the Church in its task of building a ‘cor- 


134. SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


related programme of religious education such as the needs of the present 
day demand. 

There is also a disposition to urge as reasons for not attempting to 
develop a united and correlated programme of study for all the Church in 
the Sunday School such surmountable obstacles as ‘‘an existing antip- 
athy to the Church,’’ also ‘‘a youthful idea that the boy has outgrown 
the school,’’ and a desire ‘‘to reach the unreached.’’ 

The general principles which underlie the Sunday School are such as 
should commend it to every period of life. These are: 

1. Study of the Bible for personal spiritual development ; 

2. Study for training in efficient leadership; and 

3. Study for development in effective Christian citizenship. 

The supreme unit under the Christian ideal is the home. No other 
organized effort either within or without the Church offers such an op- 
portunity for unity of sympathy and codperation to improve and sup- 
plement the home as does the Bible Study Service of the Church. Herein 
the home may be a unit. 

Your Committee therefore recommends: 

(a) That the introduction of such nomenclature as will remove exist- 
ing objections be encouraged, and that the fullest, freest and frankest 
sympathy and codperation may be developed between all life periods in 
a program of Bible study. 

(b) That, whereas the responsibility for childhood and youth rests 
upon adults, both parents and non-parents, and that each generation of 
adults has this opportunity but once, it is Incumbent upon them to as- 
sume responsibility for the adequate religious instruction, training and 
development of childhood and youth: 

'1. By example. The fact that eighty per cent. of the Sunday-School 
‘‘quittuate’’ instead of graduate suggests that if the adults would avail 
themselves of the study privilege which the school idea affords, it would 
not only greatly benefit them, but also would remove all excuse for youth 
dropping out before his process of development is more than begun. 

2. By training for leadership, that a sufficient number of adults may 
be found adequately to teach and lead youth. 

3. By demonstration, letting the truth learned be concrete in expres- 
sion through the creation of right community conditions, thus surround- 
ing growing young life with constructive instead of destructive in- 
fluences. 

4, By supplying adequate facilities, such as building accommodations 
and equipment, with sufficient funds to make possible a programme of 
teaching and training that will insure the conservation of young life. 

Your Committee therefore urges that this Convention affirm ag its 
judgment: 

1. That a complete ‘‘School of the Churches’’ should be patiently 
and persistently aimed at, whether it be called ‘‘Sunday School,’’ 
‘*Bible School,’’ ‘‘School of the Church,’’ ‘‘Bible Study and Teachi 
Service of the Church,’’ or otherwise, in which it is sought to pee 
‘fall the Church and as many more.’’ 

2. That, in addition to the regular study of the Bible, there be intro- 
duced such specific studies regarding home life, parenthood, Christian 


FINDINGS OF THE DIVISIONAL CONFERENCES 135 


citizenship, etc., as will adequately train men and women to meet the 
increasing demands now made upon life by the complex conditions under 
which we live. 

3. That we urge caution that the spirit of unity, sympathy and co- 
operation throughout such ‘‘School of the Church’’ be diligently sought 
and maintained. 

4, And that we indulge a hope that everywhere adult life will see, and 
seize the opportunity that such procedure will afford to create an effi- 
cient Church equal to the task of ‘‘holding its own.’’ 

Respectfully submitted, 


CHARLES W. BREWBAKER, Chairman. 


XVII. REPORT OF COMMITTEE ON PLACE OF 
NEXT CONVENTION, 1928 


O similar committee of our organization ever had so 
serious a task as that assigned your committee in an 
endeavor to decide upon a place for the World’s Tenth 

Sunday School Convention, to be held in 1928. 


We had before us practically six invitations: 


Sydney, Australia; Rio de Janeiro, Sao Paulo, and Buenos Aires, 
South America; Prague, Ozecho-Slovakia; and Los Angeles, California. 


The intense desire of the representatives of each place made your 
committee wish we might have six conventions, and thus give one to each 
aspirant, though South America would have been satisfied to combine 
the three appeals in one. 


After careful consideration your committee recommends: 


(1) That an official communication be forwarded to the representa- 
tives of each of these places expressing the Association’s gratitude for 
their very kind and enthusiastic invitation. 


(2) That the Tenth World’s Sunday School Association Convention, 
1928, be held in the city of Los Angeles, California, 


THERON GIBSON, Chairman, 


The report was adopted. The World’s Tenth Sunday 
School Convention will accordingly be held in Los Angeles in 
1928. 


136 


XVIII. WORLD’S CONVENTION PILGRIMS 


NE of the delightful social features of the Convention 
Week was the luncheon and reunion of the World’s 
Convention Pilgrims at the Grosvenor Restaurant, 

Tuesday afternoon, June 24th. ‘‘Pilgrims’’ from many lands 
were present, and a most enjoyable social hour was spent. 
Mr. George W. Penniman of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, pre- 
sided. Grace was said by Dr. Samuel D. Price, Treasurer of 
the Association. On a roll call of those present it was found 
that five persons had attended six conventions, and ten had 
been present at five conventions. Mrs. W. G. Landes, Secre- 
tary, reported that of those present, 4 had attended the Lon- 
don Convention in 1889; 2 were in St. Louis in 1893; 10 were 
in London in 1898; 20 were in Jerusalem in 1904; 23 were 
in Rome in 1907; 58 were at Washington in 1910; 65 were 
at Zurich in 1913; 65 were in Tokyo in 1920. 

There were a number of two-minute responses by those who 
had attended the several conventions. A tribute was paid to 
the memory of Marion Lawrance, late President of the Pil- 
erim’s Association, and prayer was offered by Dr. J. M. 
McGaw, Cornell College, Mt. Vernon, Iowa. 

Mr. George W. Penniman of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, was 
elected President, Mrs. W. G. Landes of New York, Secretary, 
and Dr. Samuel D. Price of Montclair, New Jersey, Treasurer. 

The hour was brought to a close by prayer by Rev. D. Web- 
ster Kurtz, D.D., President of McPherson College, Kansas. 


137 





THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 
AND THE 


HEALING OF THE NATIONS 


PART IIIT 


THE PROGRAMME BY DAYS 





THE PROGRAMME BY DAYS 


The General Theme of the Convention was ‘‘Jesus Christ for the 
Healing of the Nations. ’’ 

The Convention Motto was: ‘‘That the world may know that thou 
hast sent me.’’—John XVII: 23. 


WEDNESDAY EVENING, JUNE 18 
Opening Convention Session. Welcome Meeting. St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—The Right Hon. Lord Pentland, P.C., G.C.S.I. 


:00 Praise, Psalm 100, No. 1. 

: 05 Seripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. Lauchlan Maclean Watt, 
D.D., the Cathedral, Glasgow. 

:15 Chorus, ‘‘And the Glory of the Lord,’’ The Messiah (Handel). 

:20 Chairman’s Address. 

:35 Address, The Most Hon. The Marquis of Aberdeen and Temair, 
tt) Ye 

: 50 Chorus, ‘‘For Unto Us a Child is Born,’’ The Messiah (Handel). 

:55 Address, Sir Harold V. Mackintosh, Halifax. 

: 10 Response, Mr. Paul Sturtevant, New York. 

:25 Praise, Hymn No. 51. 

:30 Announcements. 

:35 Chorus, ‘‘Lift Up Your Heads, O Ye Gates,’’ The Messiah 
(Handel). 

:40 Address, ‘‘The Uplifted Christ,’’ Rev. P. D. Thomson, M.A., 
D.D., Kelvinside U. F. Church, Glasgow. 

:55 Praise, Hymn No. 62. 

: 00 Benediction, The Very Rev. Prof. George Milligan, University of 
Glasgow. 


4-3 


i i | 


<© 0O ie.) le ole oe oe o> Bae | 


WEDNESDAY EVENING, JUNE 18 


Opening Convention Session. Welcome Meeting. St. George’s and St. 
Peter’s U. F. Church, Elderslie Street. 


Chairman—Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D., London. 


:00 Praise, Psalm 100, No. 1. 

:05 Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. R. Hill Thornton, M.A., 
Glasgow. 

:15 Chairman’s Address. 

:30 Choir, ‘‘Thy Word Is a Lamp.’’ 

: 35 . Address, Mr. James Cunningham, J.P., Glasgow. 

: 50 Choir—Two Prayers, (a) ‘‘The Knight’s Prayer,’’ (b) ‘‘Fa- 
ther of All.’’ 

141 


ANNAN AN 


142 


€© CO 00 C0 COM 


55 
10 
25 


: 30 


35 


Aantal 
: 00 


SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Address, Sir George Croydon Marks, M.P., C.B.E., London. 
Response, Rev. H. C. Priest, Toronto. 

Praise, Hymn No. 51. 

Announcements. 


Address, ‘‘The Uplifted Christ,’’ Rev. Archibald Chisholm, M.A., 


D.Litt., Langside Hill U. F. Church, Glasgow. 
Praise, Hymn No. 62. 
Benediction. 


The Young Teachers’ Choir of the Scottish National 8. S. Union led 
the praise. 


THURSDAY MoRNING, JUNE 19 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 


Chairman—The Right Rev. A. S. Inch, D.D., Moderator of the General 


10: 
10: 


10: 
10: 


10: 
11+ 


11: 


11 


12; 


12: 
12: 


00 
05 


15 
30 


55 
00 


30 


: 55 
00 


25 
30 


Assembly of the United Free Church of Scotland. 


Praise, Psalm 23, No. 2. 

Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. Robert MacGowan, D.D., 
Pittsburgh. 

Convention Business, Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D., London. 

Address, ‘‘Christian Education, the Hope of Civilization,’’ Rev. 
Robert M. Hopkins, St. Louis. 

Praise, Hymn No. 29. 
Glimpses of Our World Field—Burma, Rev. R. Halliday; Ceylon, 
Mr. J. Vincent Mendis; India, Rev. V. P. Mamman, B.A. 
Address, ‘‘The Place of Christian Education in World Evan- 
gelism,’’ Rev. W. C. Poole, Ph.D., London. 

Praise, Hymn No. 57. 

Devotional Address, The Very Rev. Principal D. S. Cairns, D.D., 
Aberdeen. 

Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

Benediction. 


THURSDAY EVENING, JUNE 19 
The Fine Art Galleries, Kelvingrove Park. 


7:30 Civie Reception, By the Right Hon. the Lord Provost and the 


Corporation of Glasgow. 

Addresses of Welcome were delivered by The Right Hon. the 
Lord Provost, in the name of the City; Rev. John White, 
D.D., Barony Parish Church, in the name of the Churches; 
Principal Sir Donald Macalister, Bart., LL.D., D.C.L., The 
University of Glasgow, in the name of Education. 

Replies by Rev. Prof. Cleland, B. McAfee, Ph.D., Li.D., Chicago, 
Illinois; Colonel John A. Roxburgh, V.D., D.L., J.P., Chair- 
man of the Convention Council; Mr. Kiyoshi Koidzumi, 
Japan. 


10: 
10: 


a: 
10: 
Lae 
10; 
10: 
1g 1G 
10: 
Il: 
ie 


i: 
12: 


12: 
12: 


00 
05 


15 
30 
35 
40 
45 
50 
55 
00 
40 


00 
05 


25 
30 


THe PROGRAMME BY Days 148 


FripAY MorNING, JUNE 20 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—Reyv. Robert M. Hopkins, St. Louis. 


Praise, Hymn No. 19. 

Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. Horton H. Williams, Aus- 
tralia. 

Convention Business: 

(a) General Secretary’s Report, W. G. Landes, C.E.D., New 
York. 

(b) Treasurer’s Report, Mr. Paul Sturtevant, New York. 

(ec) British Committee—Hon. Secretary’s Report, Mr. Arthur 
Black, London. 

(d) British Committee—Hon. Treasurer’s Report, Mr. James 
Cunningham, J.P., Glasgow. 

(e) Surplus Material and ‘‘ Pass-it-on’’ Department, Rev. Sam- 
uel D. Price, D.D., New York. 

(f) Other Convention Business. 

Praise, Hymn No. 68. 

Glimpses of Our World Field—China, Rev. E, G. Tewksbury; 
Japan, Rev. Shoichi Imamura; Korea, Rev. H. Namkung; 
Philippines, Rev. A. L. Ryan. 

Address, ‘‘The Sunday School and Systematic Bible Study,’’ 
Rev. W. Y. Fullerton, London. 

Praise, Hymn No. 58. 

Devotional Address, The Very Rev. Principal D, S. Cairns, D.D., 
Aberdeen. 

Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

Benediction. 


Fripay Evrenine, JUNE 20 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 


Chairman—The Very Rev. Professor George Milligan, D.D., D.C.L., The 


NANANAIANA 


"> 2 Q0 90 


: 00 
° 30 
° 35 
: 40 
: 50 


: 25 
: 30 


50 
: 00 


University, Glasgow. 


Service of Praise, Rendered by the Junior Choir of 200 Voices. 

Praise, Paraphrase No, 2 (No. 13). 

Prayer, Rev. J. Williams Butcher, Liverpool. 

Chairman’s Address. 

Glimpses of Our World Field—1. Algeria, Miss I. Lilias Trotter; 
2. Egypt, Sheik Metry S. Dewairy; 3. Syria, Mr. George 
Ashkar; 4. South Africa, Dr. Charles Anderscn, J. P. 

Praise, Hymn No. 35. 

Address, ‘‘ The New World Situation,’’ Mr. Basil Mathews, M.A., 
London. 

Praise, Hymn No. 34. 

Benediction. 


144 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


SaTuRDAY MoRNING, JUNE 21 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 


Chairman—The Right Hon. Lord Polwarth, C.B.E., V.D., D.L., Chairman 
of the Scottish National Council of Juvenile Organisations, 


10:00 Praise, Hymn No. 20. 
10: 05 Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. Canon W. J. Howell, M.A., 
Gourock. 
10:15 Chairman’s Address. 
Address, ‘‘The Training of Youth for Service.’’ 
10:25 1. The Boys’ Brigade, The Very Rev. Sir George Adam Smith, 
D.D., LL.D., Aberdeen. 


10:40 2. The Girls’ Guildry, The Hon. Mrs, MacGilchrist, Aberdeen. 

10:50 3. The Boy Scouts, Lieut.-Gen. Sir Robert Baden Powell, Bt., 
K.C.B., G.C.V.O., London. 

11:05 4. The Girl Guides, Mrs. Houison Craufurd, Dunlop. 

11:15 5. The Boys’ Life Brigade, Mr. D. L. Finnemore, Birmingham. 

11:25 6. The Girls’ Life Brigade, Rev. Carey Bonner, London. 

11:35 7. Outdocr Recreation, Mr. Stuart S. Mallinson, D.S.O., M.C., 


London. : 
11:55 Praise, Hymn No. 59. 
12:00 Devotional Address, The Very Rev. Principal D. S. Cairns, D.D., 
Aberdeen. 
12:25 Praise, Hymn No. 60. 
12:30 Benediction. 


SATURDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 21 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—Sir A. Steven Bilsland, Bart., M.C. 


2:30 Concert—Glasgow Orpheus Choir—Conductor, Mr. Hugh S. 
Roberton. 

The Glasgow Orpheus Choir, under the leadership of Mr. Hugh S. 
Roberton, has gained fame far beyond the confines of these shores as a 
eoncert-giving Choir of the first rank. A special feature is made of 
Scottish and other folk-songs, and their repertoire includes examples of 
the Madrigalian period, and of modern composers. 

An annotated programme and book of words was presented to the 
audience. This, and the services of the Choir, were given gratuitously 
out of compliment to the Convention. 


SATURDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 21 
The University Grounds. 


4:30 to 5:30 Open-air Demonstration and Parade of the following 
organisations, under the Command of Mr. W. D. 
Scott, D.S.0O., M.C.: The Boys’ Brigade, The Girl 
Guides, The Boys’ Life Brigade, The Girls’ Guildry, 
The Girls’ Life Brigade. 


THe PROGRAMME BY Days 145 


Between 4,000 and 5,000 Young People took part. 
Following upon the display, the parade marched past the Lord Lieu- 
tenant of the city of Glasgow and the delegates. 


SATURDAY EVENING, JUNE 21 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—Colonel John A. Roxburgh, V.D., D.L., J.P., Glasgow. 


7:30 Chorus, ‘‘O Father whose Almighty Power,’’ Judas Maccabeus 
(Handel); ‘‘We never will bow down,’’ Judas Maccabeus 
(Handel); ‘‘Sing unto God,’’ Judas Maccabeus (Handel). 

:00 Praise, Hymn No. 36. 

Prayer, Rev. John MacGilchrist, D.D., Aberdeen. 

10 Chairman’s Address. 

20 Address, ‘‘The Sunday School and World Prohibition,’’ Rev. F. 

H. Otto Melle, Frankfort-on-Main, Germany. 
Praise, Hymn No. 42. 
:45 Address, ‘‘The Sunday School and National Righteousness,’’ Sir 
George Croydon Marks, M.P., C.B.E., London. 
9:10 Praise, Hymn No. 49. 
9:15 Benediction. 


QO 0 CO © 
So 
oO 


CO CO 
ie 
[an) 


SunDAY MoRNING, JUNE 22 


11: 00 Special services will be held in the churches. Pulpits will be 
occupied by visiting preachers and speakers. 
See Glasgow Herald and the Evening Press for details and announce- 


ments. 
SunDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 22 


3:00 Convention Service. St. Andrew’s Hall. 

Preacher—The Right Rev. Hensley Henson, D.D., Bishop of Durham. 
Assisted by The Rev. Andrew Ritchie, M.A., Ex-President of the Scottish 
Congregational Union. 

Principal Sir Donald Macalister, Bart., LL.D., D.C.L., The University, 
Glasgow. 

Praise, Psalm No. 24. Second version (No. 3). Tune—St. George’s 
Edinburgh. 

Prayer. 

Praise, ‘‘Te Deum’’ (Jackson), Hymn No, 72. 

Scripture Reading, 1 Samuel ili, v. 1-9. 

Following upon a brief statement by W. G. Landes, C.E.D., the dele- 
gates registered an Act of Remembrance for the following members 
of the Executive of the World’s Sunday School Association who have 
passed away since the last Convention: Frank L. Brown, LL.D.; Wil- 
liam Decker, W. J. Frank, Lord Kinnaird, Sir John Kirk, James W. 
Kinnear, Marion Lawrance, LL.D., Herr J. G. Lehmann, W. H. Stock- 

10 


146 SunpAY ScHooL AND HEALiIna of NATIONS 


ham, the Hon. John Wanamaker, George W. Watts, F. A. Wells, the Rev. 
Henry C. Woodruff, and Dr. Frank Woodbury. 

Praise, Hymn No. 33. 

Prayer. 

Scripture Reading, Matthew vii. v. 13-28. 

Praise, Hymn No. 73. 

Sermon, 

Prayer. 

Praise, Hymn No. 65. 

Benediction. 

Monpbay Mornin@, JUNE 23 


St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—The Right Hon. Thomas R. Ferens, P.C., Hull. 


10: 00 Praise, Psalm No. 121 (No. 6). 

10:05 Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. James I. Vance, D.D., Nash- 
ville, Tennessee. 

10:15 Chairman’s Address, ‘‘The Youth of the World at Our Doors.’’ 

10:25 Address, ‘‘Christian Education—A World Task,’’ W. C. Pearce, 
L.H.D., New York. 

10:45 Praise, Hymn No. 49. 

10:50 ‘‘The Next Quadrennium—Its Claims,’’ Dr, W. G. Landes and 
Mr. James Kelly. 

11:55 Praise, Hymn No. 7. 

12:00 Benediction. 


Monpay AFTERNOON AND EVENING, JUNE 23 


Official Convention Excursion, by Special Trains, leaving Central Sta- 
tion, Glasgow, at 1:30 P.M., for Gourock, thence by four Special 
Steamers, sailing down the Firth of Clyde and through the Kyles of 
Bute. 

TUESDAY MORNING, JUNE 24 


Hengler’s Circus, 


Chairman—Mr. Herbert Dearsley, Auckland, New Zealand. 

10:00 Praise, Psalm No. 103, v. 1-5 (No. 12). 

10:05 Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. Professor Robert Morton, 
D.D., Glasgow. 

10:15 Chairman’s Address. 

10: 25 Convention Business. 

10:30 Address, ‘‘The Sunday School and the Reformation in Eastern 

- Europe,’’ Rev. Josef Soucek, D.D., Prague. 

10:50 Praise, Hymn No. 40. 

10: 55 Glimpses of Our World Field—Australia, Rev. Horton H. Wil- 
liams; Austria, Mr. H. Bargmann; Hungary, Mr. John Vic- 
tor; New Zealand, Rev. L. B. Busfield. 

11:30 Address, ‘‘The Sunday School’s Relation to the Home,’’ Rev. 
Cleland B. McAfee, D.D., LL.D., Chicago. 

11:55 Praise, Hymn No. 69, 


THE PROGRAMME BY Days 147 


12:00 Devotional Address, Very Rev. Adam Philips, D.D., Invergowrie, 
Ex-Moderator of the General Assembly of the United Free 
Church of Scotland. 

12:25 Praise, Hymn No. 66. 

12:30 Benediction. 


TUESDAY EVENING, JUNE 24 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—The Most Hon. the Marquis of Aberdeen and Temair, K.T. 


7:00 Chorus, ‘‘Blessed are the Men,’’ Elijah (Mendelssohn); ‘‘ Be 
not afraid,’’ Elijah (Mendelssohn); ‘‘He that shall endure 
to the end,’’ Elijah (Mendelssohn). 

:25 Praise, Hymn No. 11. 

:30 Prayer, Rev. Josef Soucek, D.D., Prague. 

:35 Chairman’s Address, 

:45 Address, ‘‘The Sunday School and World Peace,’’ The Right 
Hon. Viscount Cecil of Chelwood. 

:25 Praise, Hymn No. 52. 

:30 Address, ‘‘The Christian Churches and World Peace,’’ The Very 
Rev. E. A. Burroughs, D.D., Dean of Bristol. 

:55 Praise, Hymn No. 51. 

: 00 Benediction. 


NNAN 


©) 00 Qo 00 


WEDNESDAY MORNING, JUNE 25 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—The Lady Frances Balfour, LL.D. 


10:00 Praise, Psalm No. 96, v. 1-7 (No. 8). 

10: 05 Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. Charles P. Wiles, D.D., 
Philadelphia. 

10:15 Convention Business. 

10:25 Chairman’s Address. 

10:35 Address, ‘‘ Training for Future Leadership’’—1. Great Britain, 
Miss Emily Huntley; 2. North America, Rev. C. A. Myers, 
M.A.; 3. The Orient, Mr, E. A. Annett, 

11:15 Report of Young People’s Division Findings Committee, Rev. 
W. E. Raffety, Ph.D., D.D., Chicago. 

11:20 Praise, Hymn No. 39. 

11:25 Glimpses of Our World Field—France, Pastor Jean Laroche; 
Spain, Don Frederico Larranaga; Portugal, Mr. Herbert W. 
Cassels; Holland, Rev. G, P. Marang, D.D. 

Praise, Hymn No. 70. 

12: 00 Devotional Address, Very Rev. Adam Philips, D.D., Invergowrie, 
Ex-Moderator of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church of Wales. 

12:25 Praise, Hymn No. 74. 

12:30 Benediction. 


148 


00 00) 6 NY NANAA 


oO 


pat hs 


aE, 
: 40 


: 59 


9: 00 


SunNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


WEDNESDAY EVENING, JUNE 25 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—Mr. James Cunningham, J.P., Glasgow. 


Chorus, ‘‘The Heav’ns are telling,’’ Haydn; ‘*‘He watching 
over Israel,’’? Mendelssohn; ‘‘How lovely are the Messen- 
gers,’’ Mendelssohn. 

Praise, Psalm No. 98 (No. 9). 

Prayer, Rev. J. M.’Neil Frazer, B.D. 

Chairman’s Address. 

Report of Children’s Division Findings Committee, Mrs. Maud 
Junkin Baldwin, Malden, Massachusetts. 

Glimpses of Our World Field—Denmark, Rev. Enrique With, 
D.D.; Germany, Rev. R. Kuecklich; Norway, Right Rev. 
Bishop Johan Lunde; Sweden, Rev. K. A. Jansson, D.D. 

Address, ‘‘ Winning the World Through Childhood,’’ Rev. D. W. 
Kurtz, D.D., Kansas. 

Praise, Hymn No. 31. 

Address, ‘‘The Sunday School and the World Call,’’ Rev. James 
I. Vance, D.D., Nashville, Tennessee. 

Praise, Hymn No. 30. 

Benediction. 


THURSDAY MORNING, JUNE 26 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 


Chairman—The Right Rev. E. T. S. Reid, D.D., Bishop of Glasgow and 


10: 
10: 
10: 
10: 
20% 
10: 
jw 
11: 
12: 


12: 
12: 


00 
05 
15 
30 
50 
55 
35 
55 
00 


25 
30 


Galloway. 


Praise, Psalm 68, v. 18-20 (No. 5). 

Scripture Reading and Prayer, Rev. T. H. Sheriff, India. 

Convention Business—Report of Adult Division Findings Com- 
mittee, Rev. E. W, Halpenny, Charleston, W. Va. 

Address, ‘‘ Educating in Christian Stewardship,’’ Rev. Theodore 
Mayer, St. Louis. 

Praise, Hymn No. 28. 

Glimpses of Our World Field—Argentina, Rev. Otto Liebner; 
Brazil, Rev. Herbert S. Harris; Italy, Professor E. Filippini; 
Finland, Rev. Fritz Larson. 

Address, ‘‘Reverence for the Lord’s Day,’’ Rev. L. B. Busfield, 
New Zealand. 

Praise, Hymn No. 38. 

Devotional Address, Very Rev. Adam Philips, D.D., Invergowrie, 
Ex-Moderator of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church of Wales. 

Praise, Hymn No. 27. 

Benediction. 


: 30 
235 
: 40 
: 00 


oo 9 bo bo DO 


: 20 


: 40 


: 05 


> 25 
» 30 


PP P woo 


: 30 
= 35 
: 40 
: 50 
: 00 
: 05 


eed 
: 30 


: 45 
: 50 
: 00 


© Go 00 QO 00 ConNnnnana 


Tur PROGRAMME BY Days 149 


THURSDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 26 
St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—Rev. Carey Bonner, London. 
Theme—The Educational Content of Lesson Courses, 


Praise, Hymn No. 45. 
Prayer, Rev. John T. Faris, D.D., Philadelphia. 
Convention Business: Election of New Officers. 
Address, ‘‘Recent Experiences in Lesson-Making in Great 
Britain,’’ Rev. Principal A. E. Garvie, M.A., D.D., London. 
Address, ‘‘Recent Experiences in Lesson-Making in North 
America,’’ Professor Luther A. Weigle, Yale University, New 
Haven, Connecticut. 

Praise, Hymn No. 29. 

Address, ‘‘The Problem of Lessons on the Foreign Field,’’ Pro- 
fessor Erasmo Braga, Brazil. 

Address, ‘‘Meeting the Problem of Lessons on the Mission 
Field,’’ Mr. EB. A. Annett, India. 

Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

Benediction. 


THURSDAY EVENING, JUNE 26 | 
Closing Convention Session—St. Andrew’s Hall. 
Chairman—The Lady Frances Kinnaird. 


Chorus, ‘‘Surely He hath borne our griefs,’’ The Messiah 
(Handel); ‘‘And with His stripes we are healed,’’ The Mes- 
siah (Handel); ‘‘ All we like sheep,’’? The Messiah (Handel) ; 
‘¢Worthy is the Lamb,’’ The Messiah (Handel). 

Praise, Paraphrase No. 2 (No. 13). 

Prayer, Rev..J. A. C. Murray, B.D. 

Chairman’s Address. 

Convention Business. 

Praise, Hymn No. 75. 

Address, ‘‘The All-Sufficient Christ,’’ Rev. Floyd W. Tomkins, 
LL.D., Philadelphia. 

Praise, Hymn No. 71. 

Address and Dedication Service, ‘‘The Lordship of Christ,’’ 
Rev. F. B. Meyer, D.D., London. 

Prayer. 

‘* Hallelujah Chorus.’’ 

Benediction. 


WORKERS’ CONFERENCES 


Simultaneous Departmental Conferences were held on three afternoons. 
The crowded conference for Children’s Division Workers was conducted 
by Mrs. Maud Junkin Baldwin, of Malden, Massachusetts. Rev. W. E. 
Raffety, Ph.D., D.D., of Chicago, was in charge of the Young People’s 
Division Conference, which drew so many of the delegates that all could 


150 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


not be accommodated. Rev. E. W. Halpenny of Charleston, West Vir- 
ginia, directed the Conference on the Work of the Adult Division. Mr. 
George W. Penniman of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, was the leader of the 
Administrative Division Conference. 

On Friday afternoon the Children’s Division Conference divided into 
two groups. Rev. Arthur Hallack, M.A., of London, was Chairman of 
the Primary Department Conference on this occasion, while Rev. E. W. 
Sara, M.A., of London, was Chairman of the Junior Department Con- 
ference. 

Rev. Hugh Elder, M.A., of Edinburgh, was Chairman of Friday after- 
noon’s Young People’s Conference. Mr. J. N. Haymaker, of Kansas, 
presided at the Adult Division Conference at the same time, and Rev. 
H. C. Priest, of Toronto, guided the Administrative Division. 

Mrs. Mary 8S. Dickie, of Louisville, Kentucky, was Chairman of the 
Children’s Division Conference on Tuesday afternoon. Rev. A. J. G. 
Seaton, M.A., of London, was Chairman of the Young People’s Con- 
ference; Mr. Frank E. Parkhurst, of Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania, was 
Chairman of the Administrative Division Conference. 

An Intermediate Department Conference held on Tuesday afternoon, 
had Rev. A. 8S. Kydd, M.A., of Edinburgh, for its Chairman. 


THURSDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 19 
Departmental Conferences. Four Simultaneous Sessions. 
I. Children’s Division. 
St. Andrew’s (Berkeley) Hall. 
Chairman-—Mrs. Maud Junkin Baldwin, Malden, Massachusetts. 

: 30 Praise, Hymn No. 21. 

:35 Prayer, Rev. P. N. Buchan, Ayr. 

:40 Appointment of a Findings Committee. 

:45 Address, ‘‘Childhood: The World’s Hope and Opportunity.’’ 
For Asia, Mrs. E. A. Annett; for Africa, Miss Nellie A. Reed; 
for Australia, Miss Matilda H. Goyen; for North America, 
Mrs. Mary Foster Bryner; for South America, Rev. Herbert 
S. Harris. 

: 30 Address, ‘‘Christian Education for the World’s Children,’’ 
Miss Harriet Edna Beard, Boston. 

:50 Praise, Hymn No. 52. 

:55 Address, ‘‘Training for Teachers and Parents,’’?’ Rev. C. W. 


Screech, Secretary for the English Baptist 8. S. Union, Wales. 
:25 Praise, Hymn No. 24. 
: 30 Benediction. 


bo bo bo to 


PP O09 09 


II. Young People’s Division. 
St. George’s and St. Peter’s U. F. Church, Elderslie Street. 
Chairman—Rev. W. E. Raffety, Ph.D., D.D., Chicago. 
Theme—‘‘ Knowing the World’s Young People’’ 
2:30 Praise, Hymn No. 23. 
2:35 Prayer, Rev. Samuel G. Neil, D.D., Philadelphia. 


ee BP 8 CW OO 


i 


bo bo bo dS 


eo 


oCo wo nr 


ow bo DO wo Lo 


: 40 
ae: 83 


: 00 
215 
: 25 
: 40 
: 55 
: 05 


20 
: 30 


: 30 
© 35 
: 40 
: 5d 


#10 


2 25 
: a0 


: 30 
es $5) 
: 40 
: 45 
> 25 
: 40 
e655 


THe PROGRAMME By Days 151 


Appointment of a Findings Committee. 

Address, ‘‘The Physical Life of Young People,’’ Mr. Philip E. 
Howard, Philadelphia. 

Address, ‘‘The Emotional Life of Young People,’’ Mr. George 
Hamilton Archibald, Birmingham. 

Praise, Hymn No. 47. Prayer for Young People in the Homes 
of the World. 

Address, ‘‘The Social Life of Young People,’’ Mr. A. E. Clark- 
son, Adelaide. 

Address, ‘‘The Religious Life of Young People,’’ Rev. Horton 
H. Williams, Melbourne. 

Praise, Hymn No. 37. Prayer for Young People in the Churches 
of Every Land. 

Address, ‘‘The World’s Youth: a Challenge to the World,’’ Rev. 
Cleland B. MacAfee, D.D., Chicago. 

Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

Benediction. 


III. Adult Division. 
Kent Road U. F. Church. 
Chairman—Rev. E. W. Halpenny, Charleston, W. Va. 


Praise, Hymn No. 29. 

Prayer, Rev. John Kyle, B.A., Belfast. 

Appointment of a Findings Committee. 

Address, ‘‘The Adult School Movement in Great Britain,’’ Mr. 
F. J. Gillman, York, England. 

Address, ‘‘Sunday-School Work Amongst Adults,’’ in (a) 
Europe Rev. A. Novotny; (b) Asia, Rev. A. L. Ryan; (ce) 
Africa, Sheik Metry 8. Dewairy; (d) America, Rev. Charles 
W. Brewbaker, Ph.D. 

Praise, Hymn No. 24. 

Benediction. 


IV. Administrative Division Conference. 
St. Matthew’s U. F. Church, Bath Street. 
Chairman—Rev. A. J. G. Seaton, London, England. 


Praise, Hymn No. 37. 

Prayer, Rev. J. T. Allan, M.A., Dumbarton. 

Appointment of a Findings Committee. 

Address, ‘‘ Training Schools: How Conducted,’’ in Japan, Mr. 
Horace E. Coleman; in the Philippines, Rev. A. L. Ryan; 
in Korea, Rev. H. Namkung. 

Address, ‘‘The Training Class in the Local School,’’ Rev. C, A. 
Oliver, York, Pennsylvania. 

Address, ‘‘The Community Training Class,’? Mr. A. T. Arnold, 
Columbus, Ohio. 

Conference, conducted by Rev. W. G. Boomhower, Cobleskill, 
New York. 


152 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


PPO DO do 


He He He CO ho bo bo 


oo os Qo GD bo to fo bo 


:25 Praise, Hymn No. 24. 
: 30 Benediction. 


FriIpAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 20 


Departmental Conferences. Five Simultaneous Sessions. 
I. Primary Department Conference. 
St. Andrew’s (Berkeley) Hall. 
Chairman—Rey. Arthur Hallack, M.A., London. 


:30 Praise, Psalm No. 23 (No. 2). 


Prayer. 


:45 Address, ‘‘Nurturing the Child,’’ Miss Emily Huntley, Sunder-’ 


land. 


:05 Primary Service, Miss Jessy S. Calderwood. 
: 00 Discussion led by Miss M. B. Brechin, J.P. 

: 25 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

: 30 Benediction. 


II. Junior Department Conference. 


Blythswood U. F. Church Hall (Large), Bath Street. 
Chairman—Rev. E. W. Sara, M.A., London. 


:30 Praise, Psalm No. 23 (No. 2). 
:40 Prayer. 
:45 Address, ‘‘Training in Worship,’’ Rev. George S. Stewart, M.A., 


Edinburgh. 


:05 Junior Service, Miss M. H. Cunningham, M.A. 
:00 Discussion led by Miss M. J. Chalmers, M.A. 
:25 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

:30 Benediction. 


III. Young People’s Division Conference. 
St. George’s and St. Peter’s U. F. Church, Elderslie Street. 
Chairman—Rev. Hugh Elder, M.A., Edinburgh. 
Theme—Teaching the World’s Young People (ages 12-23). 


:30 Praise, Psalm No. 23 (No. 2). 
:35 Prayer, Rev. Samuel G. Neil, D.D., Philadelphia. 
:40 Address, ‘‘What Is Teaching?’’ Professor L. A. Weigle, New 


Haven, Conn. 


:55 Address, ‘‘Who Should Teach Young People?’’ Rev. K. O. 


Kornelius, Christiania. 


: 10 Praise, Hymn No. 31. Prayer. 
: 15 Address, Best Bible Courses for Boys and Girls (ages 12-17), 


Rev. E. G. Tewksbury, China. 


: 30 Address, Best Bible Courses for Young Men and Women (ages 


18-25), Rev. Manson Doyle, B.A., Canada. 


:45 Address, Best Methods of Teaching Young People. An open 


Conference conducted by the Rev. W. E. Raffety, D.D., Phila- 
delphia. 


4: 30 


a 


: 25 


a 


: 25 


Tur PROGRAMME By Days 153 


Praise, Hymn No. 44. Prayer for the Makers of Lesson Courses. 


Address, ‘‘The World’s Christ—The Teacher of All Teachers,’’ 
Rev. Carey Bonner, London. 


Praise, Hymn No. 55. 
Benediction. 


IV. Adult Division Conference. 


Kent Road U. F. Church. 
Chairman—Mr. J. N. Haymaker, Kansas. 
Praise, Psalm No. 23 (No. 2). 
Prayer. 


Address, ‘‘Principles and Aims of Work With Adults,’’ Rev. 
Charles P. Wiles, D.D., Philadelphia. 


Organised for Service—(a) In the Church, Mr. D. W. Sims; (b) 
In the Community, Rev. Moses Breeze, D.D.; (c) In the 
World, W. C. Pearce, L.H.D. 


Discussion. 
Praise, Hymn No. 55. 
Benediction. 


V. Administrative Division Conference. 
St. Matthew’s U. F. Church, Bath Street. 
Chairman—Rev. H. C. Priest, Toronto. 
Praise, Psalm No. 23 (No. 2). 
Prayer, Rev. L. B. Busfield, Auckland, New Zealand. 


Address, ‘‘Schools for the Unreached: How Organised and Con- 
ducted.’’ Discussion opened by Rev. George H. Scherer, Syria. 


Address, ‘‘ The Workers’ Conference,’’ Rev. W. A. Logan, Pitts- 
burgh. 


Address, ‘‘Sunday-School Administration’’—in Scandinavia, Rev. 
J. A. Ohrn; in France, Pastor Jean Laroche; in French 
Switzerland, Rev. Henri Mottu; in German Switzerland, Pro- 
fessor Arnold J. Ruegg. 


Discussion. 
Praise, Hymn No. 55. 
Benediction. 
2: 30. Algerian Mission Band Conference. 
Kent Road U. F. Church Hall. 
Chairman-—Mrs. J. A. Walker. 


Speakers—Mrs. Ada S. Sherwood, America; Miss I. Lilias Trotter, 
Algeria; Miss E. K. M. Ridley, Algeria; Miss Millicent H. Roche, 
Algeria. 


154 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


co Ow aww bo bo bo 


He 


eo Go & bo bo bo 


Pe Ee BP ! 


TUESDAY AFTERNOON, JUNE 24 
Departmental Conferences. Five Simultaneous Sessions. 
I. Children’s Division. 

St. Andrew’s (Berkeley) Hall. 
Chairman—Mrs. Mary S. Dickie, Louisville. 


:30 Praise, Hymn No. 22. 
:35 Prayer, Miss Susie Juden, New Orleans. 5; 
: 40 Address, ‘‘Movement for Week-Day and Vacation Schools,’’ Miss 


Meme Brockway, Philadelphia. 


: 05 Diseussion. 
:15 Address, ‘‘The Recreation! of the World’s Children,’’ Mrs. 


Horace E. Coleman, Tokyo. 


:40 Discussion. 
:50 Address: ‘‘Children’s Week: A Movement for Creating Public 


Sentiment in Favour of Religious Education of the World’s 
Children,’’ Mrs. H. R. Shaw, Denver. 


: 10 Discussion. 
:25 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 
: 30 Benediction. 


II. Young People’s Division. 
St. George’s and St. Peter’s U. F. Church, Elderslie Street. 
Chairman—Rev. A. J. G. Seaton, M.A., London. 
Theme—Working with the World’s Young People. 


: 30 Praise, Hymn No. 39. 
: 35 Prayer, Rev. Samuel G. Neil, D.D., Philadelphia. 
:40 Meeting the Needs of Youth the World Around. Discussion 


opened by Rey. Herbert S. Harris, Brazil. 


:05 Praise, Hymn No. 64. 
:10 Prayer. 
:15 Organising Young People—l. Young People Organised for 


‘*Group Efficiency,’’ Mr. Hermon Eldredge, Dayton, O.; 2. 
Young People Organised for ‘‘Community Service,’’ Mr. 
Horace E. Coleman, Tokyo. 


:45 Address, ‘‘The Fourfold Life—Programme of Leadership Train- 


ing,’’ Rev. P. C. Jones, Cleveland. 


: 05 Praise, Hymn No. 34. 


Prayer. 


: 10 Address, ‘‘Loyalty to Christ—The World’s Great Leader,’’ Rev. 


W. E. Jordan, Philadelphia. 


:25 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 
: 30 Benediction. 


III. Adult Division Conference. 
Kent Road U. F. Church. 
Chairman—Rev. E. W. Halpenny, Charleston, W. Va. 


:30 Praise, Hymn No. 39. 


Prayer, Rev. R. M. Knox, Edinburgh. 


H Co Co 09 bo 


mime © ow pn 109 


Tue PROGRAMME BY Days 155 


:45 Address, ‘‘Adult Responsibility,’’?’ Mr. John L. Paton, M.A., 


Manchester Grammar School. 


:10 Report of Findings Committee. 
: 20 Open Discussion. 

:55 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

: 00 Benediction. 


IV. Administrative Division Conference. 
St. Matthew’s U. F. Church, Bath Street. 
Chairman—Mr, Frank E. Parkhurst, Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania. 


:30 Praise, Hymn No. 46. Prayer, Rev. L. Glenn Lewis, Ph.D., 


Chicago. 


:45 Address, ‘‘The Daily Vacation Bible School,’’ Mr. Hugh R. 


Monro, New York. 


:05 Address, ‘‘The Week-Day Period of Christian Education,’’ Rev. 


neie Meyer, D.D., New York. 


:30 Address, ‘‘The Mission Study Class,’’ Mrs. Lucy Wilson, Toledo, 


Ohio. 


:50 Open Conference. 
:25 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 
:30 Benediction. 


V. Intermediate Department Conference. 
Blythswood U. F. Church Hall, Bath Street. 
Chairman—Rev. A. S. Kydd, M.A., Edinburgh. 


:30 Praise, Hymn No. 73. 


Prayer. 


:45 Address, ‘‘Early Adolescence,’’?’ Rev. W. Hume Campbell, M.A., 


London. 


:05 Address, ‘‘ Adolescent Missionary Education,’’ Miss Kathleen 


Denham, London. 


:25 Praise, Hymn No. 35. 

:30 Intermediate Service, Mr. Ernest H. Hayes, London. 
:25 Praise, Hymn No. 55. 

:30 Benediction. 


7 On ae Te oP a) 
my On ae . 

TS sly oy be, 
‘ Tae my oe 


- 





THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 
AND THE 


HEALING OF THE NATIONS 


PART IV 


THE CONVENTION ADDRESSES 





a to 


- 


THE OPENING ADDRESS OF THE CONVENTION 


THE UPLIFTED CHRIST 
By Rev. P. D. THompson, M.A., D.D., GLASGOW 


Who is able to speak with sufficiency on a subject so moving and 
august? And yet no subject is so appropriate, and even so inevitable, 
with which to inaugurate the proceedings of a great Christian Conven- 
tion such as this. It is fitting that it should be set thus in the very 
forefront, to indicate at once the auspices under which the Convention 
is met, the faith in which it seeks to address itself to one of the great- 
est Christian tasks of our time, and the power by which it confidently 
believes that this and every other task for the Kingdom of God which 
confronts our generation can be triumphantly accomplished. A Con- 
vention which meets under the sign of ‘‘The Uplifted Christ,’’ and 
which carries through its labours in the faith and in the spirit which that 
Divine uplifting inspires, is justified in claiming as its own the vision 
of the Roman Emperor and the promise with which it was accompanied: 
‘In this sign thou shalt prevail.’’ 

The most immediate and impressive testimony which can be cited at 
the moment to the power of ‘‘The Uplifted Christ’’ is to be found in 
this great gathering itself. Here is the most recent fulfilment of His 
own words, ‘‘I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me.’’ From 
the ends of the earth and from almost every nation under heaven men 
and women have come in their thousands, moved by the same divine 
impulse, drawn by the same divine attraction, intent on the same divine 
purpose. It is not alone their common devotion to children that has 
drawn them hither, nor their common desire to impart to the children 
of all lands the knowledge and love of Jesus, deep though that devotion 
is and dominant that holy desire. There had been no such devotion in 
their hearts, and no such desire had brought them over land and sea to 
take counsel together, even for the children’s sake, had they not first 
experienced in their own souls the drawing power, of ‘‘The Uplifted 
Christ.’’ 

They are constrained to come together by that blessed compulsion 
alone; and the sole object they have in view is so to uplift Christ in 
like manner in the hearts of the world’s children that He shall be up- 
lifted also in the world’s life. 

There are two senses in which Christ has been uplifted, and two cor- 
responding senses in which He has still to be uplifted among men. His 


159 


160 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


first uplifting is and must ever be upon the Cross. It was this that 
He Himself had in view when He spoke of His being lifted up in such 
fashion as to draw all men unto Him. ‘‘This he said,’’ wrote the 
Evangelist, ‘‘signifying what death he should die.’’ That uplifting of 
the Saviour on the Cross is the mightiest exhibition) of divine power 
that the world has ever seen or known, for it is the most glorious mani- 
festation of divine love that has ever wrought miracles of grace in the 
souls of men. 

Love is incomparably the greatest power in the world. The earth 
hath not its fellow. Neither eloquence, nor knowledge, nor faith, nor 
philanthropy, no, nor martyrdom itself, as the Apostle sings in his great 
Hymn of Love, can compare with it; and still less can wealth or rank 
or personal mastery or worldly pomp and power, on which men com- 
monly rely to carry out their ends. Love is the King and Conqueror 
of them all; and ‘‘herein is love, not that we loved God but that he 
loved us and gave his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.’’ Herein 
is Love, Love ‘‘de profundis,’’ Love ‘‘in excelsis,’’ the very Love of 
God in travail upon the Cross for the Salvation of sinful men. 

I shall never forget the intensity, the quiet restrained passion, with 
which the late Principal Denney, that prince of expositors and pro- 
foundest of theologians who, more than any other, has interpreted the 
death of Christ to our generation, said this in the hearing of some of 
us: ‘There is only one thing I envy a Roman Catholic priest, and that 
is the right he has to take a Crucifix with him into the pulpit, and 
hold it up before the congregation and say, ‘God loves you like that.’ ’’ 
Yes, but thank God we can do that even without the aid of the Crucifix. 
‘¢The Uplifted Christ’? makes His own impression and His own appeal; 
and our sole duty, as it is our sure victory, is so to present Him on the 
Cross alike to sinful men and women and to innocent children, and to 
say, ‘‘That is how God loves you.’’ 

Our sole duty? Nay, we have another. It is our duty to uplift Him 
so, not in heart and in word only, but in deed and in life. The one 
gospel which the world needs to-day and for which the world is dying, 
the one remedy for all its troubles, the one cure for all its ills, is the 
gospel of reconciliation by self-sacrifice; but it is a gospel that must 
be practised as well as preached. The Crucified Christ must be uplifted 
in our lives. That is to say, we are called upon to manifest to the 
world, in our daily walk and conversation and character, and in all our 
dealings with our fellow men, the same spirit of love and self-sacrifice 
which He exhibited upon the Cross. We are to show the world by living 
example what love means, what self-sacrifice can do. 

Here is the one power by which men can be reconciled to God. Here 
is the one power by which they can be reconciled to each other. Here 
therefore is the golden secret for ending war, for promoting interna- 
tional friendship and peace, for settling industrial strife, for allaying 


Tuer UPLIFTED CHRIST 161 


all selfish rivalries and animosities, and for creating that social order 
in which God’s will shall be done in earth even as it is in heaven. Ree- 
onciliation by love and self-sacrifice—there is no other way. And who 
is to show the world this way unless Christ’s people blaze the trail, 
unless their deeds are lustred by the spirit of the Cross, unless their 
lives are shining witnesses to the redeeming and reconciling power of 
‘“The Uplifted Christ.’’ 

The second sense in which Christ fas been uplifted is upon the Throne. 
‘*Him hath God exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour.’’ ‘‘ Wherefore 
God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above 
every name: That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow,...And 
that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory 
of God the Father.”’ Self-sacrificing love is the passport to universal 
sovereignty. The Cross is the title to the Throne of the Universe. Christ 
is uplifted. Jesus reigns. 

This may seem a daring claim to make in face of sixty generations of 
history, wherein sin and selfishness have wrought endless havoc in human 
life, and ‘‘man’s inhumanity to man’’ has made ‘‘ countless thousands 
mourn’’; a daring claim to make even in face of the state of the world 
to-day. Has Christ really been enthroned these two millenniums? If 
so, why has war continued, and the progress of Christian civilization 
been marked with tears and blood? Why have social wrongs and miseries 
persisted, and why are they persisting still, inflicting cruel injury and 
outrage upon the bodies and souls of millions for whom Jesus died? 
Why does moral evil flaunt itself in a thousand alluring and repulsive 
forms, exalting itself against God, asserting its dominion in the com- 
mon life of men? Why does disease still breed and fester, breaking 
out in ever fresh and frightful forms, filling the world with pain and 
suffering, and taking its daily toll of| strong and useful lives? And 
why, in face of all that, is the Church of Christ divided, His people 
standing aloof from each other in cold suspicion or in deadly strife, 
while their common Christian task remains undischarged, the forces of 
evil run riot on every hand, and half the world that Jesus died to save 
has hardly so much as heard His saving name? How can these things 
have been, how can they be to-day, with Jesus on the throne? 

Nevertheless, in spite of all such age-long denials and refutations of 
His effective sovereignty, the testimony of the Christian centuries is 
unmistakable. Their history is unintelligible, the conflict of forces 
which has gone to make that history is meaningless, the great world 
movement itself, together with the mighty urge at the heart of it and 
the purpose which it has increasingly revealed, is inexplicable, save on 
the assumption that it has all been dominated and directed in the last 
issue by Christ uplifted and enthroned; by the hoary evils which dur- 
ing those centuries have been overthrown and put under foot for ever; 
by the conversion of the ancient pagan world and of rude peoples and 

11 


162 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


savage tribes to the Christian Faith; by the emergence of a Christian 
civilization out of the welter and chaos of political anarchy and un- 
mitigated barbarism—a civilization which, in spite of its defects and 
failures, is incomparably the noblest which the world has ever seen; 
by the steady enlightenment of men’s minds; by the sweeping victories 
of righteousness; by the progressive enlargement of human freedom, 
and by the increasing purpose of grace which even the setbacks and 
defeats of the great onward movement have revealed, all clearly marked 
by the manifest Spirit of Jesus and all making unmistakably for the 
consummation of the Kingdom of God. The history of the Christian 
era bears incontestable witness to the ceaseless and effective sovereignty 
of Jesus Christ. Without question He has been upon the throne, the 
whole world is coming increasingly under His sway, and even now the 
government is upon His shoulder, ‘‘and he hath on his garment and on 
his thigh a name written, King of Kings and Lord of Lords.’’ 

Yes, Christ is indeed uplifted and enthroned; but, once more, He 
needs still to be uplifted and enthroned as He has not yet been in the 
lives of His people and in the secular life of the world. 

In the lives of His people to begin with. Until He is enthroned 
there, in vain shall we look for His practical and effective sovereignty 
over the whole domain of human life. That is why, and that alone is 
why, His Kingdom has come so slowly in the earth. That is why, and 
that alone is why, His dominion has not already extended from sea to 
sea. How can He govern the nations upon earth, how can He establish 
His sovereignty over every province of human life, unless He is first 
uplifted, beyond all question or challenge, in the hearty and lives of 
His own? 

Ah, but even so, the world is beginning to realize its desperate need 
of the sovereignty of Christ, if it is to be delivered from the grievous 
troubles and miseries with which it is struggling, and struggling to so 
little purpose and with so little result. It is beginning to discover that 
the one cure for its ills, the one hope of its salvation, lies in accept- 
ing and acknowledging Christ as its King. Just before the War broke 
out ten years ago, one of our preachers was coming home from America. 
On board ship he had a conversation with a fellow-passenger over the 
state of the world as it was then. To his surprise this man, who was 
an American born and bred, a lover of the great Republic of the West, 
gave utterance to the sentiment that what the world then needed was 
a King. And then he added slowly: ‘‘And the only possible King is 
Jesus Christ.’’ 

The world itself is making that discovery to-day, and with even greater 
reason. What an opportunity, then, for His people to proclaim Him 
as King, and to do so in the most convincing of all possible ways, by 
making His sovereignty effective in their own lives! And what a chal- 
lenge to them so to uplift Him, so to enthrone Him, in the hearts of 


THE CONVENTION SERMON 163 


the world’s children that there shall rise up a generation of men and 
women in a few short years who shall set up His standard in every 
province of human life! That is the opportunity and that the chal- 
lenge to which this Convention is the response. Other Conventions may 
fail, or fail for the moment, of tha ends they have in view; but for a 
Convention which meets under the sign of ‘‘The Uplifted Christ,’’ a 
world-wide victory is sure at last. Jesus does reign. ‘‘ His the sceptre, 
His the throne.’’ There is none to dispute with Him ultimately the 
sovereignty of the Universe. It remains for us to crown Him, King of 
Kings and Lord of Lords, over our own imperfect lives, over our little 
rebellious world. 


THE CONVENTION SERMON 


SUNDAY SCHOOLS IN MODERN CHRISTENDOM 
By Herpert HENSLEY HENSON, D.D., Lord Bishop of Durham 


Text: ‘“‘This is the end of the matter; all hath been heard: Fear God, and 
keep his commandments; for this is the whole duty of man.’’—Ecclesiastes 
xii: 13. 

Christ’s Religion is distinguished by its regard for children. Partly 
this was an inheritance from Judaism which was, and is, honourably 
marked by the purity of its family life. The Rabbis attached great 
spiritual importance to childhood. The Shechinah, or Divine Presence, 
they taught, is with the young. A striking passage is quoted from the 
Rabbinie literature which may well be in our minds to-day. Two Rabbis 
were sent to visit the towns of Palestine in order to see that local affairs 
were well ordered: 

Once they went to a place and asked to see its Guardians. They were 
confronted with the chiefs of the Soldiery. ‘‘These,’’ said the Rabbis, 
‘fare not the Guardians of the town, they are its destroyers.’’ ‘‘ Who, 
then, are the true Guardians?’’ ‘‘The teachers of the children.’’ The 
nations asked, ‘‘Can we prevail against Israel?’’ The answer was 
given, ‘‘ Not if you hear the voices of the children babbling over their 
books in the Synagogues.’’! 


Partly, Christian regard for children was the inevitable result of the 
Teaching and Example of Jesus. When will the disciple ever be able 
to read unmoved the evangelist’s account of the divine Lord face to 
face with little children? When will the echoes of His indignation at 
those disciples who would have driven the babes from Him have died 
away in Christendom? Historically the practice of the Church in bap- 
tizing infants grows out of His words, ‘‘Suffer the little children to 


1Studies in Pharisaism and the Gospels, by I. Abrahams, ist Series, p. 119. 


164 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


eome unto me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God.’’ 
We gain a genuine insight into our Lord’s personality when we read 
of His rebuking the ambition of His apostles by the help of a child. 
St. Luke tells us that He set the child by His side. Memorable spec- 
tacle! The two teachers side by side in face of the Church—the In- 
earnate Son of God and a little child. And sitting thus the Lord in- 
terpreted childhood, and told the secret of its spiritual supremacy: 
‘Whosoever shall receive this little child in my name receiveth me: 
and whosoever shall receive me receiveth him that sent me: for he 
that is least among you all, the same is great.’’ 


Partly, this exaltation of childhood by the Church was legitimate, and 
indeed unavoidable, inference from the method of God’s self-revelation 
in Christ. St. Irenzeus wrote: 


He came through every age, with infants becoming an infant, hallow- 
ing infants; among little children a little child, hallowing those of that 
very age, at the same time making Himself to them an example of 
dutifulness, and righteousness, and subjection: among young men a 
young man, becoming an example to young men and hallowing them to 
the Lord. So also an elder among elders, that He might be a perfect 
Teacher in all things.’ ’2 


It is a melancholy reflection that while thus Christianity has exalted 
childhood, and beyond every other religion recognized its spiritual great- 
ness, modern Christendom has been the scene of a more complete degra- 
dation of childhood than, perhaps, has disclosed itself in non-Christian 
communities. In this strange and humiliating fact lies the origin of 
Sunday Schools, of which the present extension and importance are at- 
tested by this great Convention. 


Sunday Schools came into existence as an attempt to counteract the 
ill conditions under which children are brought by modern industrialism. 
Robert Raikes (1735-1811) was first led to concern himself with the 
state of children by what he saw of the juvenile prisoners in Gloucester 
gaol. As a practical man of business he saw that ‘‘prevention is better 
than cure,’’ and essayed to stop the drift of childhood into crime at its 
source. He found that similar thoughts were stirring in other minds. A 
dissenter, William King, had set up a school in Dursley, and a clergy- 
man, Thomas Stock, had started a Sunday School at Ashbury. When, 
in July, 1780, Raikes opened his first school in his own parish of S. 
Mary-le-Crypt, Gloucester, he had inaugurated a movement which was 
destined to grow quickly. It accorded with the humaneness and zeal 
for education which characterised the time, and inspired so many re- 
forming movements. On July 18, 1784, John Wesley noted in his Jour- 
nal the surprising spread of Sunday Schools: 


2Hort, Ante-Nicene Fathers, p. 72. 


THE CONVENTION SERMON 165 


I find these schools springing up wherever I go. Perhaps God may 
have a deeper end therein than men are aware of. Who knows but some 
of these schools may become nurseries for Christians? 


Could that great and apostolic man have been in this hall to-day, 
how he would have blessed God for the mighty outcome of the work 
which he hailed with hope in its small beginnings! It is pleasant to 
remember that my predecessor, Bishop Shute Barrington, was one of 
those who supported Robert Raikes’s efforts, and was accustomed him- 
self to teach a large class of boys in the great chapel which is the glory 
of Auckland Castle. 

In 1780 the industrial movement was but in its early stages: we are 
witnessing its portentous maturity. And this brings me to the first of 
the seven propositions which I desire to submit to you, and very briefly 
to maintain. I submit, then, first of all, 


I. The Increasing Urbanisation of Modern Life Bears Hardly On Child- 
hood. 

The abominable mishandling of children which preceded the Factory 
Acts has generally ceased, and is everywhere condemned. It is seen to 
be as unsound in economics as in morals, since it makes for inefficiency 
in work as well as for corruption of character. If Lord Shaftesbury 
were living now, and still pursuing the old quest, he would be embar- 
rassed rather by his supporters than by his opponents. In any case he 
would be ‘‘pushing an open door.’’ We cannot doubt that the reform- 
ing process which has secured such great results will continue until all 
that humane legislation, enforced by a sensitively vigilant public 
bpinion even more effectually than by statutory penalties, can do has 
been done, and industry has been purged of its foulest stains. Article 
XXIII of the Covenant of the League of Nations registers a victory, as 
well as proclaims a duty. It pledges the signatory powers, to ‘‘en- 
deavour to secure and maintain fair and humane conditions of labour 
for men, women and children both in their own countries and in all 
countries to which their commercial and industrial relations extend, and 
for that purpose to establish and maintain the necessary international 
organisations. ’’ 

But urbanisation, largely the result of industrialism, remains, per- 
sists, and, as every census attests, increases; and urbanisation is hostile 
to the healthy development of children. On this point I shall content 
myself with quoting some sentences from Professor Stanley Hall’s 
monumental work on ‘‘ Adolescence.’’ He is speaking with direct ref- 
erence to his own country, America, but his words apply mutatis 
mutandis to every modern community: 

Never has youth been exposed to such dangers of both perversion and 
arrest as in our own land and day. Increasing urban life with its 
temptations, prematurities, sedentary occupations, and passive stimuli 


166 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


just when an active objective life is most needed, early emancipation 
and a lessening sense for both duty and discipline, the haste to know 
and do all befitting man’s estate before its time, the mad rush for sudden 
wealth and the reckless fashions set by its gilded youth—all these lack 
some of the regulatives they still have in older lands with more conserva- 
tive traditions....We are conquering nature, achieving a magnificent 
material civilization, but we are progressively forgetting that for the 
complete apprenticeship to life, youth needs repose, leisure, art, legends, 
romance, idealization, and in a word humanism, if it is to enter the 
kingdom of man well-equipped for man’s highest work in the world.... 
Everywhere the mechanical and formal triumph over content and sub- 
stance, the letter over the spirit, the intellect over morals, lesson setting 
and hearing over real teaching, the technical over the essential, informa- 
tion over education, marks over edification, and method over matter. 
We coquet with children’s likes and dislikes and cannot teach duty or 
the spirit of obedience. 


While this urbanisation is telling so disastrously on childhood, the 
State is becoming conscious of a formidable danger which it is of itself 
unable to remove. And this is my second proposition: 


II. The Lack of Adequate Moral Training for Its Citizens is the 
Achilles Heel of Modern Democracy. 

The material progress which on the whole marked the civilized world 
up to the outbreak of the Great War went ever along with an increase 
of discontent. It would appear that industrialism manufactures appe- 
tite even faster than the satisfactions of appetite, so that while wages 
have generally risen and the means of enjoyment have largely increased, 
every decade has disclosed in the people a larger margin of unsatisfied 
desire. The people, more prosperous than ever before, have hunger in 
their eyes and hatred in their hearts. This disintegrating process 
within society which had proceeded far in the period before the cata- 
elysm which has ruined Europe broke on the world, has been enormously 
stimulated by that supreme catastrophe. Civilization is now in a state 
of unstable equilibrium which may at any moment change into the meas- 
ureless disaster of Revolution. An Italian historian, Ferrero, has placed 
his finger on the root of the mischief: He writes: 

The World War has produced many ruins, but the others are trifling 
in comparison with this destruction of all principles of authority....The 
principle of authority is the key to all civilization; when the political 
system becomes disintegrated and falls into anarchy, civilization in its 
turn is rapidly broken up.¢4 

The modern State cannot provide a principle of authority strong 
enough to command human allegiance in all circumstances. Limited by 


3“‘Adolescence,”’ vol. 1. Preface xv. New York, 1905. 


4The Ruin of the Ancient Civilization and the Triumph of Christianity. New 
York, 1921, p. 207. 


THE CONVENTION SERMON 167 


its own theory to the realm of secular affairs, committed to a religious 
neutrality which almost inevitably works out in naked secularism, the 
modern State is becoming aware that it cannot provide for the sanc- 
tions of duty, or the ideals by which the greater achievements of human 
nature are inspired. ‘‘Man doth not live by bread only, but by every 
word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord doth man live.’’ 

One of the most depressing books I have ever read is Lord Bryce’s 
great book on ‘‘ Modern Democracies.’’ Let me quote a few sentences 
from the concluding chapter in which the author allows himself to 
speculate on ‘‘the Future of Democracy’’: 


Whatever happens, such an institution as Popular Government will 
evidently take its colour from and will flourish or decline according to 
the moral and intellectual progress of mankind as a whole. Democracy 
is based on the expectation of certain virtues in the people, and on its 
tendency to foster and further develop those virtues. It assumes not 
merely intelligence but an intelligence elevated by honour, purified by 
sympathy, stimulated by a sense of duty to the community. It relies 
on the people to discern these qualities and choose its leaders by them. 

.. With intelligence, sympathy, and the sense of duty everything would 
go smoothly, and a system which trained the citizen in those virtues 
would endure, because each successive generation would grow up in the 
practice of them. Thus the question of the permanence of democracy 
resolves itself into the question of whether mankind is growing in 
wisdom and virtue, and with that comes the question of what Religion 
will be in the future, since it has been for the finer and more sensitive 
spirits the motive power behind morality. Governments that have ruled 
by Foree and Fear have been able to live without moral sanctions, or 
to make their subjects believe that those sanctions consecrated them, 
but no free government has ever yet so lived and thriven, for it is by 
a reverence for the Powers Unseen and Eternal which impose those 
sanctions, that the powers of evil have been, however imperfectly, kept 
at bay and the fabric of society held together.5 


Religion is indispensable to the State, and Religion can only mean 
Christ’s Religion. As Coleridge said luminously yet simply, ‘‘We must 
be men in order to be citizens.’? And apart from Religion manhood is 
a sterile and mutilated thing. ‘‘Not without celestial observations 
cau even terrestrial charts be accurately constructed.’’é 


III. Within recent years, and notably since the War, there has developed 
within Christendom a revolt against the faith and morals of Chris- 
tianity, and this revolt is now taking shape as an organized effort 
to capture and corrupt childhood. 


Of all the repulsive features which have marked the Russian Revolu- 
tion surely the most horrible, and in its far-reaching consequences the 


5Modern Democracies, Vol. ii, 666. London, 1921. 
6Church and State, by S. T. Galertise: 4th Ed., 1852, p. 61, 57. 


168 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


most terrifying, is the deliberate perversion and defilement of the Rus- 
sian children. ‘‘We have achieved one vital thing, which is more im- 
portant than all our destructions,’’ boasted a prominent Bolshevist 
official. ‘‘We have created a new ‘human material.’ We have trans- 
formed a people of slaves into a people of free men.’’ Professor 
Sarolea, whose recently published book, ‘‘ Impressions of Soviet Russia,’’ 
deserves the careful study of all good citizens, fastens on this fearful 
policy of child-corruption as the gravest feature of the Russian situation. 


The Dictators have indeed sown the dragon’s teeth of future catas- 
trophes. They have succeeded in poisoning the minds of a whole genera- 
tion. That achievement is the real Devil’s work which the Bolshevist 


régime has done, and whose consequences can only reveal themselves in 
the future. 


Here is his description of the State schools in Russia: 


In Soviet schools the Christian religion is excommunicated. In the 
schools which I visited teachers were invariably careful to boast to me 
that all the pupils were declared Atheists. No one can enter the Soviet 
School Club unless he renounces Christianity. Those Soviet School 
Clubs or Communist cells are scattered all over Russia. They are an 
integral part of the school. Their aim is to initiate and to confirm the 
boys and girls in the true faith. 


There are many who, while acquiescing without much difficulty in the 
destruction of Christian faith, would not resign without regret and a 
measure of alarm the morality associated with it. In Russia both faith 
and morality are perishing together, and indeed necessarily since they 
are inseparable. Professor Sarolea asks: 


What is to be the future of all those millions of children who have 
received the same kind of education. It certainly is by far the gravest 
issue which has been raised by the Bolshevist catastrophe. From our 
bourgeois point of view, the systematic demoralisation of these millions 
of children may be the most terrible legacy left by the Bolshevist régime. 


Bolshevist Russia is the drunken helot of Christendom, in whose de- 
based excesses Christendom may perceive the abyss which lies before 
those who tread the path which she has traversed. The materials of the 
same hideous catastrophe exist in every civilized community. This is 
the reason why the apostles of Bolshevism can command a hearing in 
more civilized societies than their own, and find it worth while to or- 
ganise at vast expense their debasing propaganda. The evil is certainly 
present in this country, and in this city. Here also children are being 
taught to renounce Christ, and to despise morality. The mischief is 
limited as yet. It lurks in ‘‘the thievish corners of the streets,’’ but 
it is fastening like a poisonous parasite on better things, and serving 
itself of their influence and credit. Evil is an infectious disease. It 
spreads easily in great cities. The strength of the hateful movement 


Tue CONVENTION SERMON 169 


lies mainly in two facts. On the one hand, the very horror which it 
inspires in honest and religious minds induces an indiscriminating de- 
nunciation, which is lacking in justice, and provokes reactions. On 
the other hand, the morbid class feeling of the artisans predisposes 
them to champion every movement which claims, however falsely, to 
stand (to adopt a phrase from twentieth century politics) for the Masses 
against the Classes. These facts are related; the one stimulates and 
perverts the other. We must be just even in righteous anger. ‘‘ Pro- 
letarian Sunday Schools,’’ which are beyond all question teaching in 
our midst Bolshevist atheism and Bolshevist immorality, are not to be 
confused with Socialist Sunday Schools, which in many cases repudiate 
both; and neither must be bound up with the mighty movement of or- 
ganized Labour which, in its leading exponents and in the majority 
of its adherents, cleaves to the Christian tradition of faith and morals. 
Labour has assuredly all to lose and nothing to gain by association 
with this new Russian religion of anarchy and vice. It is, I appre- 
hend, the plain duty of every civilized Government, as charged with the 
safety of the State to restrain these conspirators against the very as- 
sumptions of citizenship, and I do not doubt that our own Government 
will do what it can. But the activity is cunningly concealed, and un- 
sleepingly maintained, and it is impossible to avoid a profound anxiety 
as to its results. Perhaps no revelation of the War has been more deeply 
disturbing to a considering student of human life than the helplessness 
of the people against organized propaganda. Human nature, we have 
learned, is a very sensitive, a very easily malleable thing. Childhood 
is wonderfully plastic; it can be shaped into any pattern. The machin- 
ery for spreading ideas and applying methods has been so perfected, 
and its results can be secured so rapidly that we dare not indulge in 
the dream of safety because for the moment the area of infection is 
limited, and the disease itself is so appalling that we can hardly credit 
its existence among us. I pass to my fourth proposition which will need 
little arguing. 


IV. There is no known substitute for Christianity as an instrument for 
training character. 


Secularism has proved incompetent, and the demonstration of its 
incompetence is pressed on the rulers of every modern State by the 
sinister increase of juvenile crime, by the ever-increasing difficulty of 
finding honest officials for the democratic machine, and by the waxing 
difficulty of government. Secularism has no adequate sanctions for 
duty, and no adequate motives for sacrifice. In Christ’s Religion alone 
the Object of Worship is identical with the Embodiment of Duty. Of 
all the Founders of Religion Christ alone can sum up shortly the re- 
quirements of morality in the call to imitation of Himself—‘‘ Follow 
me.’’ And, therefore, in Christ’s Religion the enthusiasm of a personal 


170 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


allegiance is carried into the dull daily demands of common life. The 
exemplary value of the life of Christ is the supreme expression of a 
quality which inheres in the whole Scripture. The unique value of the 
Bible as a manual of morals consists perhaps very largely in the fact 
that the great constituent virtues—chastity, faith, fortitude, fidelity, 
courage—are exhibited in striking examples. The narratives of the Old 
Testament bite into the child’s memory because they are in themselves 
full of charm and interest. The great battle-roll of the heroes of Faith 
in the eleventh chapter of The Epistles to the Hebrews is but an epitome 
of the sacred literature. It is more than precept, or argument, or com- 
mandment. The truth is shown in concrete examples, which bring it 
within the arena of experience. If then the Church possesses this unique 
instrument of moral training, a fifth proposition follows plainly, and 
needs no argument: 


V. The training of the children in the faith and morals of Christianity, 
as these are set forth in the Scripture, is a primary duty of the 
Christian Church. 


The patriotic citizen who is also a Christian owes this service to his 
country. Our sixth proposition is directly practical, and expresses a 
very obvious inference from the salient factors of the situation as it 
now confronts the Church within Christendom. 


VI. In the circumstances of modern democracy Christian effort must 
direct itself mainly to two objects, viz.: the Christianisation of 
the Teachers in State Schools, and the prevision of really efficient 
Sunday Schools. 


Modern democracy, which in the propriety of language is rather 
ochlocratic than democratic, is being steadily pressed by the remorseless 
logic of its own theory, and the waxing coercion of its actual circum- 
stances, to secularize its schools and colleges. Local conditions, in 
deed, may delay the calamity for a few years, but cannot ultimately 
avert it. The complete secularisation of educational systems throughout 
Christendom is one of the surest postulates of the situation which now 
confronts the Christian Church. But need it follow that the secularisa- 
tion of the personnel of the educational system must also be effected? 
Surely it is precisely at this point that the Christian Churches ought 
to find their opportunity. Secular schools in the hands of Christian 
teachers will remain secular in syllabus and management, but will have 
become Christian in tone, atmosphere, and tendency. And if, along 
with these secular schools so administered, there be really efficient Sun- 
day Schools in which the faith and morality of Christianity, formally 
banned from the State Schools and Colleges, may be systematically 
taught, Christendom may even yet be provided with an educational 
system in which good citizens can be trained for the service of humanity 


THE CONVENTION SERMON a hyiak 


and the Glory of God. While therefore, the Churches should exert 
themselves to make sure that the Teaching Profession, which in its 
highest conception is so plainly a spiritual ministry, a Cure of Souls, 
does not fall out of accord with Christ’s religion, but may rather carry 
into the State system of education the temper and habit of Christian 
service, | apprehend that they should address themselves with ardour 
and intelligence to the provision of really efficient Sunday Schools, in 
which the young can be taught ‘‘the truth as it is in Jesus.’’ As I 
contemplate this great Convention, and recall the vast range of en- 
thusiastic and codrdinated Christian endeavour which it represents, as 
‘well as the objects which it has come together to promote, I must needs 
submit one concluding proposition. It is the seventh and last which I 
offer for your acceptance. 


VII. In organizing and maintaining Sunday Schools in adequate extent 
and efficiency the separated Churches will increasingly realize their 
essential unity in Christ, and find themselves moving forward into 
an ever more intimate and fruitful codperation in His service. 


Not by ecclesiastical diplomacy framing pacts between Churches, 
and cautiously balancing the pros and cons of mutual recognition, but 
by combined effort in the great campaign of spiritual redemption in 
which all the disciples of Christ are engaged, must the broken fellow- 
ship of the Church be brought into visible oneness. In work lies the 
way to union, not in discussion, still less in controversy. In shielding 
the children of Christendom from the worst peril which now confronts 
them, we are in line with the manifested Will of Christ, and are carry- 
ing forward on earth the Witness of His Example. The Call of our 
Master is clear and coercive in its urgency: ‘‘We must work the works 
of him that sent me, while it is day: the night cometh, when no man can 
work.’’ 


THE DEVOTIONAL ADDRESSES 


The Convention was fortunate in having two such masters of the art 
of reaching the heart as the Very Rev. Principal D. L. Cairns, of Aber- 
deen University, and the Very Rev. Adam Philips, D.D., of Invergowrie, 
Ex-Moderator of the United Free Church. While they did not prepare 
notes, it was possible for the stenographers to take down the addresses. 


DR. CAIRNS’S ADDRESSES 

1. JEsus CHRIST, THE TRUTH 
One could easily put the essence of the Christian faith in the words 
of two very short verses of Scripture. On the one hand, Christianity is 


a great gift of God to men, and on the other hand, it is a life lived in 
the faith of that gift. The two verses I should choose would be, for 


172 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Christianity as a life: ‘‘ Now abideth faith, hope and love, these three’’; 
and for Christianity as the greatest of the great Giver’s gifts to men, 
‘*T am the Way, the Truth and the Life.’’ 

“‘T am the Way, the Truth and the Life.’’ 'These words have been 
set in a new and very wonderful context. The growth of a great new 
science within the last hundred years—the science of Comparative Re- 
ligion—has established two or three things for good and all. It has 
shown that religion is practically universal; that the human being that 
does not have some kind or other of religion is abnormal. And it 
has shown us also what the science of religion is. Beneath the infinite 
variety of its forms, there is something that always persists in every age 
and in every land, and, in the light of what scholars have shown us of 
religion, it is always, as has been truly said by a very great scholar, ‘‘a 
prayer for life.’’ It is always man’s protest and appeal to the great 
Power over all things, to the great Reality behind all things. It is his 
appeal for deliverance, his appeal for life, and there is nothing more 
ineradicable in man than his conviction that, behind the seen and the 
temporal, there is a stupendous Unseen, and that, in comparison with 
that, everything else is transient and insignificant. 

During the War, men who never prayed before, prayed. I think it is 
broadly speaking true of the British Army to say that it prayed, and 
that is a confession of this tremendous Power over everything. Now, 
there are three things in every religion. There is the Call of this Power 
—conviction. There is the boon that man seeks. And there is the 
method, the way in which man tries to get into such relations with this 
Power, that he will win life. That has all been discovered within the last 
hundred years or so. Does it not throw a new flood of light on this 
verse, which is so familiar to all of us: ‘‘I am the Way, the Truth and 
the Life’’—the Truth about God, the Way to God and Life in God and 
union there. That is the theme of this verse. 

Now this morning, I want with you to get to the heart of that won- 
derful saying, ‘‘I am the Truth.’’ 

What did Jesus Christ mean by saying, ‘‘I am the Truth’’? This is 
the greatest of the three things of which I have spoken. By far the 
most important thing in all religion is the idea of God, for it really 
determines everything else; it is fundamental. If you have a true idea 
of God and believe it with all your heart, then you cannot help con- 
forming your life itself to your faith. And one of the greatest of all 
human thinkers has said that the same is true of any nation. ‘‘The 
nation,’’ said Hegel, ‘‘that has a false idea of God, has also bad insti- 
tutions, bad government and bad laws.’’ So it is of absolutely vital 
importance, this idea of God. 

It has been truly said that we have a truer idea of the human per- 
sonality of Jesus, than any age has ever had. That is what the labours 


JESUS CHRIST, THE TRUTH 173 


of scholars and patient students have won afresh out of the Gospels— 
Jesus, the Man. I do not suppose any books that have ever been written 
have had such a searching fire of scrutiny as the Gospels. The Roman 
historian, I think it was Tacitus, tells how, when Pompey and his legions 
came to Jerusalem, Pompey pressed on into the mysterious shrine, the 
Holy of Holies. The historian records with wonder and with awe that 
when Pompey got into the shrine, there was nothing there but empty 
mysteries. 

That is not true of the advance of the armies of human thought here. 
The more you have penetrated into these Gospels, the more there is 
arising from them—the loveliest things in human history. The noblest 
historians of the greatest of the sons of men say that, to-day, the truest 
man, by universal consent, is the Man of Nazareth. And one is pro- 
foundly thankful for all lovely things that men have told us about Jesus 
of Nazareth. 

But I need something more than that for a religion. I want to know 
what the great Universe is in itself; I want to know what is the last 
reality in the world; I want to know the nature of the character of 
God. So I need to press on behind the Man to the manifestation of 
the nature of things that we have in Him—God, manifest in the flesh. 
How did Jesus Christ manifest God? He did it in part by His teaching. 
We are all familiar with that glorious teaching—the Sermon on the 
Mount, the parable of the Prodigal Son, and all those exquisite stories 
and deeds of His. But there is something behind that. He took His 
whole being and He used it for the revelation of God, so that the men 
and women who were round about Him could know Him. They were 
having all their thoughts of God transformed. They could not think 
of Jesus without the thought of the Father. They could not take in 
the knowledge of the Son without being carried on into the heart of 
the knowledge of the Father. ; 


It was Christ’s whole personality that was in it, the personality that 
used teaching as one of its methods, the personality that revealed God’s 
nature in every miracle that He ever wrought, the personality that you 
could not understand unless you entered deep and far into the idea of 
the God, in Whom He lived and moved and had His being. 


Let me illustrate this by telling a story I have told repeatedly. When 
I was a student, I went to a concert of classical music. Nature, I 
grieve to say, has not given me the power of deeply understanding 
classical music. I was bored. Suddenly my eyes fell on the face of 
the man who was sitting beside me, and I was startled. He was trans- 
figured. It was the face of a man who had got beyond care and doubt 
and fear and sorrow; he was hearing harmonies I could never hear, 
living in a world I could never inhabit. I saw the light of the glory 
of the world of music in his face. 


174 SunpDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


So men who lived with Jesus saw the light of the glory of God in His 
face—absolufe exaltation and wonder and joy and love, when He but 
thought of God. 

That is what He offers His disciples. He is always and everywhere 
calling for faith in God—more faith. I am not exaggerating, when I 
say, that, in effect, He says to every human being that comes into con- 
tact with Him, ‘‘ The trouble with you is that you do not believe enough 
in God,’’ and that is what He would say to us here. The trouble with 
us is that we do not believe enough in God. He is always nearer, always 
readier to help, always more beautiful and wonderful than any of us 
imagine. And, in effect, He says too, ‘‘If you believe enough in God, 
there is nothing you cannot do in the way of good.’’ 

He is the Truth about God, the ultimate Truth about God. 

And now, surely the men and women, who were round about Him, 
must often have had to face the doubt, ‘‘Is He under a hallucination 
about God? Is He a dreamer?’’ If they rejected that, then the tre- 
mendous question must have been forced upon them: ‘‘Are not we 
under a hallucination?’’ 


Is not the human race under a hallucination, all a little mad about 
God, thinking that He is unreal, far away, shadowy, fettered by His 
own laws, unable to help? The thought comes breaking in on a human 
heart and brain. Surely, there comes with it a new awe and wonder— 
a sense of the Marvel, in whom we live and move and have our being! 
And the sense must come too that the way to step out into life is not 
to travel far to find God, but to awaken to the presence that is always 
there. 


There is a verse in an American poem, which tells how a party of 
miners who were lying, one night, by the camp fire under the pine trees, 
talked together about the things that man might achieve in the future, 
the heights that human knowledge might reach, the discovery of the 
depths of the world and the Maker of the world. And the poet tells 
us how the others fell asleep, but he could not. He heard the pine 
boughs murmuring above him and then, as he listened, the murmuring 
seemed to become articulate. This is what they said: 


‘*Heard thee these wanderers talking of a time, 
When man more near the eternal God shall climb? 
How like the new-born child, that cannot tell, 
How close his mother’s arms enfold him warm the while! ”’ 


How shall we open heart and brain to God? How shall we win that 
faith? We shall win it simply by living in the presence of Him, who 
is the Truth, who is the Truth in everything, so that, whenever you break 
through to Jesus Christ, you break through to Almighty God—Jesus 
Christ, who still has the power to lay His hands on the blinded eyes 


JESUS CHRIST, THE WAY 175 


and the dead ears, and open them to the presence of that God, in Whom 
we live and move and have our being. 


2. JESUS CHRIST, THE WAY 


I spoke yesterday on Christ as the Truth, beginning with that as the 
very foundation of everything else. It is true that Jesus began with 
the way—‘‘I am the Way, the Truth and the Life’’—but it is clear 
that He did that in reply to the question, ‘‘How can we know the 
way?’’ He naturally began with the way. But the Truth is the 
foundation. 

Jesus Christ revealed the absolute reality that is at the heart of all 
things and that is over all things, after such a fashion that we can say 
of God that He is an Almighty God, an almighty, eternal Omnipresence 
—or, as the New Testament has it, God the Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ and our God and Father in Him. Does any one of us want a 
greater and happier thought of God than that? When we really can 
vividly realise it, surely it comes with an emancipating power of joy, 
transfiguring everything else. 


‘*Heaven above, a deeper blue, 
Earth around, a fairer green, 
Something shines in every hue, 
Christ-less eyes have never seen.’’ 


It is impossible to rejoice too much if this is to be true! It has been 
truly said that the only serious difficulty about the Christian faith is 
that it is too good to be true. But nothing is too good to be true, if 
the sovereign reality of the Universe and the highest ideal that man can 
frame of conduct are one and the same. The more faith, the better; 
the more hope, the truer; the more love, the more in contact are you 
with reality. 

Now, we need to let our thoughts dwell on these things, as we move 
on this morning to the second great thought—Jesus Christ, the Way— 
because this, assuredly, goes beyond hope. By way of considering what 
He meant by the Way, let us think for a moment again this morning of 
the religions of men. 

I said yesterday that they all have some way of uniting themselves 
with God, in order that they may get from Him the supreme boon of 
life. As one looks on the great panorama of world religion, one sees 
that there have been two great ways—the way of sacrifice, and the way 
of the law. The sacrifices of heathen religions seem, to begin with, to 
have been gifts to the gods, in order to propitiate them. Then they come 
to have the meaning of expiation, but the fundamental meaning is that 
of a gift from men to their gods. 

The higher religions got beyond that, and developed the way of the 
law. Men felt that there must be a way of life, well-pleasing to God, 


176 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


and that the true way to get into union with God, that they might win 
from Him the life that their spirits crave, was by following the true way 
through life. 

Jesus Christ comes into this great, human need of ours. He comes 
as the Way, the new and living Way to the very heart of God, and He 
is able to undercut, as it were, both sacrifice and the law. Here is the 
great problem, in which the soul finds itself, when it comes to try to get 
into union with God. You and I and all human beings have in us 
profound religious cravings for fellowship, for union with God. It is 
the deepest need in man that he may be able to bring his own life into 
free and happy relations with the great Being and the great Life of the 
world. Union with God is what we were made for and what our souls 
desire. 

But here is the obstacle. The only God worth believing in at all is 
a God of absolute purity and goodness. It is not worth while believing 
in any other kind of supreme being than one who represents the very 
highest ideal of the soul, and so you have this deep religious craving 
for union with God coming right up against the deepest moral convic- 
tion in us. How am I, who am not wholly at ease with my own con- 
science, to come into free and happy relations with the supreme em- 
bodiment of the ideal? There is the great problem of religion. Now 
into it comes Jesus Christ and He solves the problem by being Himself 
the new and the living Way. 

How does He accomplish it? Let me take an illustration. I know a 
great man by reputation, and I desire his friendship. In a democratic 
country like ours, any one of us may secure an interview with the very 
highest, if he is persistent enough about it. But an interview is not a 
friendship, so long as I am carrying the burden of it myself. The more 
capable I am of friendship, the more must I feel that I am an intruder, 
that my time is limited, that I must not in any way be too natural in 
speaking to him. There is a constraint and a burden on the interview. 

But it is altogether another story when He comes seeking me, and 
when He persists in seeking me, and is not put off by any imperfection 
in me, but comes through all insult and all slighting, and holds out His 
hands to me. 

Now that is the great Christian story. ‘‘He made Himself of no 
reputation. He laid His glory by. He took upon Him the form of a 
servant. He became obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross. 
That is the Christian account of God. The moment that we have taken 
it home to our hearts, we have the possibility of union with God, be- 
cause now we know that He is a God of incomparable Grace, the God 
who takes the initiative in offering love. 

It has been truly said that nobody ever understands God’s grace, and 
that God’s love is taken as a matter of course. It is only when you 
see that there is something wonderful and miraculous about it that you 


JESUS CHRIST, THE LIFE 177 


ean really take it home. When I am trying to fathom it, I feel that I 
am in the presence of some stupendous secret, that lies behind all 
created things—the love of God, unfathomable, wonderful. But obvi- 
ously, now, this life of union rests upon this, that God has first com- 
muned with us, and every step forward in the new life is a discovering 
of the God, who was there waiting for us before we sought Him. 
‘¢Thou couldst not have sought, unless thou hadst already found.’’ 

I have no time this morning to show how this Gift of God, the new 
and living Way is developed, how Jesus fulfils all that is true in the law. 
He does it by giving us a spirit. Fellowship with Christ is our guide 
to conduct. It is the one right way through life. Men and women get 
from Jesus Christ an instinct and a spirit about conduct, and duty, 
which liberates and does not enslave. We are set free from formulas, 
to live in a spirit, and living with Jesus men and women are inevitably 
drawn into communion with the Father. I can but touch on that. 


But one thing I want to say before I close, ‘‘Is all this ancient story 
believable by modern men and women to-day?’’ I think there is a 
doubt and fear in many minds that the revelation of the greatness of 
God, which science has given us, of the stupendous magnitude of His 
great world of nature, and of His tremendous periods of duration, have 
made it unthinkable that God could have become man, and, for us men 
and women, have died on the cross. 


Is that a true feeling? Undoubtedly, the only God, in whom it is 
possible to believe, is a very great God. Astronomy and geology have 
enormously expanded our ideas of the greatness of God, and they seem 
to have dwarfed man. A man may say it was possible to believe in 
God in the days of Archbishop Usher. To-day it is impossible. 
Surely, that is not sound reasoning. As I think of this mighty world 
that God has made, I seem to see the Cross of Jesus Christ becoming 
more believable every day. It is the same kind of thing in the sphere 
of<character as in the splendour of the starry heavens above. It is at 
home among great constellations. It is at home among enormous ages 
of geological time. It is the same kind of sublimity as these are in 
the sphere of space and time. We have been challenged on all hands by 
the greatness and splendour of nature. But believe in the excelling 
glory of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which has opened for us all 
a new and living Way into the holiest of all! 


3. JESUS CHRIST, THE LIFE 


We come now to the last of the great triad which go to make up the 
unity of the Christian faith. Nowhere in these brief addresses, have 
I found the difficulty so acute as in this subject. I think it has been 
the least explored of the three—the region in which there are, as yet, 
most discoveries to be made; the region, in which, I believe, there is a 

12 


178 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


new interest awakening in our time, which is acutely conscious that the 
radical necessity of our day is an increase in the spirit of life. 

I have called attention to the light that the story of the religions of 
mankind cast upon these words of our Lord. I think that students of 
religion are now agreed that the great motive of it all is the prayer of 
humanity for life. 

Now it is also true that the main theme of the New Testament is the 
giving of life; the main word is life. Its central fact is the resurrec- 
tion of Jesus Christ from the dead, and the whole movement of its 
thought, as we shall see presently, goes on to the giving of the Holy 
Spirit. The story of man’s need and the story of the Divine Gospel 
fit one another, like hand and glove. 

What, in its essence, is this gift of life, as we have it in the New 
Testament? As I have said, the Gospel is the greatest answer to human 
prayer. If the whole story of religion, extending from the mists of the 
past and going out through all the world to-day, is one thrilling prayer 
for life, then in Jesus Christ is the answer to that prayer. That is the 
greatest answer to prayer on human record. There is no doubt when 
we turn to the New Testament conception of life, that in the New 
Testament men think of this gift of life as an increase and a refinement 
of every noble human faculty and endowment, and they think of it also 
as a gift of immortality, a life that will always go on increasing and 
becoming nobler. 

What did He mean by it? 

I think we shall reach the heart of our enquiry best, if we go back 
and think of the first coming of Jesus to the world. The age into 
which He came was one of those worn-out and weary ages of human 
history. The greatest historian of the Roman Empire says of it, ‘‘It 
was an aged and dying world, and not even Cesar could make it new 
again.’” Now, into this aged and dying world, there comes this figure, 
Jesus Christ, and He is a radiant Fountain of vitality towards every- 
one who comes into contact with Him. He has exactly the same feeling ° 
towards physical disease and death, that a good physician has: to-day. 
He feels that there is in it something that is alien to God’s idea and 
plan for mankind. He fights hunger; He protects men against the 
destroying powers of nature; and at last, He overcomes the last enemy, 
death. And you see Him taking these men, these Jews with their 
limited ideas and narrow prejudices, and setting them free, leading them 
out into all joyous and generous thoughts of God and their fellow men. 
It is a great. expansion of the heart and soul and life of man that fol- 
lows Him wherever He goes. 

The New Testament writings are full of that sense of liberation and 
expansion and sovereignty over the world and death. ‘‘The law of the 
spirit of life in Christ Jesus,’’ said Paul, ‘‘made me free from the 
law of sin and of death.”’ It is the greatest new birth of life in human 


Jesus Curist, THE Lire jf 


history. To read this New Testament, coming from the heathen litera- 
ture of the time, is to be conscious that here is a new birth of vitality 
and energy and joy. The New Testament name for Christ was the 
Prince of Life, and to the disciples the unnatural thing was not that 
Jesus rose from the dead, but that He should ever die! It did not seem 
possible that He should be holden by death. 

It is in the light of all that, that we have to take this passage: ‘‘I 
am the life.’’ ‘‘I am come that they might have life, and that they 
might have it more abundantly.’’ Just as He was the Truth, just as He, 
in effect, said that the absolute nature of things was disclosed in His 
life of faith toward God and love toward man; just as He said that He 
was the Way, the personal Messenger of God to man, so now He says, ‘‘I 
am the life.’’ 

What is the conclusion of the whole matter, if this be so? It is that 
the thing that the age needs most of all to-day is only to get life from 
the living Christ, from fellowship with the risen Christ. Surely, what I 
said at the beginning is true, that the great want of our time is vitality 
of soul. 

Take this scheme of the League of Nations. The intelligence and the 
good will of mankind to-day was that it is on some such lines as these 
that humanity alone can be delivered, and yet the tragedy of it is that, 
as yet, it seems doubtful if there is vitality of soul to carry this thing 
through. Men do not seem to have enough faith in man and God and 
reason and truth and kindness and fellowship to put it through. 

Surely what I am saying discloses the real essential need of every one 
of us. The exhilarating thing in this gathering is the genuine faith in 
this thing—it is the pre-supposition of everything in your work. It is 
like a bath of life to come into the spirit of a meeting like this kind. 
That comes from Jesus Christ. It is His gift to mankind and it is 
what every one of us wants more and more. I think there is a great 
deal of truth in the idea of the old schoolmen, that sin in us all is due 
to the want of vitality in us. 

This is what every human soul needs. And what you and I need is 
precisely what the great world needs, and it is what the New Testament 
discloses as the thing that Jesus Christ radiates to all who live in His 
presence and who seek to follow Him. With it, of course, there comes 
the assurance of life forevermore, for in the world of God so noble a 
thing cannot possibly die. It is the need of the world—it is your need 
and mine—that we should have more of life, and therefore the conclu- 
sion of the whole matter is that the Way of Life offered to all is out 
into more intimate and steadfast fellowship with the risen Son of Man. 

I have reviewed with you the great faiths, that are the heart of the 
Christian life, the disclosure of the ultimate nature of things, the coming 
of that great Father of us all, in His Son, to the heart of His lost 


180 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


humanity, and the bringing of that gift of life, which is the world’s 
most crying need. 

I stand before a company of men and women like you with the feeling 
that you are the makers of the history of the future. You are those 
who are at the very springs of the life of the world, for to your hands 
has been committed the moulding of the best life of that generation 
upon which human history turns and swings. It is clear that the reap- 
ing of the tremendous harvest of the war is not to be done directly by 
your hands and mine; it falls to the generations that are coming up as 
the reserves of mankind; but to us is given the task and the privilege 
to give the first inspiration and direction to that distant generation. 


It is a responsibility to all and yet it gladdens the soul. I am sure 
of this, that it should more and more drive us—if we should need driv- 
ing—into a new intimacy and a new fellowship with Him, who is the 
Life and the Light of men. 


DR. PHILIPS’? ADDRESSES 
1. THE Way OvUT AND THE WaAy UP 


It may be a little fanciful that a certain section of the Gospel of St. 
John may be described thus: the 14th chapter is the Psalm of the 
Father—‘‘In my Father’s house are many mansions,’’; the 15th chap- 
ter is the Psalm of the Son—‘‘I am the true vine’’; and the 6th 
chapter is emphatically the Psalm of the Spirit, the Comforter. Now 
in the Psalm of the Son, there is that very memorable passage on the 
Divine Friendship. Verse 13 speaks of the essential of friendship: 
‘*Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for 
his friends.’’ The next verse speaks of the duty of friendship: ‘‘ Ye are 
my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.’’ Verse 15 speaks of 
the privilege of friendship, ‘‘ All things that I have heard of my Father 
I have made known unto you.’’ Verse 16 teaches the great origin of 
that friendship, ‘‘ Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you.’’ The 
second part of the verse goes on to speak of the purpose of that friend- 
ship, ‘‘That ye should go and bring forth fruit.’’ Then on to human 
friendship and the Cross, that brings God near and makes men dear. 


This passage on the divine friendship is located between two counsels 
to mutual friendship: ‘‘This is my commandment, that ye love one 
another,’’ and ‘‘ These things I command you that ye love one another.’’ 


When Mr. George Cadbury died, one of his friends, Dr. Fox, paid 
this tribute to his character, ‘‘The greatest thing that can be said of 
him is that he increased the sum of love in the world.’’ Jesus said 
about a woman in the days of His flesh, ‘‘She loved greatly.’’ What 
a magnificent thing it would be to say of all the members of this Con- 
vention, ‘‘ They increased the sum of love in the world.’’ 


THe Way Out AND THE Way UP 181 


One of the widespread movements of the day is to promote friendship, 
good will, fellowship; to increase the sum of love in the world. That is 
the only hope for the world, in view of the menace of race, and that is 
the purpose of the League of Nations, to try to get people to mingle 
freely together. But we are only learning the alphabet of the matter. 
In a very alive book, which he has just published on the Mystery of 
Preaching, Dr. Black of Edinburgh tells us he would put on the Com- 
munion table, instead of lilies, a little globe of the world, in the hope 
that children, as they are inspired by the Communion service, would be 
inspired by that globe to realise the need of the world. They would 
not make the mistake of feeling of their church, that it is merely a 
little social club; instead they would feel that it is a great altar of love, 
where men and women are banded to bring in the Kingdom of God. 

Now, one thing which has helped us to seek this, is the war. Some 
years ago, in America, when there was a union of two Evangelical 
churches, and when the union was consummated, these words were read, 
‘*But now in Jesus Christ, ye, who sometime were far off, are made nigh 
by the blood of Christ, for He has made us both one and has broken 
down the middle wall of partition.’’ Is there not a real sense, in which 
we can say, ‘‘ We have been made one’’? And in a far truer sense, we 
can add, ‘‘We have been made nigh by the blood of Christ. He has 
made both one.’’ 

Emerson told in one of his essays of a visit he paid to Carlyle. The 
two friends went out to walk over the lonely hills that looked away to- 
wards the Wordsworth country. Then they sat down and talked, as 
one friend will talk to another, in the silence of the lonely hills, of the 
immortality of the soul. In the hush, Carlyle said: ‘‘Christ died on the 
tree. That brought Dunskin Kirk there. That brought you and me to- 
gether.’? What a wondrous painting for an artist! what a magnificent 
saying for us! ‘‘Christ died on the tree. That binds us together.’’ 

Our wish is just to feel this more and more, as the Convention pro- 
eeeds—not merely to be forced together, but to get together, to work 
together with intent; that is the secret of unity and communion be- 
tween the Churches—working together, thinking together. 

At the beginning of his book on ‘‘The Intellectual Life,’’ in the 
dedication to his wife, Mr. Hamerton says: ‘‘It seems to me that all 
those things which we have learned together are doubly my own.’’ And 
a greater reminds us that there is a comprehending that takes place 
through the great things of God. Sorrow is contagious; joy is more 
so; but in union and communion with Christ there is the great thrill 
which exalts vision, there is the electric touch which inspires and seems 
to open the Kingdom of Heaven. One of the glories of science is that 
there is neither black nor white in its quest; for every hand is welcome 
which will seek to grapple with disease and suffering and the scourges 
of humanity. 


182 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


But now there is something far deeper than this which we need. We 
need to get together in our conversation and thinking round the Divine 
Friend, I suppose many of you were sailing yesterday on the glorious 
waters of the Clyde and have come back to the toil of the Convention 
refreshed by the sea breathing beneath the fragrant mountains of Argyll. 
And how many of us feel that we must bring ourselves much nearer 
to the side of our generous, our healing, our understanding Friend. In 
the story of the life of his daughter, the late Dr. Moule of Durham 
tells how she came to be thankful for wakefulness, especially if she was 
in trouble. She was glad of quiet leisure to fight things out. And the 
Dean of St. Paul’s, in that exquisite tribute of his to his little daughter, 
Paula, says how, in the last years of her life, she asked to be allowed 
to discontinue the childlike practice of saying her prayers to her mother, 
because ‘‘TI should like to be alone with God.”’ David Livingstone said: 
‘*T like to dwell on the love of the great Mediator. I like to press 
nearer and nearer to the heart of the Divine Friend; it always warms 
my heart.’’ And the natives of Africa were conscious that there was 
something in Livingstone that there was in none other. 

We have heard on the platform of St. Andrew’s Hall many noble 
utterances. If you ask where the best of them came from, the, answer 
is: From the wisdom of the Divine Friend, from Christ. Sir Robert 
Peel one day said to his wife, who had interrupted him on his knees, 
‘You don’t think I could attempt to guide the councils of this land, 
unless I sought wisdom from Him, who has promised to grant it?’’ 
And at this Convention we want to feel the love of the Great Friend, 
which always warms my heart. We want to share His mind and thought 
and vision and His experience of God. We want to grasp with Him the 
thoughts of God and live with Him in the love of God. And we want 
to get, bit by bit, new courage, new vision, new ideals, new powers, new 
interests, a new passion; we want to get a new certainty. ‘‘I have 
called you friends. All things that I have heard of my father I have 
made known unto you.’’ 

Not very long since, I had a letter from a friend on the Continent, 
recalling a graduation sermon, which he heard in St. Giles’s, preached by 
the late Dr. Rainy. My friend said it was simplicity itself—so simple, 
that without the massive personality behind, it might have seemed al- 
most childish. It was a personal testimony to Christ. At the end, he 
spoke of the wealth in the words, ‘‘ Ask, seek, knock.’’ You can imagine 
his impressive manner, It seemed as if he had just ‘‘ been there,’’ com- 
muning with the great living, speaking Friend. 

Sir Walter Scott makes the Black Dwarf say, ‘‘Man, how should I 
possess the power?’’ 

‘‘We may question with wand of science, 
Explain, divide and discuss, 
But only in Meditation, 
The mystery speaks to us! ’’ 


POWER FOR THE WoRLD’S NEED 183 


Let us draw nearer to the Friend, listen better, bend lower, and we 
shall learn much about the child that will make our love for the child 
deeper and holier, and our yearning for peace more urgent than it has 
been. When Lord Grey, the Governor-General of Canada, was dying, he 
said: ‘‘I want to say to people that there is a real way out of all the 
mess materialism has got them into. It is Christ’s way. We’ve got to 
give up quarreling. We’ve got to realise we are all members of the same 
family. There’s nothing that can help humanity—I’m perfectly sure 
there is not—except love. Love is the way out and the way up. That is 
my farewell message to the world.’’ 

Love, the love of the Friend—when I think of it, it makes my heart 
warm, and I know that the Gospel is the power of God. 


2. POWER FOR THE WORLD’S NEED 


There are none of us here who do not feel that we are living in a 
great and a grave time. Things are topsy-turvy and very wayward, 
and there has been a stout challenge to facts and faith, and there is a 
lack of vision and power. One very disquieting fact in the situation is 
the audacious speculation about God and God’s way. People speak with 
confidence of forces of which they are ignorant and which they venture 
to ignore. How often we read: ‘‘The one great thing that is needed 

.’’? or, ‘The one great need of the day is...’’ And it may only 
be a very small thing, materialistic or realistic or idealistic. 


In connection with our Christian work, we do well to remind ourselves 
how incaleulable are divine forces. One of the great teachings of Psalm 
48 is just how powerless kings are, when the kings clash with the will 
of the Great King. 

Now, some say that the Church and the Sunday School are not in the 
main stream, and that while other interests are advancing by leaps and 
bounds, they are, in Scotch speech, feckless. But people may be blind 
or strangely oblivious. There is a famous book of Covenanting days, 
reading which you may learn something of the sport which took place 
in the country, but reading which you would never know that there was 
a life-and-death struggle taking place in this land. In Clarendon’s 
History of the Rebellion, the name of the greatest Englishman of the 
day, John Milton, does not occur. In MacArthur’s History of Our 
Times, the Sunday School is not mentioned in the index. In one of 
the most reliable histories of Great Britain, there were described the 
great movements that have shaped Britain, but you will not find John 
Wesley’s name there; yet John Wesley was a man of whom you could 
say that ‘‘no man lived nearer the heart of England, the centre of new 
life, not Clive, Pitt or Johnson, but a man whom you cannot cut out of 
the national life.’’ 

But the Kingdom, we are certain, is moving, and yet the difficulties 


184 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


and the obstacles are tremendous. One thing, for example, of which we 
have been made conscious from what we have heard, is the might of the 
uncontrollable forces. But does it not occur sometimes to ask this: Are 
not such things the inevitable penalty of great movements and growth? 
May not some of them be connected with the answers to our very 
prayers? God, I mean, often gives His people far bigger things to 
grapple with than they dreamt of, when they prayed for the opening of 
doors. It is by terrible things that God often answers prayer. 

John Ruskin was in Rome in 1824, and the thing that impressed Mr. 
Ruskin most in Rome was the sight of people trying to be re- 
ligious without God. It is well worth while for all of us to weigh a 
remark like that—‘‘ people trying to be religious without God.’’ When 
reports are favourable, we might become self-complacent. Conferences 
are tempted sometimes to feel that victory can be organised, that if we 
perfect our method, the result is secure. Now, perhaps, if we could 
grasp it, the situation is more anxious than it appears to be. Conquests 
for Christ are hard things to win, and I am sure we are very conscious 
of our need, both of wisdom and of power. 

In his book on Christianity and the Race Problem, Mr. Oldham main- 
tains that if the Christian spirit is to exert a controlling influence, it 
can only be by means of new thoughts, which have not yet been thought, 
by fresh interests and inspirations, that are still waiting to be born. 
That is, perhaps, true, and yet it is amazing what a little thing may do 
to change the whole current of life and thought and to start, as it 
were, new rivers of interest. John Wesley’s preaching and Charles 
Wesley’s hymns have changed the whole current of British thought and 
life. Three hundred years ago, a young Scotch lad saw the ninth verse 
of the 119th Psalm. It changed his heart, and he became a professor 
in Aberdeen, dying before he was thirty years old. He left a book, 
which passed into the hands of a noble English woman. She gave it 
to her son, John Wesley, and it changed his life. Charles Wesley gave 
that book to George Whitefield, who came to Cambuslang and preached 
the gospel of conversion. A dour elder of the church was roused and 
led to seek his own good and the good of his little boy. That boy, 
Claudius Buchanan, became Vice-Chancellor of the Fort William Col- 
lege in Bengal, and was the first to arouse the British people to their 
duty to the peoples of India. 

Let us take another illustration, closer to Sunday-School work. An 
Edinburgh minister paid a visit to Hamilton, where his preaching so 
moved one hearer that he resolved to join the Church with his house- 
hold. One of the boys was David Livingstone. He got a good many 
impressions from his Sunday-School teacher. And David Livingstone 
earried that teaching into his work in Africa. 

But now where are we to get the thoughts and the interest, and 
where, even if we had them, are we to find the power to embody them? 


POWER FOR THE WoORLD’S NEED 185 


Where are we to get vision, power? That question brings us up to the 
central thing in our faith. What is the great message of the Church? 
When Jesus Christ was baptized, and the Spirit of God descended upon 
Him, the whole activities of the unseen world were set free in order 
to work on Him and through Him, just as at Pentecost His Spirit de- 
scended on His people. 

We have all been too tardy in exploring the work of the Spirit of 
God, and I think we can all point one another to the proof of His work- 
ing, not only in our personal experience, but in the very things that 
gathered us here in Glasgow. Take this for example. Speaking of 
Sunday-School work, one of the great Bishops of the Church of England 
—he died in 1806—declared solemnly that there was ground for sus- 
picion that Sunday Schools were not exerting a good influence, and, 
owing to the acute feeling abroad, the Cabinet of William Pitt thought 
seriously of introducing a bill to suppress Sunday Schools in the coun- 
try. That noble statesman, John Bright, gave this as his testimony: ‘‘I 
do not believe that all the statesmen you have in existence, I do not 
believe that all the efforts they have ever made, have contributed so 
much to the greatness and the happiness and the security of the country, 
as have the efforts of your Sunday-School teachers. ’’ 

At this Convention we have had the testimony of kings, of the Presi- 
dent of the United States, of the Prime Minister of Japan, as to the 
value of this institution. Mr. Imamura has told us how, in Tokyo, on 
the initiative of the authorities, the children can be gathered on Satur- 
day afternoons in the public schools, for instruction in the Word of God. 
And it is the Sunday-School teachers who are carrying on the work 
which the disciples of Buddha find themselves unable to do. 

It is just a hundred years ago since the merchants of Liverpool gave 
a gold casket to the Prince Regent for his endeavour to maintain the 
opposition to Wilberforce in his abolition of the slave traffic, because 
they regarded it as one of England’s sources of prosperity. It was the 
assertion of Jesus Christ of the individual value of the Negro in His 
teaching, in His Cross, and it was borne home by His living Spirit, that 
affected the change. And no one rejoiced so decidedly as Dr. Clifford 
to recognize that. All this surely has come+this change of mind—- 
through the working of the Spirit of God. 

Then as to power. We sometimes look at the monuments of men’s 
achievement and wonder that the nimble fingers of machinery could do 
it all. After all, how little they did! The weakness of God is stronger 
than the strength of man, for Christ was crucified in weakness. It is 
seen in the Cross and yet, out of that Cross, the Christ was made strong, 
and the Cross to-day is the central point in the story of the universe. 
And if that be God’s weakness, what is His strength? ‘‘He taketh up 
the isles as a very little thing.’’ The Power that launched creation 
is behind the very weakest of His creatures. Mary Slessor once said 


186 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


to a surly African chief, who tried to bully her and stop her, ‘‘ When 
you think of the woman’s power, you forget the power of the woman’s 
God. I will go.’’ And she went, that fragile little woman, who, as a 
child, would not dare to pass a cow in a field. David Livingstone once 
wrote, when in face of terrible danger: ‘‘I read that Jesus Christ said, 
‘All power is given unto me in heaven and earth...Lo, I am with you 
alway, even unto the end of the world.’ It is the word of a perfect 
Gentleman. That is an end of it. I will go, and I will not go fur- 
tively by night.’’ And he went. 

And it is this God, who is behind us in our weakness and in all our 
enterprise—a God, who is greater than any of His words, and all whose 
promises are yea and amen in Christ. 


3. BURDEN BEARING 


This morning, instead of giving an address on a stated topic, I should 
like, if possible, to suggest one or two things from tha 58th Psalm, 
which we sung, and part of which we have read, and from the 71st 
Psalm, a portion of which we have also read. These wonderful meetings 
will linger long in the memories of all of us when we go from this build- 
ing and face again the tasks of life and wander to our homes; it may 
be in distant parts of the earth. We are nearing the end of our labours 
and I am sure that everyone here is conscious that these have been great 
days—days, some of them, of Heaven on earth. How often we have 
looked abroad upon the sea of faces, unknown or largely unknown, and 
yet have known that all of us are turned in one direction, towards the 
uplifted Christ! How often our hearts have cried out in gladness, One 
family, we dwell in Him! ‘‘Thou hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood, 
out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation.’’ 


We have known in these halls hours of admiration of the ways of 
God, hours of enlightenment, hours of stimulus, hours of inspiration, 
and hours, too, of serious concern, as we have thought of the state of 
our poor world, of the need of the young, of the state of home life and 
stewardship and the Lord’s Day, and all the difficulties and obstacles 
that lie in the way. 


But now, looking backwards, in what words shall we express our ex- 
periences, and looking forward, what is our purpose and our aim? 
There is a verse in the 5th Psalm, which, a few years ago when the 
great call came to me, comforted me very greatly—I was reading at 
the time the prayer-book version of the Psalm. The Authorised Ver- 
sion of the Bible gives it, ‘‘I will come into thy house in the multitude 
of thy mercy.’’ The prayer-book version changes one word and gives 
a beautiful point,’’ I will come into Thy house, upon the multitude of 
Thy mercies.’’ I have passed that thought on to many people since then 
to their comfort and help and I put it to you, to what I am sure is the 


BuRDEN BEARING 187 


very tired Secretary of this Convention, and to the Executive. I put it 
to the loneliest visitor in the hall to-day; I put it to the traveller who 
has come from the furthest corner of the earth. I have come borne on 
the multitude of Thy mercies—borne like a boat on the waters of a 
friendly wave—brought here, not by might or by power, but borne upon 
the multitude of the mercies by the grace of the Spirit of God. And so, 
in the coming days, it will be. 

There is another suggestion I would like to give you from the 71st 
Psalm. Verse 16 reads, ‘‘I will go in the strength of the Lord God.’’ 
The Revised Version gives it, ‘‘I will come with the mighty acts of the 
Lord.’’ I will come borne on the multitude of Thy mercies, rehearsing 
the mighty acts of God, the great things He has done in Christ, the great 
things He has done in history, in our experience, in East and West, in 
the hearts of the young in the causes that are nearest to the heart of 
Jesus Christ. We have had, I think, thirty glimpses of the world field 
and hundreds of other glimpses, gathering round other subjects. One 
century ago, it is estimated, there were 1,350,000 Sunday-School 
scholars throughout the world. In 1851, the year of the great Exhibi- 
tion, there were 6,000,000. In 1924, there are more than thirty million. 
Think of the rivers of influence, the leavening process, and the live in- 
terest to-day of the best, the most vital minds in every country! Art 
critics have pointed out to us that in the paintings of the Dutch artist, 
Wouwerman, there is nearly always one feature, a feature that gives 
them vitality, interest, and alertness, the figure of a white horse. In our 
thought, on the canvas of history, in our experience here and in the past, 
there looms out everywhere one great feature, the presence of the mighty 
acts of God. I will come borne upon the multitude of His mercies; I 
will come—and that is what we have been doing here—rehearsing the 
mighty acts of Jehovah. 

And now, near the parting-time, what shall we say? I will go in the 
strength of the Lord. The prayer-book version of the Psalms gives a 
fine little added touch: ‘‘I wiil go forward in the strength of the Lord’’ 
—not only holding on, but going forward. When Captain Cook was 
surveying the coast of New Zealand, he named a part of Dusky Bay, 
which he was prevented from examining, ‘‘Nobody Knows What.’’ 
About twenty years after, when Captain Vancouver finished Captain 
Cook’s work, he drew the correct coast-line on the chart and added, with 
humour, ‘‘Somebody Knows What.’’ We have come and now are going 
into unknown seas, towards difficulties which none can foresee and none 
may refuse, but all feeling this, that God knows what. And feeling 
this, we can go forward into life and to the tasks that call—those tasks 
that brought us here and bind us together—saying, ‘‘I will go forward 
in the strength of the Lord God.’’ 

Principal Cairns, when he was speaking to us, spoke of the need of 
faith in God, of the interpreting of nature into experience of God with 


188 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Jesus Christ, His Son. In Scotland, there used to be a famous old 
teacher, whom we love to call Rabbie Duncan. He ealls us to a more 
forward moving faith, what the writer to the Hebrews calls ‘‘the full 
assurance of faith.’’ That expression does not mean exactly that. The 
Revised Version gives ‘‘in fulness of faith,’’ or, as Duncan would sug- 
gest, ‘‘in the full sail of faith,’’ bearing right on, scudding with the 
wind, all canvas up! Our Scottish Divines were very fond of the verse, 
‘“the gales of the Spirit.’’ It is catching these gales that is to be our 
power, bearing us right on to our tasks, all canvas up. ‘‘I will go 
forward in the strength of the Lord.”’ 

I mentioned yesterday the name of Dr. Claudius Buchanan, a Glasgow 
man, and he has given us this thought: ‘‘To confess the King of 
Heaven.’’ Then, there is this message from another Glasgow man, the 
great James Gilmore, who gives us, ‘‘ Keep close to Jesus Christ.’’ Still 
another Glasgow man, Dr. Barclay, gives us, ‘‘Seek the outlook from 
Olivet.’’ And then, David Livingstone, a Glasgow man, said this: ‘‘I 
am ready to go anywhere, provided it be forward.’’ ‘‘I will go forward 
in the strength of the Lord God.’’ 

And then there is the memorable message from the 68th Psalm, the 
battle song of Jehovah’s people and used by the Jews at Pentecost. 
Verse 19 reads, ‘‘Blessed be the Lord, who daily loadeth us with 
benefits, even the God of our salvation.’’ The prayer-book version 
gives it, ‘‘ Praised be the Lord daily, even the God who helpeth us and 
poureth His benefits upon us.’’ How magnificent that is to-day, how 
true! He helpeth us and poureth His benefits upon us! That is the 
faith in which we stand. It is by these things we live. The outside 
forces are incalculable, but God is our Helper and He poureth His bene- 
fits upon us. There will be ‘‘showers of blessing.’’ ‘Thou openest Thy 
hand and gives to all men liberally. There is something magnificent in 
the lavish way in which God gives—beauty for ashes. ‘‘I am come 
that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly. ’’ 


But now the Revised Version has given another turn to that thought 
of ours. It does not translate it, ‘‘Blessed be the Lord, who daily 
loadeth us with benefits,’’ but, ‘‘Blessed be the Lord, who daily 
beareth our burden’’—the big things that frighten us in the world 
situation, the things that are too big for our minds to grasp, the inter- 
ests of the young, the problem of training. Blessed be the Lord, who 
daily beareth our burden. 


And this one other thought. There are three passages with which, in 
memory, you may link this text in the 68th Psalm. There are these 
words, ‘‘ Every man shall bear his own burden.’’ That is a challenge 
to stand up in life to responsibilities, but show grit and endurance and 
courage in the tasks that meet us. 


BURDEN BEARING 189 


There is that other counsel: ‘‘Bear ye one another’s burdens, and so 
fulfil the law of Christ.’’ That is a call to consider one another, to live 
out the Gospel of Sympathy. 

And thirdly, there is the text: ‘‘Cast thy burden upon the Lord.’’ That 
is the voice of hope. But the crown and best of all is, ‘‘ Blessed be the 
Lord, who daily beareth our burden,’’ and when the labourer grows 
tired and falls, He will carry him home to Himself. 


THREE CHAIRMEN’S ADDRESSES 


That the addresses made by those who consented to serve as 
Chairmen of the sessions of the Convention were not mere 
perfunctory utterances may be seen from three of them. 


On Saturday evening, June 21, following the morning’s 
wonderful presentation of the work of various organizations 
for boys and girls, and the afternoon parade of detachments 
of these organizations, Colonel John A. Roxburgh, V.D., D.L., 
J.P., of Glasgow, President of the Boys’ Brigade, and Vice 
President of the Glasgow Chamber of Commerce, said: 

The time has gone past when it can be considered sufficient that the 
religious education of the child should be confined to one hour on one 
day of the week. At our meetings here, during the past days, it has 
time and again been insisted upon that the most important work the 
Church has to do is to care for the children. It has been pointed out 
that prevention is better than cure, that the hope of the Church is the 
child, and that the Church may well put out all her strength in trying 
to lead the children early into its fellowship, rather than have to make 
stupendous efforts to reclaim them, later on. 

To do this effectively something more is required than the Sunday- 
School class. We wish the lads and girls to realise that religion is a 
thing for everyday life, and that everything they do should be done as 
‘*unto God.’’ 

The ‘‘pull’’ these various organisations of which we have been telling 
have is that those in charge of them come into contact with the young 
people otherwise than merely in the Sunday School, and that the same 
men and women are associated with them in the secular pursuits of the 
organisation—educational, recreational, or otherwise—as meet with them 
at the Bible Class. The instructors have thus a greatly increased influ- 
ence placed at their disposal which, if wisely used, is productive of the 
most excellent results. The children, moreover, learn to know their 
instructors in a way they seldom get to know their Sunday-School 
teachers, and the instructors, in their turn, have a quite exceptional 
opportunity of studying their charges. A mutual confidence and friend- 
ship is promoted which grows with the years and is specially helpful 


190 SunbDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


when the time comes for a lad or a girl to leave the organisation and go 
out into the world. If all the boys or girls of our land were connected 
with one or other of these organisations, how the face of things would 
be changed in a few years? 

We all know how the power of imagination is developed in children, 
and how they more or less live in a world of make-believe. They are all 
hero-worshipers—almost unknown to themselves. Happy the teacher, 
the guardian, or the leader, who has such intimate knowledge of his boys 
or girls and has so impressed his personality upon them that they have 
made him their hero. Anyone who attains this position has an 
added source of influence and has an exceptional opportunity of leading 
up to the highest ideals, even to Christ Himself, who is the supreme 
Hero to all who truly seek to follow Him. 

Life is a great—the great—adventure, and there is nothing children 
more enjoy than adventure. They are always fascinated by the unex- 
pected. Cannot we make use of this attribute to induce them to follow 
the highest, to follow the Christ the King? 

The subjects te be discussed this evening deal with the relation of the 
Sunday School to world problems, and inevitably raise the question as 
to how far the Sunday School is a training ground for citizenship. In 
these days of the lowered political franchise this is an increasingly im- 
portant question. If we believe that the best foundation for citizenship 
is a moral and religious one, then the Sunday School—if properly con- 
ducted—is undoubtedly the best possible school. Not for one moment 
that I would have politics or economics taught there, but that the young 
people, as they grow up, should have pointed out to them their responsi- 
bility for the conditions under which they live, and the power that is in 
their hands to alter or improve these conditions in accordance with 
Christian principles and for the proper exercise of such power they are 
responsible to God. 

What a power there is in the Sunday School to revolutionise the world 
even socially, and in great measure to bring in the Kingdom of God, if 
it rose to the full height of its possibilities! 

But in order to effect: this, we must broaden the basis of our instruc- 
tion and we must be at pains to show the children how Christian prin- 
ciples are to be applied to everyday life, and that the spirit of Christ 
can be carried into and made to govern every sphere of our activities. 

The day school has a most important part to play in the education of 
the child. Our part is to build upon the instruction given there, with 
the fixed intention of developing the moral and religious side of the 
child’s nature, and of providing him with a basis of Christian character 
which will enable him to bear himself as a Christian in all situations. 

My contention is that this can be done only by taking into account 
every side of the child’s nature, and teaching him that his moral and 
physical—as well as his spiritual—nature must be brought under the 
dominion of Christ. 


THREE CHAIRMEN’s ADDRESSES 191 


To be a good citizen a boy must have learned to have every side of 
his nature under control, and it is our task to show him that the only 
way in which he can effectively do this is to submit himself to Jesus 
Christ as the Lord and Master of his life. 


On Wednesday, June 25, Mr. James Cunningham, J.P., 
Glasgow, said: 


The World’s Sunday School Association, under whose auspices we 
meet, has two main objects: 

First: The establishment and the extension of Sunday Schools in all 
the Mission Fields. 

The Association’s work is carried on through existing missionary 
agencies and Evangelical Churches by the provision of trained teachers, 
lesson schemes, literature, and all else required for the effective working 
of Sunday Schools. Everywhere the closest and most cordial harmony 
exists between this Association and other Societies. 

Second: The development of a Missionary spirit in the Sunday Schools 
at home. 

This helps to provide funds and arouse the interest of the rising 
generation and tend to the maintenance and extension of the work in the 
future. 


The Association believes in the child as the Hope of the World and is 
in deepest sympathy with every effort made for his moral and spiritual 
well-being. It does not charge itself with any assistance to Home 
Sunday Schools; that is in the capable hands of the great Sunday School 
Unions existing in all Christian lands. Such Unions we are glad to say 
are also being gradually formed in the various Mission fields. 

Missionary effort has long had a strong claim in Scottish Churches, 
though the time was when any proposal to’spend money on the conver- 
sion of the heathen was looked at askance by ecclesiastical authorities 
and little encouragement was given to it by the Church. Happily these 
times have passed away and all Churches are vying with each other as to 
what they can do to carry out their Lord’s command: ‘‘Go ye into all 
the world.’’ 

In May, 1824, the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland first 
definitely recognised Foreign Missions to be an essential part of its 
duty as a Christian Church and entered on the honourable course which 
it has continued to follow for the past hundred years. 

Other Scottish denominations were early in the field and at the present 
time the two main Presbyterian bodies in Scotland are contributing 
about £350,000 a year for Mission work all over the world. Stations 
have been established at many places in India, Africa, China and the 
Islands of the Sea. 

About 800 Missionaries from our Home Churches are on the field with 
7,000 local assistants, many of whom are ordained pastors. Over 170,000 


192 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


pupils are attending their day schools and colleges. The Continent of 
Europe, the Colonial field and special Jewish Missions all claim a share 
of attention, and the story of progress in the dark places of the earth 
reads with the intense interest of a vivid romance. Spiritual work on 
the field is assisted by Educational, Medical and Industrial departments 
all working for the main object of raising up earnest, devout and 
devoted followers of Jesus Christ. 

These figures do not by any means exhaust what Scottish Churches are 
doing for Foreign Missions. All other denominations, Episcopal, Con- 
gregational, Methodist, Baptist, etc., have their own agents on the field. 
With our population of five millions we claim that Scotland is showing 
a fair interest in Church extension though we are by no means satisfied 
that we cannot or ought not to do more. 

A Society in Scotland for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge 
which has existed since 1709, (and at that date carried on Sabbath 
Schools in the country,) recently provided for a Missionary lectureship 
in all of our four Scottish Universities, Aberdeen, Edinburgh, Glasgow 
and St. Andrews, by which a week’s course of intensive study will be 
given every second year; this will no doubt do much to interest our 
students in the mission fields. 

The National Bible Society of Scotland last year spent £36,000 in 
Bible circulation, distributing nearly three million copies of the Bible 
or portions of it. 

Last but not least, let us mention what our Scottish Sunday Schools 
have done for India. A few years ago an appeal was made for assist- 
ance to provide teacher training for Indian Sunday-School workers, and 
£1,600 was raised. The interest of this was used to provide a qualified 
man for the work. Last year an opportunity occurred for securing 
premises at Coonoor in Southern India suitable for a Teacher Training 
Institute. The cost was £2,200, and it was decided to use the capital of 
the Scottish Fund with some accrued interest for the purchase of this 
building. Our Scottish Schools were appealed to and raised the balance, 
enabling us to hand over the Institute to the India Sunday School 
Union, entirely free of debt. It is to be maintained as a centre to which 
young Indian Christians can come to be trained as Sunday-School 
teachers, and carry wide afield the knowledge and skill acquired in the 
classes. 

This College has been named the St. Andrew’s Teacher Training In- 
stitute and it will be under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Annett, who are 
now with us. They have several Indian assistants, one of whom, Rev. 
V. P. Mamman, is also at the Convention. We trust this institution 
will have the continued support of our Scottish Sunday Schools. 


THREE CHAIRMEN’s ADDRESSES 193 


I have said nothing of our Scottish heroes on the Missionary Roll 
of Fame, but Scotland has reason to be proud of its share in the pioneer 
work of missionary enterprise. 

Much has been done, there is yet much to do, but in God’s own time 
and in His own manner it will be accomplished. Let it be ours to do 
our part in our own day and to the best of our ability. 

It is becoming more and more apparent that the evangelisation of the 
world will never be accomplished by missionaries from the West. Effort 
must be concentrated on the education and training of the Christians of 
each land to teach their brethren. East is East and West is West and 
even long residence in the foreign field will enable few missionaries so 
to plumb the depths of the Eastern mind and its methods of thought, as 
to enable them to present the truths they are seeking to teach, in a 
manner that will appeal or be understood. 

There are, however, bright hopes that with a nucleus of earnest, de- 
voted, educated students reared in the foreign fields the glad news of 
the Gospel may spread with a rapidity beyond our fondest hopes. 

Evidence of this is being shown in the many Native Churches and 
Church organisations abroad that are more and more controlled by 
their own people. Indian and African clergymen and laymen as mem- 
bers of Presbyteries and Synods are helping greatly in the deliberations 
and this is cordially welcomed by all interested societies. 

There is a grave danger that the pernicious propagandists of the 
worst features of Communism and Bolshevism may so impress the half- 
enlightened nations that anarchy and destruction may arise. There was 
never a time both at home and abroad when there was more need to hold 
up Christ as the Saviour of the world, 

Christianity came to Scotland from the East and it is ours to return 
the glad news which has done so much for our own and all Western 
lands. It is not enough that we provide the funds for our missionary 
effort. Our sympathies and our prayers should go out to those who are 
carrying on this great work under conditions so often difficult and dis- 
couraging, in circumstances so full of trials and troubles. To our 
young men and women, who leave all the comforts of home and family 
and friends, for a mode of life so utterly different, among people so 
strange, often in danger and sickness and death; to these let us bid 
Godspeed. It is a great pleasure that we have so many of these noble 
workers at this Convention: to all we give a most cordial welcome, and 
say God prosper and bless you in all your work. 


On Saturday morning the Very Rev. Professor George Mil- 
ligan, D.D., D.C.L., the University, Glasgow, Moderator of 
the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, 1923-1924, 
said: a 


194. SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


A great educationist has said, ‘‘Let us live for our children,’’ and 
the appeal is one which finds an answering response in all our hearts. 
At no period, perhaps, of the world’s history could it have been made 
with greater probability of being listened to, and the main object of the 
great Convention in which we are now assembled is to learn how we can 
best give effect to it. 

But while this is so, and we cannot be reminded too strongly of our 
obligations to the youth of our land, and of the unwearied efforts that 
are required if they are to be rightly led in those paths, where alone true 
righteousness and peace are to be found, we must not forget that while 
we can do much for the children, they can do much for us. 

When our Lord set a little child in the midst of His disciples, it was 
not that they might teach it, but that it might teach them. And on an- 
other occasion He pointed to the children as the fittest symbols of His 
Heavenly Kingdom. 

Mr. Moody, the American evangelist, has said in his clear, incisive 
way, that when our Lord was on earth, the one thing that reminded 
Him of the Home He had left was the faces of the children. And we 
know in our own experience how our own thoughts are lifted up, and 
our own feelings purified and ennobled by the fresh innocence and 
simplicity and directness of Christ’s little ones. 


‘*Trailing clouds of glory do they come 
From God who is their home.’’ 


But it is not only for the uplift that they give us that we have to 
thank the children, but for the power they exert amongst the events and 
surroundings of our daily lives. How often what seems the weakest 
member in a household is really the strongest, and it is the child who 
rules—reconciling differences, knitting those otherwise separated more 
closely together, and imparting a joy which no other gift of God can so 
fully bestow. 


Or, to take a wider view, what is it that ied this Convention to as- 
semble in its thousands from the most distant parts of the earth? What 
but the call of a little child? Could any other summons have proved so 
potent, or have led so surely to the Conference’s leaving a lasting mark 
on the world’s history? It is not too much to say that, when we remem- 
ber that in ministering to the children, we are ministering to the Lord 
Himself, and that the motive of our work, and the secret of its success, 
are again to be found in His own assurance, ‘‘It is not the will of your 
Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.’’ 


And one thing more. Wordsworth has claimed for the child that he 
brings with him ‘‘forward-looking’’ thoughts. Amidst the disappoint- 
ments and the sorrows and the sins which inevitably befall us as men 
and women, a child’s face is turned to the future. In his presence we 


THe SUNDAY ScHOOL AND WORLD PEACE 195 


realise that there is a better yet to be, and that with the new child 
there comes a new hope, a new possibility, of the new heavens and new 
earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. 

Many years ago, in the quaint old German city of Nuremberg, I saw 
an iron shrine, the work of one of those craftsmen who in the Middle 
Ages made their city famous. It was encircled by many figures of 
angels, of apostles, of teachers, but the topmost figure of all was the 
figure of a little child seated upon a globe. And the marvel of the shrine 
was this, that the child was the key to the whole. So long as he was 
in his place, the whole shrine with its many parts was firmly riveted 
together: when the child was removed, the whole fell to pieces. Doubt- 
less to the mind of the artist the child was the Divine Child Jesus; but 
the same is true of every human child in his place and degree, and 
amidst the inevitable discouragement and difficulties of our work we are 
learning that the old prophetic vision is finding ever fresh fulfillments 
amongst us: ‘‘And a little child shall lead them.’’ 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL AND WORLD PEACE 
By THE RicHt Hon. Viscount CEcIL oF CHELWOOD 


World Peace! We are told to seek peace and pursue it. I do not 
know whether we have been, all of us, very sincerely determined to carry 
out that precept during the last four or five years, but we certainly have 
not been very successful. Peace in any real sense of the word still 
eludes us. At the best we have secured a cessation of hostilities. 
Nevertheless, though there is a good deal that is disquieting and even 
alarming in the aspect of international affairs, there is one cheering 
symptom. Never before, I think, have the Christian churches been so 
active and so unanimous in preaching the importance of peace, and 
particularly is that true amongst those branches of the Christian Church 
which are specially connected with the Sunday-School movement. It 
would be astonishing if it were not so, and, indeed, it is astonishing 
that here and there are heard dissentient notes. 

The other day I was in Holland talking about the League of Nations. 
A friend told me (he was a Presbyterian clergyman) that he 
found some of his Dutch brethren had grave doubts as to whether the 
League of Nations could be advocated by a genuine Christian. They 
said that Christ spoke of wars and rumours of wars, and that therefore 
they must be regarded as part of a definitely ordered state of affairs 
in the world, and that it savoured of impiety to try and prevent them. 

Well, I do not know that we need bother much about eccentric stone- 
age views of that kind. Certainly there would be, I imagine, very few 
Christian teachers who would venture to talk such nonsense as that in 
this country—though I suppose it is not so very long since people 


196 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING orf NATIONS 


doubted whether sanitation and the prevention of disease were not flying 
in the face of Providence. 

What is much more serious than these exceptional follies is the apathy 
certainly in some sections of the Christian Church on the subject. That 
seems to me very strange. I should have thought there were very few 
things about which the teaching of the Bible is clearer than that peace 
among nations is part of the ultimate purpose of creation. Without 
doubt in the Old Testament numbers of passages will recall themselves 
to all our minds on the subject, and specially the well-known verses 
found in both Isaiah and Micah, culminating in the promise that the 
nations shall not learn war any more, and that this ideal condition of 
affairs is necessary for the time when ‘‘the earth shall be full of the 
knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.’’ 

It is quite true that the Old Testament recognises that there may be 
evils even worse than war and that it may be the duty, at least so I 
think, of a religious man to take part in a war if that be the only way 
of putting a stop to some cause of oppression or injustice. 

Unless and until some substitute for war can be established and relied 
on I am afraid that I, for one, must admit that in given circumstances 
war is right. That, at any rate seems to me the teaching of the Old 
Testament, nor do I think the New Testament contradicts it. The Old 
Testament ideal has become clearer and more definite in the New 
Testament. 

But though it may have been done brutally and blatantly by the 
German general staff, it was part of the war training in other armies 
and was regularly instilled into the fighting troops with more or less 
success. Indeed, if you want men to kill and maim other men, it seems 
natural to begin by trying to persuade them that the other men thor- 
oughly deserve it. 

Nor, if we apply the test of results, if we ask what fruit the tree of 
war has produced, shall we reach a different conclusion. I do not wish 
to press this side of my argument unduly, but, in spite of the great 
amount of personal heroism and devotion which were produced, it does 
seem to me a melancholy truth that, on the whole, the results of the late 
war have been no less prejudicial from a moral even than from a ma- 
terial point of view. 

All that can be said of this most righteous war, as it seems to me, is 
that it was a lesser of two evils; that to allow injustice to triumph 
and oppression to succeed may be a greater evil than war and all its 
horrors. In that sense war may be right. But do not let us conceal 


from ourselves that even so it is a terrible disaster materially and 
morally. 


It is, therefore, one of the first of Christian duties to seek some sub- 
stitute for war which will secure justice and peace at the same time. 


Tue SunpAY ScHooL AND WorLD PEACE 197 


This cannot be done merely by vague aspirations or eloquent speeches. 
It is an intensely practical problem and one of enormous difficulty. 
War is an old established institution. It has always existed and there 
is no country which has been free from it. An immense literature has 
grown up in its praise, and very great vested interests are involved in 
its continuance. The whole habit of mind of the Government machine 
in all parts of the world considers war as part of the order of nature. 
If we are to do anything effective to put a stop to it we have got to 
think, and think hard and practically on the subject, and to beware of 
that most alluring of all temptations, namely, that of laying down 
impractical principles, and, when they are rejected, wrapping ourselves 
in our own righteousness and leaving the rest of the world to perish. 


When I was in America there was a section of people who had raised 
what I think they call over there a slogan in favour of the ‘‘ outlawry 
of war.’’ That is just one of these phrases which I particularly dislike 
in dealing with practical affairs. It had no definite meaning, but it is 
very satisfying to those who prefer emotion to reason. I tried to find 
out from some of the people who talked to me about it what they 
really meant, and so far as I could understand, they wanted a solemn 
declaration that war was an international crime, and they desired the 
setting up of a great world court to decide international differences. 
But they had no suggestion as to how this denunciation of war was to 
be made effective or in what way decisions of the international court 
could be enforced. 

They had, in fact, got not much farther than Alexander I of Russia 
and his Holy Alliance. His idea, too, was to have a solemn declaration 
against war which all the nations should agree to, with some sort of 
vague idea of an international conference from time to time afterwards. 

All these plans are really much too vague to be of any value, and yet 
it is clear that you cannot go very far in the direction of an interna- 
tional constitution or Government. To begin with you would never get 
the nations to agree to it, and if you did the sentiment of nationality 
is much too strong to allow any such organisation to work. 


That is why I have never been able to see any alternative to some such 
plan as that of the League of Nations. The League is not a super- 
state; it does not aim at coercing jurisdiction for the nations which 
form part of it. But it does provide an international organisation for 
bringing the nations together, inducing them to submit their grievances 
and disputes to open discussion, and forbidding them to resort to war 
until all other methods for settling their differences, whether by arbi- 
tration or judicial settlement or mediation, have been tried, and tried in 
vain. 

To that has been added a machinery for systematising and improving 
what already existed before, namely, the settlement by international 


198 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


agreement of those matters, whether economic, social or moral, in which 
the nations are interested. 

I am not going to attempt to give you what you can find in many 
publications, an account of what the League has actually accomplished. 
It is enough to say that, so far as we have gone, the experiment has 
confirmed the opinion of those who thought that an international organi- 
sation more definite than that of Alexander of Russia, and yet falling 
far short of a superstate, would be a valuable and workable com- 
promise. The League has succeeded in settling almost every dispute 
which has been brought before it, and has done very much to quicken 
international codperation in non-contentious matters, and has done 
almost the only valuable work of international reconstruction which has 
been accomplished since the Armistice. 

But it would be a very great mistake to think that all is now well. 
It is quite true that the League has been remarkably successful, that it 
has done a very great deal, and that it has grown steadily in strength 
and reputation since its commencement. But it would be the wildest 
optimism to assume that we can now rest on our oars, to feel that war 
has been definitely abrogated, and that we have entered on a period of 
more or less permanent peace. 


If that were so there would be no meaning in the gigantic armaments 
which still exist, or in the restless efforts made by almost every nation 
to improve its warlike machinery. Almost every day we read of experi- 
ments or discoveries of some new method of exterminating human life 
or destroying material wealth by warlike operations. A new aéroplane, 
an improved battleship, a more effective tank, a larger submarine, a 
more deadly poison gas—all these and many other similar efforts of 
human ingenuity are recorded in our newspapers. Great sums of money 
and vast efforts of the human intellect, with huge armies of human 
beings, are still being devoted to the cause of destruction. 


As long as that is so it is mere madness to believe that we are safe 
from war, or to relax for an instant our efforts for peace. Until the 
nations have at any rate begun to reduce and limit their armaments we 
have no rational ground for believing that they are even in the course 
of putting away their intention to fight. That is why to me this ques- 
tion of limitation and reduction of armaments is the most urgent and 
most important of all international questions of the day. It must be 
approached as we approached the main question of the League of 
Nations from a strictly practical point of view. We want to induce 
the nations of the world to give up this insane practice of arming 
against one another in time of peace. We want them to recognise that 
armaments breed armaments, and that if one nation improves its war 
machinery its neighbours are bound to follow suit. 


THe SUNDAY SCHOOL AND WoRLD PEACE 199 


I am not an advocate of disarmament of this nation or any other 
single nation. I do not think it would do any good. By itself it might 
even do harm, and I am almost certain that no responsible Government 
would ever venture to carry out a policy of limitation or reduction of 
armaments when that Government honestly thought they were necessary 
for the defence of the country if it was attacked. And I am certain 
that if any Government did carry out such a policy it would be very 
soon severed by its successor. Disarmament, and by this I mean the 
limitation and reduction of armaments, can only be carried out as part 
of a general policy in which all the nations, or at any rate all the 
stronger nations, shall take part. That is the first thing to realise. 
Disarmament must be a general international policy. 

And the next thing that has been borne in on me in talking with the 
representatives of other nations is that, in those countries which regard 
themselves, whether for historical or geographical reasons, as particu- 
larly open to attack by their neighbours, it is useless to expect that any 
real reduction, still less any real limitation of armaments—any under- 
taking not to exceed a particular standard of armed strength—will ever 
take place, unless some means is found to increase international security. 


I do not think in this country we realise at all what kind of feeling 
naturally, and, indeed, inevitably prevails amongst the inhabitants of 
many of the continental nations. Suppose you and your fathers had 
seen time after time your houses burnt to the ground, your crops de- 
stroyed, your relatives killed or worse, and suppose you and your fathers 
had engaged in similar operations against a neighbouring country, so 
that feeling of the utmost bitterness had been created and had persisted 
for many generations. Do you think you would have reduced your 
defences on reliance on the mere promise of your neighbour to do the 
like? Wouldn’t you, every one of you, have said: ‘‘ Yes, but suppose he 
doesn’t? What is to happen to us then?’’ 


I confess that as far as I can look into my own mind that is the view 
I should take if I lived in a country such as I have described. And it 
therefore seems to me that if we are to take this question of interna- 
tional armaments seriously, vital to international peace as I believe it 
to be, we have got to face the fact that if you are to induce the con- 
tinental nations to reduce their armaments you must give some alterna- 
tive protection. In other words, you must say to them, ‘‘ Enter into a 
general plan of reduction of armaments, and if you are attacked we 
and all the others who have joined that plan will undertake to come to 
your assistance.’’ And we should not only give a general undertaking, 
but make it so specific that the average person will feel justified in 
relying upon it. 

Whether we come to it soon or late I am satisfied myself that to some 
such plan we have got to come if we really desire peace or if we have 


200 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


made up our minds that it is our duty to secure peace by every means in 
our power. For, believe me, it is not enough to desire peace or to desire 
disarmament or the reduction of armaments. Those are practical ques- 
tions and must be dealt with practically. We must never allow our 
minds to be dulled by vague phrases and aspirations in dealing with 
practical problems. That does not mean that we can solve any of these 
difficulties by machinery alone. A disarmament treaty, or the Covenant 
of the League of Nations or any other instrument of the kind is in 
itself powerless, obviously powerless, just as any other piece of ma- 
chinery can do nothing without the motive power to move it. To get 
effective action you have to have your motive power, and you have to 
have your machinery. The machinery will not work without the motive 
power. You cannot apply motive power without machinery. 

We have now got a piece of international machinery in the League. 
It ought to be completed by another piece of machinery for the dis- 
armament of the Nations. But neither of these machines will work 
without your assistance. 

It is you, those concerned with such organisations as the Sunday 
School, who must supply the force by which these machines are to do 
their work. Here is a cause in which Christians, indeed, all religious 
persons, may well unite. International peace, peace and good will 
among men! There is no religion, certainly no section of Christianity, 
which cannot approve these objects. By all means let everyone examine 
whether any particular proposal made for aiding them will produce 
that result, and, if it will not in his judgment, let him say what alterna- 
tive plan he prefers. But do not Jet him stand aside and do nothing. 
We want all the help we can get if we are to destroy war. We want 
the united effort at any rate of all Christian men and women; and 
surely here is a cause in which, whatever our theological differences 
may be, we can all join together. 

We hear a great deal about the reunion of Christendom in these days. 
There is no doubt a great desire for it. I weuld not say a word to 
discourage those who are seeking ecclesiastical peace or theological 
agreement. But I sometimes wonder whether the result they long for 
is not more likely to come through a common effort for objects we 
approve rather than from abstruse theological discussions. 

The Gospels began with conduct before they touched opinion. The 
Sermon on the Mount preceded the discourses at the end of the Gospel 
of St. John. 

In any ease, this great organisation, coming from so many lands, and 
with so great a history behind it, may be of essential service to world 
peace, provided it is not afraid to preach its ideals and does not lose 
sight of the practical side of their application. 


THe New Wortp SITUATION 201 


THE NEW WORLD SITUATION 
By Basi MATHEWS 


There is a well-known and learned Principal of a Theological College 
in Great Britain—though wild horses will not drag his name from me— 
who is teased by his friends with the story that, on one occasion, he 
concluded an address to a Junior Sunday School with this memorable 
peroration: 


‘*And now, my dear boys and girls, whatever you may remember or 
forget of what I have told you, I do want you never to forget this— 
that the dominant principle of the twentieth century thought is the con- 
ception of solidarity.’’ 

The response of the children is not recorded in the story; but the 
Principal, even if his polysyllabic arrow went over their heads, has 
provided me with one that pierces to the very heart of my subject. In- 
deed, there is a very real sense in which it is the very foundation. Let 
me repeat it: ‘‘The dominant principle of the twentieth century thought 
is the conception of solidarity.’’ 

A fortnight ago I had breakfast with two Fijian chiefs,—strongly 
built, brown-faced, genial, educated men. They have travelled for more 
than eleven thousand miles round the world from their homes to see the 
heart of the Empire of which they are the most distant members, to 
take part in the British Empire Exhibition at Wembley, and to see the 
King, who is to receive them at Buckingham Palace next week. 

As I sat facing them over our porridge, the first thrill that came 
over me was the thought that, if it had been in the time of their can- 
nibal grandfathers, I myself might have been the breakfast! The sec- 
ond thrill was the discovery that in actual fact the man by my side, 
Rata Veli, was the grandson of the most famous cannibal chief Fiji 
ever had—Thakombau. The dramatic scene swept back into my recol- 
lection of Thakombau, who had recently embraced Christianity taken to 
him by that daring Methodist preacher, James Calvert, as he lay dying 
in his hut while, in spite of all that he or Calvert could do, his still 
heathen wives were of their own will wangled to follow him into the 
grave and to tend his needs in the next world. 

The third thrill of that breakfast was the shock of sudden contrast 
when the elder of my two companions, Ratu Rabici, O.B.E., one of the 
two Fijian chiefs upon the Legislative Council of Fiji, in response to 
a question about the future of Fiji said: 

‘It is bright. The opening of the Panama Canal has put Fiji on the 
highway of international sea traffic. Fiji is now on the direct route 
from Panama (and thus from the Atlantic Ocean) to New Zealand and 
to Australia. As a coal and oil station for ships and as a trading 
centre, Fiji is developing and is capable of enormously increased ex- 
pansion. 


202 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


In a flash he had revealed the first great truth about the new world 
situation. Fiji, isolated absolutely from all the world less than a cen- 
tury ago, is linked up to-day not only with the world-wide fabric of the 
British Empire, but with North and South America, as well as Aus- 
tralasia, with the Atlantic as well as the Pacific, with the West as well 
as with the East. 

The first outstanding fact of the New World Situation is that by the 
technical miracles of modern science, we of all nations have become in- 
terdependent. 

Chief Rabici went on: 

The Chinese ceme to Fiji and they develop the banana trade. The 
Japanese buy shell to make pearl buttons. The Indians (60,000 of them 
to 90,000 Fijians) work on the plantations, growing sugar, rice, cotton, 
and so on. Our own people, the Fijians, work on the cocoanut planta- 
tions, producing copra for the soap market. There is room for all, and 
for far more than our present population. We have a rich soil. In our 
ground, too, are all the minerals except gold. The Fijians themselves 
(after diminishing in number for years) are now beginning to increase 
again, owing to the expansion of hospitals and the training of native 
alae and to the higher moral standards set by the powerful Christian 
churches. 


Here this Fijian chief had thrown into vivid relief the second great 
factor in the New World Situation: that in their interdependence the 
races have intermingled. 

So, as the talk went on, I found that, just as the league-long breakers 
of the Pacific Ocean boom and break in white foam on her coast, so the in- 
eessant tides of the world’s humanity—British, European and American; 
Chinese, Japanese and Indian—flow in on the life of that remote Pacific 
Island, and the electric cable and the waves of wireless messages carry 
to Fiji from ships at sea the story of the movement of the world’s life. 
In their homes the people read the daily papers and their other periodi- 
cals, and the grandsons of cannibals, riding in their Ford ears, go down 
to Suva to their cinemas to witness the antics of Charlie Chaplin, the 
prize-fights of Carpentier and Siki, the Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, 
the heart throbs of Pola Negri’s passion dramas, and the cowboy adven- 
tures of Deadwood Dick. 


Here I realised the third great factor in the New World Situation: 
that the ideas of the world, its feeling about life, are being communi- 
cated simultaneously to all peoples by the cable, the wireless, the daily 
paper and the cinema. So I found in these far-distant islands of Fiji, 
lying there in the vast expanses of the Pacific Ocean like a clump of 
marguerites in a gigantic meadow, all the elements of this enthralling 
new world situation that is setting for humanity in this generation a 
problem exceeding in range and complexity, in perilous evil and poten- 
tial good, any situation that has confronted humanity in historic time. 


THe New Wor.tp SITUATION 203 


Let us look now more closely at these facts. The root element in the 
situation, whether we look at it in the microcosm of Fiji or the macro- 
cosm of the whole planet, is, as we have seen, the inextricable interde- 
pendence in which we are all bound up together to-day. It starts in 
the sheer physical necessaries of daily life. Taking Fiji alone, you and 
I to-day have used soap made from the copra of their cocoanuts by 
Fijians; we are wearing raiment made from the cones of the softest 
cottons in the world that are grown in this South Sea Island by In- 
dians; we wear buttons made from their pearl shells by Japanese; nor 
is it the fault of the Chinese banana cultivator in Fiji if Australia is 
to-day singing that horrible song describing the serious shortage of 
that yellow fruit! 

This economic interdependence, this employment of the labour of 
every race in the world by ourselves, is a fundamental, unalterable fact 
of the modern world. It links the West with living tethers, not simply 
with the South Sea islanders, but with the Africans, from whose hand 
comes the rubber of our tyres and footballs, and the heels of our shoes; 
the coffee and palm oil; the copper and the gold that we use each day 
of our lives; and with India, China and Japan by the innumerable raw 
materials of our foods and fabrics that come to the West from the East, 
and the shiploads of manufactured goods that the West sends back to 
them, Every nation and race in this vast audience—and what race is 
not represented here—gives to and takes from every other people. We 
are interdependent. 

This interdependence is not simply physical and economic; it is for 
many reasons moral and spiritual. If we supply each other and employ 
each other all over the world we have all the moral responsibilities that 
bind merchant and customer, employed and employer. Geographical 
distance can never cancel moral responsibility. 

This moral and spiritual issue runs deeper still. The West, by the 
tremendous expansion of its commercial and industrial system, is trans- 
forming the very tissue of the life of the world. Go to South Central 
Africa and travel among the thousands of villages to which the labour 
recruiter goes. He has called out, at any given time, from those vil- 
lages, by the lure of wages, over a quarter of a million primitive adoles- 
cent males from their tribal life into the hurly-burly of the Rand and 
the other industrial areas. They go to Johannesburg and the other 
cities. The years of labour in the mines; the talk with men of every 
type in the compounds; the company and the conduct in the drinking 
saloon and the brothel; the pictures of the West seen in their cinemas, 
ppen the eyes of their minds to a new world. These things destroy ir- 
reparably in these young fellows their primitive animistic faith and 
their tribal loyalty to the chief and the community. In a word, we are 
smashing the whole religious and social foundation of their lives. 


204 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


Can we leave it there? We have broken the cisterns and the water 
has run out. If their souls die of spiritual thirst and moral hunger 
in the desert of our industrial civilization out there in Africa, the awful 
responsibility is on us—on Western Christendom. And it were better 
that a millstone be hanged about the neck of our civilization and that it 
be cast into the depths of the sea than that through it these other races 
should perish. 

Similarly, this spread of the demand for labour is sweeping across 
the Far East and parts of India, and has already drawn many millions 
of Asiatics from the primitive plough, the hoe and the digging stick, 
the hand loom and the spinning wheel that their fathers and mothers 
have handled for centuries, to the power loom, the whirling millions of 
spindles, and the ironworks. In China the iron mills already compete 
with those of Pittsburgh. 

This new vehement proletariat in India and the Far East counts to- 
day its strikes by hundreds every year, and their languages are adopting 
new words like sabotage, Bolshevism, Soviet, lock-out, and welfare work. 

It is impossible here even to catalogue the multitude of factors that 
to-day in the economic and industrial world, in transport by sea and by 
land, through the railway, the steamship and the motor lorry, the cinema 
and the sewing machine, the cable and the wireless, are transforming 
the human scene befora our eyes. But that transformation that the 
West calls progress, is not in itself necessarily, from the point of view 
of the mind of God, advance in His purposes. 

Let us forever clear our minds of the illusion that the spread of 
Western industrialism is in itself a benefit. When we have replaced 
the minaret of the East with the factory chimney of the West, and 
drowned the Muezzin’s call to prayer in the factory whistle’s call to 
work, we are not an inch nearer to the Kingdom of God. We may, if 
these things are the forerunners of class conflict and interracial war, be 
nearer to the gates of Hell. 

In this wonderful interdependent world of ours, however, there is 
something that travels more swiftly than our foods and fabrics; links 
us up more intimately than even our labour and industry; and trans- 
forms the lives of the other nations and races more profoundly than any 
other force. I mean, of course, ideas. Ideas are to-day flashed elec- 
trically across the world as soon as uttered; and ideas are, on the one 
hand, the most violent high explosive in the world, or, on the other 
hand, the most marvellous and active builders of new life out of the 
ruin. 

An idea can blast an empire to fragments. If one questions that 
statement, look at the soil of Europe to-day where, under the very eyes 
of everybody listening to these words, the idea of self-determination 
has bombed the thrones of the Hapsburgs of Austria, the Hohenzollerns 
of Germany and the Romanofis of Russia, into irreparable ruin. 


THe New Wor.up SIruatTion 205 


This spring, when in Cairo, I went (with my colleague, Mr. Kenneth 
Maclennan) into the private room of the Prime Minister of Egypt, Zagh- 
loul Pasha, to talk with him about the international situation. As I 
saw the rather wizened and tired face of this frail man, it suddenly 
flashed upon me that here was something astounding, unique. Zaghloul 
Pasha is the first Egyptian to rule in Egypt without foreign imperial 
control for over two thousand years—i. e., since the Persian conquest 
of Egypt, centuries before Christ was born. And he is the first man 
in all history who has ever ruled Egypt (the oldest civilization in the 
world) by democratic election of the people themselves. In a word 
the liberation of Egypt is the creation of an idea—the idea of self-de- 
termination. 

A fortnight later I sat in the house of the Sheikh in the village of 
Nain on the fringe of the plain of Esdraelon in Palestine. With him 
was the Sheikh of Endor. Around were the village notables. The first 
question they asked me was, ‘‘When is Britain going to fulfil her 
promise to give self-government to the Arab?’’ The last word to me, 
after about an hour’s talk, was to conjure me to use my fountain pen, 
which they, with true Oriental picturesqueness, said was ‘‘ mightier than 
the cannon,’’ to induce the British people to let the Arab govern him- 
self. 

Look across the world and everywhere you see how this idea of self- 
determination—translated into Sinn Fein in Ireland, and Swaraj in 
India, Egypt for the Egyptians in Egypt, into Thranianism in Turkey, 
Arab nationalism in Western Asia, and reverberating in the cries, ‘‘ Asia 
for the Asiatic’’ in the Far East, ‘‘ Africa for the African’’ in Africa 
and America—is transforming the political contours of the world. 

This world-wide nationalistic and racial upheaval is breaking in on 
the shores of every continent and island, and everywhere it threatens 
the peace of the world. Five columns on the middle page of yester- 
day’s ‘‘The Times’’ were given up to the vehement and rancorous 
racial debate between America and Japan, over the new action of the 
American Senate. Responsible men tremble for the peace of the Pacific. 
There are among the small, new nationalities of Europe to-day more 
men in standing armies than there were before the Great War. West- 
ern Asia, from Smyrna to Persia, is the cauldron of racial heats. White, 
black and brown in South Africa are divided by such antagonisms as 
have led most cautious observers, like Lord Selbourne and Lord Glad- 
stone, to warn of the peril of a hideous and bloody race conflict. 

The supreme fact of the new world situation, then, is that we are 
physically interdependent and intermingling, but morally disunited and 
in antagonism, and in that fact there lies the terrific and awful menace 
of inter-racial strife on a world scale. 

What, then, is wrong with the world? It is, I suggest, this: Self- 
determination is good in its stand for liberty, but, carried to its logical 


206 SunpAy ScHooL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


conclusion, it will break up every group in the world, from an empire 
to a football team, and set us all at each other’s throats. And for us 
to be set at one another’s throats with the aérial navies and poison 
gases of to-day and to-morrow, is to blot out civilization from the 
planet. We shall be in the situation pictured in the German paper, 
Simplicissimus, a few weeks ago: an ape sitting in a tree round the 
roots of which lie the dead bodies of men. ‘‘Man has destroyed him- 
self’’ says the ape. ‘‘Now we must start all over again.’’ 

Self-determination (or to use Nurse Cavell’s word, ‘‘Patriotism’’) is 
not enough. We need another idea to surge across the world and satu- 
rate its life. That idea is cooperation. Its root principle is not self, 
but service; its fundamental conception is solidarity and its eternal 
foundation is in one place and in one place only: it is in the Father- 
hood of God revealed in and through our Lord the Saviour, Jesus Christ. 

That idea, carried into practice, can not only save the life of man 
on the planet, but can build up a new world order of peace such as 
man has never dreamed to see. The first great experiment in such 
cooperation has been launched in the League of Nations; but the 
League of Nations is still incomplete. The League is, in essence, the 
will of man to have peace, organised into a political form. And for 
that reason the League is imperfect and does not control the situation. 
It can never be supreme till man wills peace as his supreme demand. 
Man himself, in his own heart and mind and soul, must have the spirit 
of world brotherhood, before it can be effective in the world at large. 

The peace of the world and the healing of the wounds of the nations 
will be achieved in the mind of the world’s youth, and if man is to get 
that idea of world codperation as his dominating idea, he must get it 
when he is young. The child is the foundation of the Kingdom of 
God on earth as in Heaven. 

The problem of the world’s future is therefore a problem in the 
Christian education of the boys and girls of all nations. The hope of 
the world lies in the creation of a new spirit organized into a world 
unity for world peace. The New World Situation from that angle is, as 
H. G. Wells has vividly said, ‘‘A race between Education and Catas- 
trophe.’’ 

May I be forgiven for saying at this point, one personal thing? It 
is this: that that conviction is so completely the dominating conviction 
of my life that it and it alone brought me to the decision to accept 
the invitation of the World’s Y. M. C. A. to wrench up the roots of a 
lifetime in Britain and go out to Geneva to try to produce for the youth 
and the leaders of the youth of all races a Christian educational litera- 
ture that can be used in every continent and in all tongues for the pur- 
poses of the world-wide Kingdom of God. 

We are faced, then, by the stupendous task of transforming the new 
world situation from within by making the rule of Christ absolute in 


THe New WorLD SITUATION 207 


the mind of boyhood and girlhood. Is it possible? It is: but on stern 
conditions. In the midst of this troubled human scene where, in the 
words of John Drinkwater, ‘‘the continents and seas are loud with 
lamentable wrong,’’ stands Christ. In His pierced hand is the plan 
of the world-wide City of God whose walls shall embrace humanity. 
In His fellowship is the power to achieve world peace. He can achieve 
it; but He wills only to achieve it through us and through not only 
our emotions but our brains, trained to the fullest pitch of technical 
efficiency. We must be as efficient at, and inventive and adventurous 
at, our job as the finest doctor or engineer or merchant is at his. And 
we must not waste our strength in divisions; we must be united. We 
must be one in Him who is one with God. 


If we are that, then I say, in all sober earnestness, that the forces 
represented here in this hall under this roof this night can in the power 
of Him who said, ‘‘Behold I make all things new,’’ transform the 
world situation. As I look out on your faces I see the lands and the 
schools from which you come: from the cities and villages of Japan 
and Korea, China, Burma and India, from the Near East, Egypt and 
Africa, from Europe, from every dominion of the British Empire, and 
from the mighty Republic of America. You can do it for you are a 
world-wide Christian educational force. 


Centuries ago there rode through Europe a man upon an ass—Peter 
the Hermit, calling the people out to an international crusade. He 
called them to leave home and fields, castle and cottage to recover an 
empty tomb by physical war. But to-day, One rides through the world, 
through all our lands, One who came riding upon an ass to the place of 
trial and crucifixion, and as He goes He calls us to a world crusade to 
transform the world from war to peace, from hate to love, from the 
path of Hell to the Kingdom of Heaven, a crusade whose war cry is, 
‘*God is love; love one another.’’ 

Trumpeter, sound for that last Crusade! 
Sound for the fire of the Red Cross Kings! 
Sound for the splendour, the passion, the pity, 
That swept the world for our Master’s sake: 
Sound till the answering trumpet rings 

Clear from the heights of the Holy City: 
Sound for the tomb that our lives have betrayed: 
O’er ruined shrine and abandoned wall, 
Trumpeter, sound the great recall 

Trumpeter, rally us, rally us, rally us, 

Sound for the Great Crusade, 


208 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL AND THE WORLD CALL 
By Rev. James I. Vance, D.D., 
Nashville, Tennessee. 


I want to treat this theme by painting the portrait of the first man 
who in an adequate way heard the summons and responded to the chal- 
lenge of the world call. Sometimes one reveals himself in a phrase. 
Paul did when he said, ‘‘I am debtor.’”’ 

He did not call himself a creditor, but a debtor. He felt that he was 
in debt to the world, and he purposed to spend his life paying his debt. 
This was his program. He was in the world not to see what he could 
get out of it, but to see what he could put into it, not to see what he 
could make others do for him, but to see what he could do for them. 
Had he been a rich man, this would have made him a philanthropist, 
but being a poor man, he capitalized himself, and began to teach and 
preach. 

Is this the view of a visionary? Is one lacking in practical sense who 
feels that society has claims upon him, who has heard the world call to 
service? Is civilization just a refined way of playing the beast? To get 
on in life, is it necessary to go back to the jungle? 

I am not saying that one should not pay his honest debts, but I am 
wondering whether there may not be some debts that have never been 
recognized, some obligations that have never been honestly faced, some 
duties that have been dishonored and undone. I am wondering whether 
there may not be people who are deaf to the world, who are thinking 
of what the world owes them, but who, if they could see the faces of the 
children of the world and sense the possibilities packed into these young 
lives, would begin to say with Paul, ‘‘I am debtor.’’ Poor fool that I 
am! JI have been cultivating my crop and counting my dividends and 
tearing down my barns to build larger, and thinking of how much I 
own, when all the time it is not what I own, it is what I owe.’’ 

Paul names his debtors—Jews and Gentiles, Greeks and Barbarians, 
wise and unwise, privilege and need, culture and ignorance—he is debtor 
to the world. 

Paul, you are taking in vast territory. You are rather ambitious. 
Don’t you think it would be wise to reduce? 

But Paul declined to burn his obligations. The world call assumes a 
world obligation. There are those who admit the Greek, but balk at the 
Barbarian; who hear the call of country, but are deaf to the ery of 
aliens, who say England for the English, America for the Americans, 
God for the elect. | 

If we reduce the field there will be trouble. Humanity is one. God 
cannot be monopolized. The safety spaces are gone. So cheap a thing 
as money says that no man any more liveth to himself. 


SUNDAY SCHOOL AND THE WoRLD CALL 209 


How wide :s our trade line? We are out to make a dollar anywhere 
under heaven. Our trade line is the world. Well, you must draw your 
debt line as wide as you do your trade line; and you must not make 
your debt line serve your trade line. You must not try to coin your 
charity into dividends. You must not capitalize your philanthropies 
as an annex to your commerce. You must not cultivate the Near East 
or the Far East to find a market for your wares. That sort of thing 
is not hearing the world call; it is sounding the trade trumpet. 

How did Paul get the idea that he owed a world debt? I think he 
felt that life was a trust, and must be lived in harmony with the terms 
of the trust. He got a vision of world need. He saw through the eyes 
of Jesus that sight which, if a man see once, he can never forget. He 
saw the children of the world and their fathers and mothers as sheep 
not having a shepherd. He heard the moan of the weary and the sob 
of the broken-hearted and the pitiful cry of the starved and dying. 
Then he saw that in some strange way he had that which would meet the 
-world’s need. To have anything is to get God after you, and to in- 
crease your holdings is to pile up your obligations. In addition to 
everything else he got a vision of Calvary. He saw Christ on the cross 
and said, ‘‘I am not my own; I have been bought with a price. I am 
debtor. I must spend my life paying my debt.’’ 

Thus the call comes to you and me. There is one way of keeping out. 
Life is a trust. All around us is a world in need. In our hand is the 
bread that will feed its hunger and the cup that will quench its thirst, 
and yonder on the Cross is the Christ who bought us with His blood. 
Do you think you can turn your back on all that and say, ‘‘It is none 
of my business; let them look out for themselves’’? If you do, the 
world will condemn you, and the needy will curse you, and God will not 
forget. 

Paul proposed to pay his debt by preaching the Gospel. He might 
have founded a charity or built a church; but he said, ‘‘As much as in 
me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel.’’ This is the best answer to the 
world call. This is the biggest payment on the world debt. 

It has been a great thing to feed the starving children of the Near 
East. But the world call means more than that; it means feeding the 
souls of those children as well as their bodies. It means a ministry to 
the spiritual as well as to the physical. If we are to have a new Near 
East, we must follow our soup kitchens with Sunday Schools; we must 
train character as well as save life. 

The time came for Paul to sum up, to render his account to his Mas- 
ter. What has he to show for his life? He has had a wonderful oppor- 
tunity; he has been in all lands, he has touched life widely. Let him 
speak for himself: 

‘Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Thrice 
was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a 

14 


210 SunbAy ScHool AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


night and a day I have been in the deep; In journeyings often, in 
perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, 
in perils by the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, 
in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; Jn weariness and 
painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, 
in cold and nakedness. ’”’ 

When Christ heard that, I think He must have said, ‘‘Paul, it is 
glorious; it sounds just like Calvary.’’ 

And so the great thing is not the receipt; the great thing is the pay- 
ment. And the payment that counts is the payment that costs. 


THE CHURCHES AND WORLD PEACE 


By THE Very Rev. E. A. Burrovueus, D.D., 
Dean of Bristol. 


It is a high privilege to be allowed to take any part in this great 
international assembly of workers for the Kingdom of God, and espe- 
cially to be invited to speak on my present subject, and to follow one 
who stands before the world, since the death of ex-President Wilson, as 
the foremost champion of the new or Christian scheme of world politics 
which centres in the League of Nations. But let me hasten to explain 
that I owe this privilege, not to anything which might be supposed to 
lie in me, but to the fact that I represent, however inadequately, the 
British Council of the World Alliance for Promoting International 
Peace Through the Churches. 

That, as you know, is a great international federation, handicapped, 
indeed, more than most such societies, by the length of its title as well 
as by shortage of cash, but given, from its very birth, a touch of 
predestination and mystery which suggests that it has, in the Providence 
of God, a great work to do. For it was born at Constance on August 2, 
1914, the very day of the outbreak of War. On that very day the repre- 
sentatives of all the principal Christian nations, including those which 
were about to be separated by the greatest of gulfs for four and a half 
years—if indeed one can think of that separation as ended even now— 
passed four resolutions which constituted the World Alliance. Let me 
read you the first two: 

The object of the Alliance is to carry into effect the resolutions 
passed at Constance on August 2, 1914, namely: 

1. That, inasmuch as the work of conciliation and the promotion of 
amity is essentially a Christian task, it is expedient that the Churches. 
in all lands should use their influence with the people, parliaments and 
governments of the world to bring about good and friendly relations 
between the nations, so that, along the path of peaceful civilisation, 
they may reach that universal good will, after which Christianity has 
taught mankind to aspire. 


THE CHURCHES AND WORLD PEACE Pag 


2. That, inasmuch as all sections of the Church of Christ are equally 
concerned in the maintenance of peace and the promotion of good feel- 
ing among all the races of the world, it is advisable for them to act in 
concert in their efforts to carry the foregoing resolution into action. 


The third and fourth resolutions were concerned with constitution and 
machinery,—a machinery which, of course, the War prevented from 
functioning. One attempt at an international gathering was made in 
1915, but failed. However, in ten of the countries concerned in the 
Alliance separate national councils were formed around the delegates 
who had met at Constance, and when, in the autumn of 1919, it was 
possible for the International Committee at last to meet, so far were 
the delegates from admitting defeat or even discouragement, that the 
original programme was resumed, and the representatives of the nations, 
including France and Germany, Italy and Austria, passed several mo- 
mentous new resolutions, culminating in one unanimously affirming 
‘the unity in Christ here manifested, although national and confes- 
sional differences are many and profound,’’ and ‘‘the deep conviction 
that the healing of the wounds of the nations and the rebuilding of the 
social and international life of the world can only be accomplished in 
and through Jesus Christ our Lord.’’ 

The result is that to-day twenty-six nations are represented on the 
International Committee, and have National Councils of their own, the 
British Empire only counting as one, though the Overseas Dominions 
may at any time claim separate representation. 


On the British Council all Christian denominations are, I think, repre- 
sented, except (as usual) the Church of Rome; and the Salvation Army 
and the Unitarians also have seats. Nor will it surprise the Scottish 
part of my audience to hear that the apostle of the movement, the 
European Organising Secretary, is, like all the most important people in 
England, a Scot. It is, I suppose, by way of a gesture of generosity, 
such as the paramount partner can afford to make, that on this oceasion 
you leave the handling of the international question to representatives 
of the mandated peoples of England and Ireland, with only a Scottish 
chairman to keep the peace. 


The method of development which the World Alliance has chosen is 
the affiliation of Christian congregations rather than the enlistment of 
individual members. Congregations adhering to the Alliance are asked, 
once a year, to make a solemn act of prayer and self-dedication to the 
cause of promoting international friendship, and already the Sunday 
next before Christmas is coming to be known as Peace Sunday. As 
such we have observed it in Bristol Cathedral the last two years. But 
in any given congregation the proportion of those whose eyes are open 
and their hearts on fire is apt to be small; and before such corporate 
acts can be real right through, or result in real pressure upon public 


ag SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


opinion outside the Churches, there is need for a good deal of education 
to form a right public opinion within them. 

For even the most instructed Christian, and the most alive to all that 
is involved, can hardly escape a tinge of that scepticism, the fruit of 
continuing disappointment, which, as a distinguished American professor 
has lately said, is ‘‘the biggest obstacle to permanent peace.’’ The 
people of Glasgow will remember how last autumn an ex-Lord Chancellor 
of Great Britain made himself, on a most unsuitable occasion, a sort of 
‘‘loud speaker’’ to broadcast that scepticism which he shares with 
many other men of the world. And though there was a prompt and 
welcome chorus of public resentment, of course we all heard in private 
a good many murmurs that, although Lord Birkenhead was wrong to 
say such things out loud, yet the facts of to-day were largely with him. 
More recently the commotion over the ‘‘C. O. P. E. C.’’ pronouncements 
on international relations was a further reminder how far we have still 
to travel before we can count on finding, even in the Churches them- 
selves, a steady conviction that world peace is meant to be, can be, and 
is going to be. And that is where the work of the World Alliance 
comes in, to build up such a conviction in all the Churches as will in 
turn impress itself on the world. 


For, as history shows again and again, and psychology has reasserted, 
convictions are the only power which ever really conquer circumstances. 
All the great forward movements come from within, and start as faiths. 
And if we want even yet to overcome the untoward drift of circum- 
stances towards what, if it comes, will indeed be the last war of this 
age, the eclipsé of our present civilisation, then the only possible way 
is to plant the peace conviction deep in all Christian hearts, and espe- 
cially, by teaching and suggestion to make it part of the necessary 
mental furniture of every boy and girl. That, of course, is where the 
Sunday School comes in. 


We hear a good deal to-day, not least from Glasgow, about the coming 
Dictatorship of the Proletariate. But we are under a dictatorship al- 
ready,—the dictatorship of public opinion: a dictatorship the more 
regrettable because, through lack of any core of moral conviction, 
through not being strung on the thread of any real philosophy of life, 
let alone religion, the utterances of this public opinion are disconnected, 
arbitrary, unfruitful, and too often actually wrong. 


And yet, at least in Great Britain and America, there still remains— 
a blessing inherited from a more religious past,—a sensitiveness to the 
magnetism of moral ideals which makes our public opinion, and there- 
fore also our politicians, far more suggestible in the long run by the 
Christian Churches, when they really stand together on moral ground, 
than by any other organisation. One might perhaps cite the Sunday 
closing of Wembley, and the prompt suppression of cruel features in 


THE CHURCHES AND WORLD PEACE 213 


the Wild West Show, as the latest witness to this influence. The Briton 
has all the more awe of ideals because he lays himself out to be ‘‘the 
practical man’’; and the sudden streaks of unthought-out idealism 
which British and also American policy so often show, in the midst of 
otherwise practical and largely commercial programmes, are a feature 
which, especially in our foreign politics, has always mystified other 
nations. Mr. Lloyd George has left on record not only the way it did 
so at the Paris Peace Conference, but also what, in his opinion, lies 
behind it,—the lasting influence of John Wesley and the Evangelical 
Revival upon both halves of the English-speaking world. Anyhow, even 
in the divided and unorganised conditions of British Christianity, there 
is, I believe, no British government which would care to flout the Chris- 
tian Churches, if on any given moral issue they stood together and 
fought as if they really meant it. And at Washington, I understand, 
the Capitol habitually trembles when the Federal Council of the Churches 
tunes its multitudinous pulpits and unleashes the pens of its millions of 
well-disciplined scribes. 


We live, I say again, under a dictatorship of public opinion, but a 
public opinion which, at least in the English-speaking nations, is still 
highly susceptible to Christian influences and has all the respect, how- 
ever grudging, of the ignorant and frivolous person for his educated 
neighbour who knows his own mind. What we need is to place the 
Christian community in every city and village in this privileged and 
influential position: to fill it with persons who, on this most vital of all 
issues, are educated and know their own minds. That done, it will not 
(I submit) be as difficult as perhaps it seems, to ‘‘educate our master,”’ 
and, through a changed public opinion, change the world. 


For we have to-day an unrivaled opening for Christian propaganda 
on behalf of a new world-view,—a new ‘‘Realpolitik’’ in which the 
‘‘realities’’ shall at last be real, and not the discredited fictions of 
materialism. We have seen the utter failure and suicide of that ‘‘ Real- 
politik’’ with which Germany identified herself, though Europe is still 
haunted by its hardy ghost. We have seen the stultification of the great 
Peace Conference, manned by the best brains of the conqueror nations, 
just because it failed to escape from the mental habit which material- 
istic nationalism had induced all round. We have seen, in a thousand 
different directions, the ordained futilty of selfishness,—in nations, 
class, or individual,—the stupidity of material greed, the economic 
rightness (to put it no higher) of altruism, the way in which the widest 
sympathy proves the highest practical wisdom, too. Whenever world 
settlement has been thwarted, a blind selfward bias somewhere has been 
to blame,—that bias from which Christ came to set men free through 
adhesion to Himself and inspiration by His wide humanity. Whenever 
real success has been registered, as in the efforts of the League of Na- 


214 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


tions, the key to it has been the wider, selfless outlook made possible 
by thinking Christianly, that is in terms of the Human Whole, the One 
Family of the One Fathe: in Heaven. 

In other words, in war and peace alike, we have failed in so far as 
we would not be Christian; we have succeeded in so far as Christ’s way 
has been tried. We are already familiar with the idea of remitting 
one’s debts to save one’s pocket, and with the thought that a nation’s 
life, like an individual’s, consists not in the abundance of its pos- 
sessions, but in the number of its friends. We are coming to see 
that our commerce depends for its fruit on friendliness,—on merging 
the cash nexus in the social bond. Even the French, perhaps, are begin- 
ning to apprehend that the only way to make an enemy harmless is to 
turn him into a friend. 


I say, we have to-day an unrivaled starting point for a new Real- 
politik, a world-view whose realities are the very opposite of those 
which that discredited term implies,—a world-view which will treat the 
ideal and the spiritual as the only real: the world-view of Jesus Christ, 
which ought to be that of the Christian Church. That is the only possi- 
ble alternative for the broken materialism of yesterday and for the zig- 
zag opportunism of to-day. 


That the Churches should have failed to see and grasp their oppor- 
tunity, and enforce their viewpoint, during or at least just after the 
War, will be the lasting shame of our generation in the eyes of history. 
But the evidence which was then available is only more plentiful to-day, 
and, as one hope after another vanishes, the world is coming silently 
round at any rate to the opinion that, if the Christian way were prac- 
ticable, it would be the way of peace. 


Now there, of course, we face a challenge to our convictions. Do we 
believe that Christ’s way is practicable? It is but another way of 
asking, ‘‘Do we believe that He is the Son of God?’’—in other words, 
that He has the universe behind Him and with Him,—‘‘and also the 
Son of Man,’’—so that what He is human nature can be, and is meant 
to be? Granted the Christian view of the Person of Jesus Christ and 
the relation of God to man implied in it, we have in Him exactly what 
the world most needs to-day: a new principle of association to super- 
sede the national instinct, that spiritual foundation for lack of which 
(as we have been told) the world-commonwealth of the future cannot 
be built.’’ For of course in this Divine Humanity there would be ‘‘no 
room for Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision, barbarian, 
Seythian, slave and freeman.’’ The very deepest cleavages of race, 
religion, culture, and class would be obliterated in a common sense of 
and passion for the Human Whole, based on a universal reverence for 
human personality as sacred, because God-derived. St. Paul, at a time 
when it must have seemed ridiculous, looked on to and proclaimed as 


THE CHURCHES AND WORLD PEACE 215 


real this human unity which our age has got to realise or perish. With 
twenty centuries of ever clearer evidence for His inspiration, can we 
not, even with such incentives, bring it home to the world to-day? It is 
only a case of convincing others that we are really convinced ourselves. 

Nor need the process of convincing them be so very arduous, if indeed 
man is made in the image of God. Even in a world which still speaks 
the Babel tongues of nationalism there are sometimes faint, pathetic 
glimpses of a longed-for higher allegiance. Every now and then the 
numan heart beats out, of itself and unawares, the very rhythm of the 
Kingdom of Heaven. It did so constantly, conspicuously during the 
War: and one of the realities on which we must base our new feal- 
polittk is the spiritual, and therefore unselfish, nature of man as such, 
whatever his colour or culture or class, 

In the first few weeks of August, 1914, the French made a raid into 
Alsace, the purpose of which was not at once apparent. It was to seize 
and carry off, so far as possible, the Alsatian youth, German-speaking, 
but passionately French in sentiment, who otherwise in a year or two 
would have found themselves in the German army. A batch of these 
lads was quartered in a little mountain town in the South, where their 
German speech at once raised hostility against them and prevented their 
revealing their true selves. An Alsatian lady, from whom I had this 
story,—one who had herself been through the siege of Strasburg in 1870, 
—came to live with the little colony, and organise employment and 
recreation for them. Among other things she was ready to teach them 
singing. What would they like to learn to sing? At once they cried, 
‘‘The Marseillaise,’’? a song which was strictly verboten since 1871, 
and which was never sung in public in Strasburg till the day when the 
French came into their own again. The first desire of these ambiguous, 
German-speaking sons of France was to learn the national hymn of 
their country. And so my friend sat down and played it. ‘‘But,’’ 
cried the lads, ‘‘we know that already: that is what we shout in the 
woods! ’’ 

Do you see my point? The words were gone, but the tune survived 
them. Even its associations were lost after nearly fifty years of foreign 
dominion. Apparently they did not even know why that tune was only 
‘“shouted in the woods.’”’ But they had kept the tradition of so shout- 
ing it,—and now at last they knew why: what had seemed a trivial, 
irrelevant possession, to be perhaps a little ashamed of, proved to lie 
very near the heart of their birthright. The song which they ‘‘shouted 
in the woods’’ proved to be the hymn of their true Motherland, to whose 
service they had now returned when they might so easily have fought 
against her instead. 


And so it is, I believe, with what we sometimes call ‘‘the natural 
man.’’ He is often more spiritual than he knows. Made as he is in the 


216 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


image of God, he is haunted, above all in youth, by the Christmas song 
of the angels. He believes at heart in peace and good-will. But the 
song of brotherhood is one which he sings to himself ‘‘in the woods.’’ 
It is part of his little stock of ideals,—things which one doesn’t talk 
about to one’s neighbours or try to realise in everyday life. 

What we need is to preach and practice a new, inverted Realpolitik. 
and let ‘‘the things that are not bring to nought the things that are.’’ 
What we need is to teach men that the ideal they fitfully and wistfully 
worship is the Great Reality, after all; that the strange song they 
shout to themselves in secret is the marching hymn of the Kingdom of 
God. 

Never, I repeat, were conditions more favourable for making men 
see in the new perspective. It flashed out on all sides during the War; 
and the light of it wanders still, like Merlin’s ‘‘Gleam,’’ across the 
chaos of post-war disappointments. Those who have seen it have a great 
responsibility, above all to those who never knew the War, for that 
gleam is the one true gain it has left behind. And it, too, will be lost 
unless we live by it: 

“*O young Mariner, 
Down to the haven, 
Call your companions, 
Launch your vessel, 
And crowd your canvas, 
And, ere it vanishes 
Over the margin, 
After it, follow it, 
Follow the Gleam.’’ 


CHRISTIAN EDUCATION, THE HOPE OF CIVILIZATION 
By Rev. Rospert M. Hopkins, 


St. Louis, Missouri 


Three inferences are immediately apparent as we look at our theme. 
It would appear at first glance that all is not well with civilization. We 
are not surprised at this when we remember the terrible upheaval through 
which the world has just passed. The strife and bitter hatred which 
have filled the passions of men have left the whole world sick with in- 
flamed vision and deranged organs. Men are not seeking the best things 
of life. Wrong purposes are in their hearts, which lead to wrong actions. 
Humanity fell into brutal hands during the war, and both moral and 
physical properties were devastated. The cry of human need is very 
urgent. 

Another inference comes to our relief at this point. We are bade to 
hope for a recovery. There is life in the patient, hence there is hope in 
our hearts. There seems to be a way out of all this misery and disorder. 


CHRISTIAN EpucATION, Horr or CIvmIZzZATION 217 


Consequently we can approach a discussion of the subject in the spirit 
of optimism. The world is, perhaps, only facing the darkest hour be- 
fore the dawn. At any rate we are assured that there is a way to the 
light if we can but find it. 

And then comes the suggestion as to that way. We are told that it 
is the way of religious education. That means that the path is to lead 
us among the children and youth of the world. We are to face the sun- 
rise, to walk in the flower gardens in the springtime. We are to deal 
with the creative forces of life. We are to be reminded once again that 
an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure, that a dollar or a day 
spent in character formation is worth a hundred dollars or a hundred 
days spent in character reformation. We have known that the gospel of 
our Lord is the power of God unto salvation. We are to be reassured 
that this same gospel, which is powerful enough to rescue men and 
women from sin, is powerful enough also to keep boys and girls from 
Binning. Yea, it.is more powerful than that. When this power of the 
gospel of our Lord is properly developed in the hearts and consciences 
of an oncoming generation, and their lives, as they grow, are properly 
linked together, then that dynamite becomes mighty enough to destroy 
the very strongholds of sin. 

When we begin to consider the present status of religious education 
throughout the world, the first thing that forces itself upon us is the 
fact that a vast army of children and youth are beyond the reach of all 
forms and agencies for religious instruction. We are told that fully 
one third of the world’s population are in the formative period of life. 
That means that there are six hundred million boys and girls whose 
youthful hearts are open and responsive to the forces about them. But 
we know that the vast majority of these six hundred millions are not 
being reached by Christian educational agencies of any kind. 

In my own country, there was made, shortly after the Great War, a 
survey of the childhood and youth of the land from the standpoint of 
their religious education. After adding together all the Protestant 
Sunday-School enrollments, all the Catholic parochial school enrollments, 
and all the Jewish synagogue school enrollments, to our utter amaze- 
ment we found that in the United States of America we have twenty- 
seven million children and young people under twenty-five years of age 
who are outside all agencies for religious instruction. We have not 
even kept pace with the growth in population in a land where the Sun- 
day School has found perhaps its most congenial soil. This vast army 
constitutes our hotbed of radicalism, the recruiting ground for the reds. 

It is no wonder that our Christian President, of sturdy New England 
stock, has been led recently to say: 

The foundation of all progress, all government, and all civilization is 
religion. Our country is not lacking in material resources and though 
we need more education, it cannot be said to be lacking in intelligence. 


218 SunpDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


But, certainly, it has need of a greater practical application of the 
truths of religion. It is only in that direction that there is hope of 
solution of our economic and social problems. Whatever inspires and 
strengthens the religious belief and religious activity of the people, 
whatever ministers to their spiritual life is of supreme importance. 
Without it all other efforts will fail. With it there lies the only hope 
of success. The strength of our country is the strength of its religious 
convictions. 


Definite figures for other Christian nations of the world were not 
before me as I prepared this message, but doubtless they will appear 
in the several statistical reports which will later come before this Con- 
vention. From them we shall no doubt learn that millions of children 
and youth in all Christian lands are growing up untaught by the Master 
of men. To them we must also add the literally hundreds of millions 
of others in lands where Christ is not known at all, or at best is known 
by a very, very small number of people. It is a conservative statement 
to make to say that of the six hundred million children of the world, 
five hundred million, a half billion of them, are not now receiving Chris- 
tian training. This is the army that threatens to become the menace of 
our civilization, but that may become the world’s saving grace if we 
will let them challenge us sufficiently to make them in every sense the 
children of our Lord. These are the hope of the new day, the means by 
which civilization is to be redeemed, so that the world may become a 
new creature. 

As we face this task supreme two questions concern us. Just what, 
definitely, is the task which we should seek to perform? And then how 
are we to do it? We are concerned therefore with a definition and a 
plan, or perhaps I had better say a vision and a way. 

What is the task of Christian religious education? I use the phrase 
in the narrower sense. Christian education in the larger sense is edu- 
cation which is conducted in the Christian spirit. It might be correctly 
applied to a Sunday School or a School of Agriculture or a Business 
College. Religious education, and in our thinking this must be thor- 
oughly Christian, is a particular phase of Christian education. It does 
not include the wider range of training which is embraced in the edu- 
cational program of state or nation. It is, rather, that effort by in- 
struction and training to inform the mind on the subject of religion 
and morals, to secure commitment of life to the purposes and ideals of 
Jesus Christ, and thus, by the impartation of knowledge and the training 
in right habits, to build Christian character that will be motivated by 
the dynamic of a pure conscience. 

Perhaps we can illuminate this definition a bit. After all it is not 
a definition we need so much as it is a new vision; definitions define, 
and so limit us. Visions are powerful as they inspire within us the 
desire to achieve. j 


CHRISTIAN EpucATION, HopEe oF CIVILIZATION 219 


There is an old proverb which says, ‘‘Honesty is the best policy.’’ 
There are thousands upon thousands of people in Christian lands that 
are honest because they believe that proverb. If you can convince such 
people that by being a bit dishonest they will be more prosperous in 
life, make more money, be more successful, as the world counts suc- 
cess, they will forsake the paths of honesty and walk in the paths of 
dishonesty. The only thing that keeps them honest is that they believe 
that honesty is the best policy. 

I remember another proverb of similar sort which I learned as a lad 
from my copy book at school: ‘‘ Truth is the secret of enduring power.’’ 
When I learned that, I said to myself, ‘‘Then I must tell the truth, 
for truth is the secret of enduring power.’’ But I have discovered as 
I have grown older that sometimes when I tell the truth, I offend. 
Sometimes I offend my very best friends simply by telling them the 
truth. Instead of gaining power, I lose it. I lose friendship and pres- 
tige and power. Shall I continue to tell the truth under such condi- 
tions? Some men go on and tell the truth regardless of what it costs, 
and then there are others who will tell what they call ‘‘ white lies,’’ as 
though any lie could be white! 

Thus we come squarely against a line that runs all through life, a 
line that separates those forces on the one hand which tend to build up 
civilization and on the other, those which in the long run break down 
civilization. Principal Jacks, in his 1923 Hibbert Lectures, tells us of 
these two forces, diametrically opposed each to the other, in a Living 
Universe. He brings us to the fork of the roads and urges the supreme 
importance of right choice. Briefly, he defines that choice as lying be- 
tween what he terms a political civilization and a cultural civilization. 
We may not have accustomed ourselves to see the antithesis in these 
two terms, but Dr. Jacks points out the dominant impulses of each. 
‘¢The main feature of political civilization,’’ he says, ‘‘is the struggle 
for power, between nation and nation, or between class and class. That 
struggle takes two forms. First there is the struggle to gain power 
while nations or classes are extending their conquests, and then the 
struggle to keep the power which has been won and save it from being 
encroached upon by others who have done the same thing. At this sec- 
ond stage of the struggle, we get what is called the ‘balance of power,’ 
the most unstable kind of balance under the sun.’’ 

Against this so-called political civilization, Dr. Jacks sets the con- 
ception of a cultural civilization. This he defines by saying, ‘‘ By cul- 
ture, I mean the process by which the powers and faculties of human 
beings are liberated, organized, educated, developed. The main object 
in the civilization of culture is not to increase the power of the state, 
but to promote the best mode of living among the citizens, and it at- 
taches more importance to their personal character than it does to their 
possessions.’’ Education and religion are the inseparable allies which 


220 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


work for this civilization of culture, we are told, and its chief aim is 
not the amassing of fortune, or fame, but the culture that loses itself 
in service. 

Did not the Master Teacher long ago teach us this same lesson in 
even simpler terms? ‘‘A man’s life consisteth not in the abundance of 
the things which he possesseth.’’ ‘‘For what shall it profit a man, if 
he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a 
man give in exchange for his soul?’’ ‘‘For...the Son of man came not 
to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for 
many.’’ 

In a great city a lad from this unreached multitude of which I have 
spoken drives a one-horse wagon down the street and leaves it standing 
in front of a stronghold of treasure until a time-bomb explodes that 
hurls scores of souls to their death. Why not? No one ever taught 
him, ‘‘Thou shall not kill.’’ No one ever told him that Jesus said, 
‘“Thou shall love thy neighbor as thyself.’’ There was no inner motive 
calling him back from that awful deed; it seemed the desirable thing 
for him to do. And the wonder is not that he did it, but that we do 
not have more of that sort of thing when we realize how many millions 
of children and youth are growing up without religious teaching. 

It is into this inner life that the task of religious education takes us. 
We have been too superficial in our efforts to build civilization. We 
have cleansed the outside of the cup and the platter, but we have not 
been much concerned about the inside. We have forgotten that it is 
out of the abundance of the heart that the mouth speaketh. It is into 
this heart life that we must enter. 

H. G. Wells has led us to a fascinating contemplation of the possi- 
bilities here in what he terms ‘‘the gifts of the new sciences.’’ We 
have done marvellous things with the world outside of us in the past; 
we are now to turn our attention to the accomplishment of equally 
marvellous things inside of us. Just as the past century has been the 
supreme century of material achievements, so the century ahead is to 
witness the greater achievements in the accomplishment of things not 
made with hands, invisible but eternal. Instead of making wonderful 
machines, we shall turn our attention to the making of wonderful men. 
If it be said that human nature does not change, Mr. Wells contends 
that neither does nature change. 

‘*But, just as in the past hundred years we have learned to do ten 
thousand things with nature we never knew how to do before, so in the 
coming centuries we shall learn to do ten thousand things with human 
nature that we cannot do now.’’ An automobile is an intricate ma- 
chine with hundreds of delicate parts, and yet within the last quarter 
century man has learned to build it, to run it, to control it, to make it 
carry him according to his bidding at a rapid rate of speed. If we 
can learn half as much about the working of our minds as we have 


CHRISTIAN EpucATION, Hope oF CIVILIZATION 221 


come to know about an automobile, we may be able to turn this mighty 
inner power to an efficient service that will far outstrip all past at- 
tempts in building a civilization. ‘‘The enormous creative and recon- 
structive power in human motives is latent. The study of its proper 
release is the new study for mankind. Man having run all over this 
world from pole to pole, having learned how to fly around it in seven 
or eight days and how to speak around it in a flash, will presently 
become introspective and turn his practical attention to himself.’’ 


In such an effort as this, religious education will find its supreme 
opportunity. The task of bringing the child to his highest, truest de- 
velopment is the most important business on earth to-day. The world 
is in need. Christ alone can meet that need. Childhood is the field in 
which Christ may be taken to meet that need most completely. 


Thus it is by the simple process of educating a young child’s heart 
that our civilization is to be redeemed. This at once brings us to the 
question: How is this work to be done? What is the way? 


We must first of all recognize the fact that a vast portion of the 
world have never even heard the gospel message. The non-Christian 
world is greater in area and population than the Christian world. We 
are told that 160,000,000 souls are yet entirely beyond the reach of the 
gospel, in addition to millions of others who live in reach of a mis- 
sionary but have not accepted the gospel. To all these we must take 
the gospel with its redeeming power. In order to do this we must 
imbue the Christian forces of the world with the missionary passion. 
This has ever been one of the fundamental principles upon which the 
World’s Sunday School Association has operated. It has endeavored 
to fill the hearts of Sunday-School people the world around with a mis- 
sionary passion. This work must be intensified. The Christian forces 
of the world must redouble their efforts to take the gospel to every 
creature. That generation will take the world for Christ, the teachers 
of whose youth decide that it shall be done. 


The method to be employed is the educational method. This is true 
whether we are to work among those who live in darkened lands or to 
attempt the even more difficult task of serving among Christian nations. 
This is an age of education. Grammar schools, high schools, colleges, 
universities were never so numerous and never so highly organized as 
now. The church must use the educational method if for no other reason 
than because it is the accepted method of our day. It is the method 
which Jesus used in His ministry. It is still the effective method, and 
again and again we have witnessed its power as, within the compass of 
a single generation, the ideals of a nation have been changed through 
the educational process. 

Benjamin Kidd, of Oxford, in his great book, ‘‘The Science of 
Power,’’ says: 


2 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


There is not an existing institution in the world of civilized humanity 
which cannot be profoundly modified or altered or abolished in a single 
generation. There is no form or order of government or of the dominion 
of force which cannot be removed out of the world within a generation. 
There is no ideal in conformity with the principles of civilization 
dreamed of by any dreamer or idealist which cannot be realized within 
the lifetime of those around him. 

Civilization, in short, has not arrived. The stupendous potentiality 
of civilization as distinct from barbarism consists in its cultural or 
collective heredity, imposed on the rising generation under suitable con- 
ditions. The most important element in this, namely, the idealisms of 
mind and spirit conveyed to the young of each generation under the 
influence of the social passion, is absolutely limitless in its effect. The 
power which is represented thereby is capable of creating a new world 
in the lifetime of a generation. It is capable of sweeping away in a 
single generation any existing order of the world, but it has never been 
seen actually in being, directed and controlled by civilization. 


In no phase of the program of the church is this more apparent than 
in the new approach which is being made by missionary boards and so- 
cieties since the war, to their work in mission lands. There have recently 
appeared a number of ereditable volumes giving the results of various 
surveys which have been made by Commissions representative of the 
mission boards and societies at work in several fields. One of these 
commissions has done an outstanding piece of work in China, studying 
Christian education. On this commission served representatives of 
China, Canada, Great Britain and the United States. It was headed by 
President Burton of the University. of Chicago. Another study was 
made of West, South and Equatorial Africa by the African Education 
Commission under the auspices of the Phelps-Stokes Fund and the for- 
eign mission societies of North America and Europe. This commission 
was headed by Dr. Thomas Jesse Jones, the Educational Director of 
the Phelps-Stokes Fund, a specialist in the education of racial groups. 
Still another commission has made a report of Village Education in 
India. This commission was sent out by the International Missionary 
Council and was headed by Mr. A. G. Fraser of Trinity College, Kandy. 
These are but examples of the statesmanlike approach which our for- 
eign missionary leaders are making to the enlargement of their educa- 
tional work. All of these commission reports take into account the 
fundamental place of religious education in the educational work of 
the church. Here again we are reminded of a cardinal principle that 
has ever animated the World’s Sunday School Association, as it has 
sought to imbue the missionary boards with the Sunday-School idea. 

As we attempt this educational task we must have Christian codpera- 
tion. The World’s Sunday School Association must become a league 
or federation of the Sunday-School units of the various nations of the 
earth. These units must in turn be developed and extended so that 


CHRISTIAN EpucaATION, Hope or CrIvmizATION 223 


the Sunday-School idea may become indigenous in the life and thought 
of the people of every land. North America is a striking illustration 
of what the Sunday School can do as it is transplanted and developed 
to a high stage of efficiency. We are meeting to-day not far from the 
birthplace of the Sunday-School movement. We who have crossed the 
Atlantic are not unmindful of the great debt we owe both to Scotland 
and to England in the origin and development and freedom of the pro- 
gram of religious education for all the people. Codperation in this 
religious education is one of the great ideas of our day, and it should 
reach its highest expression in the work of the World’s Sunday School 
Association. 


We have recently been going through the stage of merger in such 
work in North America. For fifty years the International Sunday 
School Association has represented the combined energy of the several 
state and provincial Sunday-School organizations of the United States 
and Canada. During these fifty years the Sunday-School boards of the 
several communions have grown and developed. In 1910 the repre- 
sentatives of the Sunday-School boards of more than thirty Protestant 
Evangelical communions formed what was called the Sunday School 
Council of Evangelical Denominations. For a number of years its work 
went on alongside of the work of the International Sunday School As- 
sociation. It soon became evident, however, that these two organiza- 
tions, so similar in purpose, must become one in the carrying forward 
of their common task. The consummation of that merger was effected 
in the last Quadrennial International Convention, which was held in 
Kansas City, Missouri, in June, 1922. To-day all these forces, terri- 
torial and denominational, professional and volunteer, are working to- 
gether in splendid harmony. 


This same process of merger must be continued until there is per- 
fected an efficient combination of the Sunday-School interests of all the 
world. If denominational prejudices can be laid aside in an endeavor 
to educate religiously the children of a continent, national barriers 
‘should be even more easily overcome in an earnest attempt to reach 
the children of the world. 


As the sweet Scotch singer has sung: 


‘«Then let us pray that come it may— 
As come it will for a’ that— 
That sense and worth, o’er a’ the earth, 

May bear the gree, [prize] and a’ that. 
For a’ that, and a’ that, 
It’s coming yet, for a’ that, 

That man to man, the world o’er, 
Shall brothers be for a’ that! ’’ 


224 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


THE PLACE OF CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN WORLD 
EVANGELISM 


By Rev. WILLIAM C. POOLE, PH.D., 
London, England 


The discussion is extremely pertinent. First, because it is vitally 
related to the general theme of this Convention, ‘‘Jesus Christ for the 
Healing of the Nations,’’ and secondly, because it is sequential to the 
admirable exposition presented by Dr. Hopkins on ‘‘ Christian Educa- 
tion, the Hope of Civilization. ’’ 

Specifically I am asked to deal with the place of ‘‘ Christian Educa: 
tion in World Evangelism.’’ It is a question of relativity. Will it be 
a substitute for it; a coordinate with it; or a subordinate to it? Or 
is some other relationship preferable? 

It will help us to focus our problem if we define what we actually 
mean by the terms we are using. Our familiarity with phrases consti- 
tutes a real peril. Dr. Jacks in his ‘‘Living Universe,’’ reminds us 
that ‘‘truths that have nothing but speech to recommend them degener- 
ate into cant.’’ And again, ‘‘the supreme peril is the danger of letting 
the mere discussion of the highest become a substitute for the reality of 
it as acted on the stage of life. If you want your speech about the 
highest things to keep true, you must continually act the thing you are 
speaking about.’’ 

The word ‘‘evangelism’’ and the phrase ‘‘world evangelism’’ are 
eases in point. Too frequently evangelism has been restricted in its out- 
look and superficial in its method. It has often been associated with 
a crudity of thought and expression, and a purely emotional appeal to 
which thoughtful men could not subscribe. It has been identified with 
all that is most reactionary in the life and thought of the Church. Its 
ardent devotees have been marked by a blind literalism and an obstinate 
obscurantism that have repelled enlightened minds in every communion. 
In addition, some of its most vigorous advocates have been character- 
ized by a fierce intolerance and an unlovely dogmatism alien to the spir- 
itual teaching of Jesus Christ. Further, by some it has been held that in 
respect to world evangelism our business was merely to proclaim the 
message. An articulated programme, dealing with the intellectual, phys- 
ical, and social side of life was regarded as artificial and superfluous 
to the primary purpose of proclaiming the Evangel. 

Then, again, Christian education was conceived chiefly as the mental 
assimilation of quantities of subject matter. Efficiency was measured 
by the skill of the scholar in text-quoting. Assuredly the Bible can be 
taught as history and as literature, but in so doing we have not ex- 
hausted the possibilities of religious education. Being able to recite 
the names of the books of the Bible in chronological order, or to name 


CHRISTIAN EDUCATION IN WoRLD EVANGELISM 225 


the Judges of Israel in sequence, or to quote a dozen passages of Scrip- 
ture containing some certain word, is remote from the first principles of 
religious education. 

Dr. Theodore Cuyler, a long time ago, told us ‘‘that a text without a 
context was a pretext.’’ In fact a section of organized Christianity 
is suffering from a kind of moral pernicious anemia, as a result of the 
mischievous practice of ‘‘wresting the Scriptures’’ and building up doc- 
trinal positions on unrelated proof texts so-called. 

Turning from these negative observations, we come the better prepared 
to face up to our own question. Perhaps it will facilitate our enquiry 
if we envisage a related consideration. What are our ‘‘ Christian Educa- 
tion’? and ‘‘ World Evangelism’’ for? Are these ‘‘ends’’ or ‘‘means 
to ends’’? What is the ultimate objective? the final goal? 

Increasingly we are reaching unanimity of conviction here. It is the 
achievement of personality in, for, and through a perfect society— 
Christian character in the Kingdom of God. The rule of Christ in the 
lives of men is the basal line. The social method of to-day is based on 
self-interest and is utterly un-Christian. Until competition is replaced 
by codperation, and self-interest by service, there will be no healing for 
the nations. Sublimation of the egoistic urges of life is not enough: 
we must have ‘‘the expulsive power of a new affection.’’ 

There is no true self-realization save in self-development in and for 
the service of the human brotherhood. There is no true freedom save 
in service tec God and the community. Perfect freedom is the perfect 
satisfaction of perfect service for Christ. We are standing between 
two worlds—the one dead, the other it doth not yet appear. We are 
witnessing the passing of an order of civilization; the world is at the 
cross-roads. It is a war-weary world, baffled in its attempts at recon- 
ciliation and reconstruction, dazed by vast and bewildering transitions. 
Class distinctions are irrevocably blurred, the unprivileged are begin- 
ning to count. The distinctive note of our day is disillusionment, and 
its chief symptom is the ache for redemption. The complexity of life 
is crushing humanity. The war has been a great agony, but it has also 
been a great revealer. Our civilization has been an artificial thing, it 
has lacked real coherence, and the war with all its tragedy has not been 
so much the cause of its passing as the occasion of its demise. We 
have been ‘‘rattling into barbarism’’ for a long time. The collapse 
of civilization was inevitable, because the majority of the world’s 
national leaders subscribed to the thesis: ‘‘That the conception of 
altruism as an evolutionary force is biologically false’’; the only in- 
stinct which is sufficiently universal to supply the motive for exertion 
in civilization is the desire to accummulate property in the competitive 
struggle. The problem of international readjustment is really the prob- 
lem of personal reconciliation. Regeneration must precede reconstruc- 
tion. 

15 


226 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


It has been urged that ‘‘civilization cannot survive materially unless 
it is redeemed spiritually.’’ These observations bring us fairly into 
grips with our problem. We ask, Can we build a Kingdom of God out 
of the world-mind stuff as at present constituted? We answer emphati- 
eally, No! The Church, then, must by revolutionary changes in spirit 
and method if necessary ‘‘reorder her life and practice so as to put 
education as a beginning squarely alongside evangelism in her work.’’ 


Religious Education the Birthright of the Child. The best and most 
natural way for the child to enter into his spiritual heritage is to grow 
into it gradually from the beginning. Only those ideals which have been 
built into this structure of character from childhood later become a 
dynamic and dependable factor in the life. Spiritual ideals, loyalties, 
devotions, and the consciousness of God in the life cannot come in a 
day. They are the products of most persistent training in religion 
through the plastic years. No reclaimed life can ever be what would 
have been possible without the necessity of reclamation. It is always 
too late to be what we might have been. 


The Task -of Christian Education. The supreme task of the World’s 
Sunday School Association is to reach the world’s children with a teach- 
ing programme that will produce a new generation motivated with a 
codperative urge instead of a competitive one. We must have a race 
of comrades and brothers instead of a race of rivals and victors. Spir- 
itual illiteracy is the greatest menace of organized society. The evasion 
of the spiritual is fatal to national life. The responsibility for creating 
a world community mind is at once the priceless privilege and the in- 
escapable obligation of the Sunday School, or more correctly stated the 
Church School. The baffling problems of our contemporary life and the 
imperative need of creating a ‘‘new mind’’ and a new spirit as ante- 
cedent considerations to the ‘‘new world’’ have refocussed the whole 
question of the priority and place of Childhood. The Church must re- 
build its programme around childhood, change the emphasis from adult 
to youth, and claim life at its beginning instead of reclaiming it at its 
end. 


The primary responsibility and obligation of the Church standing 
above all other responsibilities and obligations whatsoever is the re- 
ligious education of its childhood and youth. If the Church is to take 
the offensive for the spiritual regeneration of the world, she must sub- 
ordinate the reclamation of the adult to the conservation of the child. 
The whitest part of the white harvest is the childhood of the world. 


The child is the supreme asset of the Kingdom of God, and the superb 
hope of to-morrow. We must choose as our chief interest between tend- 
ing lambs and hunting stray sheep. Education has been defined as the 
introduction of control into conduct. The control of the human being 
must be in terms of internal ideals instead of in terms of a blind bio- 


CHRISTIAN EpUCATION IN WorLD EVANGELISM o20 


logical adaptation to external excitements, in terms of a capacity to 
live up to ideals, rather than adjustment to environment. 

Religious Education is the introduction of control into experience in 
terms of a great religious ideal. Christian Education is the introduc- 
tion of control into experience in terms of Jesus Christ. And the 
Christian educator has but one task, and that is to present Jesus Christ 
to the rising generation, that every act of every day of every person 
will be performed in harmony with His holy will. 

There may be such a thing as Evangelism that is not educational, but 
there can be no such thing as a Christian education that is not evan- 
gelical. The whole purpose of Christian education is to unite the life 
of the child with the life of Christ, and so lead him to be one with 
the Father. The Christian educator determines all his methods and 
selects all his materials with this end in view. 

We must build religious concepts, attitudes, and habits into the child’s 
expanding life from the beginning, so that they may become an insepa- 
rable part of the structure. Usable knowledge, right attitudes, skill 
in living—these represent the minimum demands of modern Christian 
education. 

There is no conflict between Christian Education and Evangelism. 
Nature and grace work through both the gradual and cataclysmic. ‘‘ The 
grace of God’’ working in the heart is the essential factor. Far from 
disregarding this supernatural factor, it is sought to keep the bond be- 
tween the child and his Heavenly Father from ever being weakened or 
broken. It seeks to train the child, and stimulate and guide his spiritual 
development, so that this divine grace shall have constant access to the 
heart and life, a sustaining, organizing, uplifting power, acting con- 
tinuously upon the soul, rather than expecting it to reclaim a sin-sick 
soul which has lost its way. The prophets and the teachers are the 
agencies which conjointly and codperatively bring progress into the race, 

The supreme task of Christian educators is the training of the rising 
generation in Christian dispositions and habits rather than a dogmatic 
type of teaching. Educational Evangelism will always remember that 
the disciple must become the apostle. The promise is: ‘‘ He shall teach 
you all things.’’ Christianity can have no meaning for the post-war 
generation unless it can show itself effective as the controlling spirit 
cf the world state and the basis of an enduring civilization. 

If we can mobilize the childhood and youth of the world, we can 
initiate a new Reformation, as epochal as that which changed the course 
of human history in the sixteenth century. In many respects the up- 
heaval of the sixteenth century has spent its force, and the world waits 
for a new creative spiritual enthusiasm. 

Good-will among men must be taught to childhood and youth before a 
vicious sense of nationalism and sectarianism distort them. Good-will 
is not an impersonal abstraction floating in empty air. It is the funda- 


228 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


mental attitude of God, the essential nature of Christ, and the char- 
acteristic quality of the spirit, and whoever lives in good-will thereby 
becomes a son or daughter of God, a brother or sister of Christ, and a 
disciple and friend of the Spirit. 

The aim of the Christian educational process is to lead to a gradual 
and continuous unfoldment of the spiritual nature of a child, such as 
results from a perpetual acceptance of the Christian way from the be- 
ginning. This acceptance is at first unconscious, being directed by nur- 
ture and instruction, and leads to the formation of religious habits, 
interests and ideals. The child whose religious consciousness develops 
normally will naturally and inevitably come to a time or to times of 
personal acceptance of the Christian way (that is of Christ). This per- 
sonal commitment of the child Christian is both natural and desirable. 
It should not, however, be called conversion in the sense of reclamation 
from spiritual indifference, hostility, or evil. 

The primary enterprise of the Church among childhood and youth is 
Christian education. It is not the exclusive task but we claim the pri- 
mary one. The Church must be an evangelist to reclaim the wayward, a 
philanthropist to help the needy, an educator to war against ignorance, 
a missionary to less favoured people, a reformer setting up standards 
of righteousness. We do not ask that any of these worthy and meri- 
torious activities will be abated; but we insist that Christian Education 
is the primary obligation. 

The Child in the Midst. The place that Jesus gave the child has 
made the work among childhood and youth the perpetual romance of 
Christianity. Unfortunately the child has been manceuvred out of the 
ceutral place that Jesus gave to it. He established the child’s relation 
to the Kingdom of God. His two sayings: ‘‘Except ye turn and be- 
eome as little children, ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of 
heaven’’ (Matt. 18: 3), and ‘‘Suffer the little children, and forbid them 
not, to come unto me: for to such belongeth the kingdom of heaven’’ 
(Matt. 19:14), are the Magna Charta of childhood covenant rights. 
The Spirit of God can work definitely in the soul of a child. Human 
goodness needs Divine grace, and moral and religious development is a 
work of the Spirit of God in man. 

And so I close on this note. The Childhood of the World is the supreme 
Asset of the Kingdom of God. We must claim that Childhood for 
Jesus Christ as our foremost task as against reclaiming its adulthood. 
Educational Evangelism is the commanding strategy of the hour. ‘‘Give 
us the unspoiled children of this generation to train in the ideals of 
the common good, and we will give you back a world of brothers in a 
single lifetime.’’ 

The Ordination of Childhood. I read a little while ago the story of 
the famous men who met at Ferguson House in Edinburgh. Dugald 
Stewart, the philosopher; Hutton, the geologist; Adam Smith, the 


SuNDAY SCHOOL AND BIBLE StTupy 229 


author of ‘‘ Wealth of Nations’’; and Robert Burns, the Scotch Sky- 
lark—all of them were there. Yes, and a little tow-headed boy, 
named Walter, was there. Looking at a picture on the wall, Burns read 
beneath it a couplet that appealed to him. He enquired the author of 
the lines, but none of the famous men knew. Yet the little tow-head 
knew. He whispered the author’s name to the man nearest him, and 
the man told the great poet. Then Burns called the boy to him; plac- 
ing his hand on his head, he said, ‘‘You will be greater than your 
grandfather!’’ Sir Walter Scott, for the little tow-headed boy be- 
eame the world-famous novelist, said that from the moment when Burns 
put his hand upon his head was the hour of his ordination to literature. 
Within our power is the ordination of Childhood. What manner of chil- 
dren shall these be? Let us lay our hands upon their heads, and claim 
them for Jesus Christ! 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL AND SYSTEMATIC BIBLE STUDY 
By Rev. W. Y. FULLERTON, 
London, England 


The title suggested for my address involves a pleasing contradiction 
and opens a wide vista for discussion. A contradiction, in that Sys- 
tematic Bible Study must be a daily exercise and a Sunday School 
seems to exhaust its purpose on Sunday, and ought scarcely to be looked 
to for service all the week: a discussion, seeing that it raises the whole 
question of the relation of the Sunday School to the Bible. 

There are two things so axiomatic in the Sunday School that they are 
often forgotten: the study of the teacher should be the child, and the 
study of the scholar, God. The teacher who keeps in touch with the life 
of the child will never get stale, and the teacher who keeps fresh will 
never want to give up his job, unless he does it to pass the joy of it on 
to younger hands than his own. 

Each child is a fresh writing of the Eternal, and is worth the study 
of those who wish to know God’s ways, and if the child himself is to 
learn God’s ways he must study the three books God has written, books 
which do not overlap or contradict each other—Creation, History and 
the Bible, the third so preéminent that we rightly speak of it as the 
Book. But it is really one of three. 

Nature-talks for Beginners are in keeping with the child mind, though 
the danger always is to give the child in the Sunday School similar 
lessons to those given all the week in the day schools. But wherever 
the lesson is learnt, the chiid is happy who has learnt to relate creation 
to God. Longfellow in his verses to Agassiz puts it quite delightfully: 

And Nature, the old nurse, took 
The child upon her knee, 


230 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Saying, ‘‘ Here is a story-book 
Thy Father hath written for thee.’’ 


‘¢Come, wander with me,’’ she said, 
Into regions yet untrod; 
And read what is still unread 
In the manuscripts of God.’’ 


That is the first book, the earliest in point of time, and the easiest in 
point of age. But God has other things to say to us than those He 
tells us in the stars and rocks, in trees and flowers, so He has given us 
the second book—the Book of History. In it we get guidance for our 
lives in studying the lives of others; knowledge of God’s methods in 
the outworking of His laws in the rise and fall of nations; thrill of 
heart as we learn of noble deeds; awe of life as we mark the tragedy 
of base desire. And Lowell speaks truly when he says: 

Slowly the Bible of the race is writ, 

And not on paper leaves, or leaves of stone; 

Each age, each kindred, adds to it 

Texts of despair or hope, of joy or moan. 

While springs the sea, while mists the mountains shroud, 
While thunder’s surges burst on cleft of cloud, 

Still at the prophet’s feet the nations sit. 


But neither Nature nor History speak to us of Redemption. That is 
preéminently the message of the Bible. Like all competent authors 
among men, God does not repeat His message in different books; Crea- 
tion tells us one thing, History another, Scripture a third. The Bible 
is not given to teach us Science—that can be read in earth and sky. 
Nor is the Bible given to teach us Civilisation—that can be found in 
the records of nations and men. The Bible is given to teach us the Way 
to God, the way of Salvation, and Sunday Schools exist preéminently to 
give the children the message of the Bible, which is the message of 
Christ. 

We cannot hope to induce our scholars to undertake the daily study 
of the Bible, unless it forms the staple of our teaching in the Sunday 
class. Nor can we expect them to understand the purpose of the Bible 
unless it is constantly pressed on them by their teachers that the whole 
Bible is meant to lead to Christ, that every writer is a witness to Jesus, 
and that in this witness they all agree. ‘‘The Children’s Bible’’ lately 
issued by the Cambridge Press has this merit—the Lord Jesus is central; 
all circles round Him; the Old Testament stories are the stories He 
knew, the Bible Songs are the songs He sung, the prophecies all find in 
Him their fulfillment. The Duchess of Atholl has lately told us that in 
a school she visited the young people glibly answered questions about 
Moses, but not one of them could give the name of even one of our 
Lord’s parables. That was surely a sign of inverted teaching, a type 


SUNDAY SCHOOL AND BIBLE STUDY 231 


of teaching to be avoided in any school, to be rigorously excluded in 
the school which gathers on Sunday. 

There we must teach the Bible, teach it from beginning to end, but 
put special emphasis on its great Books, on its great chapters, on its 
great verses. It will be a fine exercise in Bible reading to discover 
where these are; to learn how the Bible meets the experiences of life; 
to see ‘‘how it fits into every fold of the human heart.’’ 

Granted that sort of teaching in the school, our scholars must then be 
encouraged and guided to read the Bible for themselves at home, to read 
it daily, to study as they read, and therefore to read on some system so 
as to get a full-orbed view of the Sacred Oracles of God. 

I suggest that they should be encouraged to read the portion aloud. 
Especially if they read the English Authorised version, so much of the 
music and majesty of the language depends on the hearing of it. If 
our ministers were more alive to the magic of the words of the Book 
they would pay more attention to its reading in public. 

Then there are passages which should be learnt by heart and often 
repeated. Dr. Candlish on his dying bed regretfully said to Dr. Alex- 
ander Whyte when he visited him, ‘‘Ah, man! I wish I had learnt all 
the Psalms by heart.’’ 

Dr. David, Headmaster of Rugby, now Bishop, one of our foremost 
experts in teaching, wished his boys to be at home in the Bible. ‘‘If 
I am to give boys an exercise in memory in the study of the Bible,’’ 
he says, ‘‘I would rather that it be devoted, not so much to an accurate 
knowledge of details, such as dates, events, names, sequences, as to the 
words of the Bible themselves. I want boys at the time when they can 
easily exercise their memory to be accumulating little by little a store 
of great words, which they can carry with them all through their life.’’ 

Further he warns those who read: ‘‘Do not try to measure week by 
week and month by month, the good you are getting from this practice, 
be content to give what is best in God’s service. He asks you to give 
Him this opportunity of speaking to you, and if you do not care to give 
it to Him He has lost it, as far as you are concerned. Read on then in 
faith, and believe that He has a message for you, that it comes by 
growth, as all God’s messages do.’’ And he adds from his own wide 
experience—‘‘ That is the appeal I find boys are very ready to answer 
to.’’? We shall find the same thing. 

The first result of daily systematic Bible Reading will be the creation 
of Interest, a fine sense of what is noble and worthy in literature, a 
distaste of the mean and sordid, a hatred of the vicious and debasing, 
in newspapers and in books. 

Then there will come almost insensibly the formation of Habit, which 
will turn the mind instinctively to the Bible in the morning seeking 
guidance for the day; at night seeking repose of heart before the body 


PAY: SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


sleeps; in emergencies seeking help and consolation in the affairs of life. 

Following this there will be evoked Appetite. The more you read the 
Bible the keener the zest for the sacred Word. Appetite is not food, 
but where food is plentiful it is a great gift of God. The daily reading 
of the Bible will mean health, and health always reveals itself in appetite 
for more food. It grows by what it feeds on. 

And, of course, Character and Conduct will inevitably be influenced. 
Nothing contributes so much to cleanness of life as the Word of Christ 
dwelling richly in the heart; nothing ennobles the whole being more 
than to be in daily contact with the Eternal; nothing makes life so 
joyous as to know the will of God, and to do it. All this comes from 
the daily reading of the Word of Life. 

Lately I have visited Cornwall on behalf of the Bible Society and in 
Penzance I remembered that on a previous visit I had seen close to the 
Land’s End a little dwelling which was entitled ‘‘The First and Last 
Refreshment House.’’ I asked the meeting if it is there still, and when 
many voices answered ‘‘Yes’’ I could see they were impressed when I 
held up my Bible and said that it was really ‘‘The First and Last 
Refreshment House’’ of life; first and last because it leads us to Him 
who is both Alpha and Omega. 


‘Through Him the first fond prayers are said 
Our lips of childhood frame; 
The last low whispers of our dead 
Are burdened with His Name.’’ 


Said Ewald to Dean Stanley in Dresden as he held up the Bible, ‘‘In 
this little book is contained all the wisdom of the world,’’ and we might 
add, all its hope. ‘‘Its eclipse would be the return to chaos, and its 
extinction the epitaph of history.’’ 


During the war, under the guidance of General Sims, I went some 
fifty miles up the Seine from Rouen to see the volunteers for the Labour 
Corps from Lushai, and found them burning charcoal for the use of the 
army. Fifty years ago the dwellers in the hills from which they came 
were head hunters, now thousands of them are Christians. Mr. Savidge 
and Mr. Lorraine, taking their lives in their hands, went to them with 
the gospel and in a few years witnessed one of the miracles of missions. 
When the Indian Sunday School Union had its Scripture contest on the 
Gospels the Lushai boys asked that they might enter the Bengali 
examination and answer the Bible questions in their own language, and, 
on their request being granted, they competed quite successfully. The 
next year the same result was gained when the subject was ‘‘The Acts 
of the Apostles,’’ but the Book of Kings was set for the third year, 
and it had not yet been translated into their tongue. But they were so 
eager that they entreated the missionary to translate it for them, and, 
anxious to encourage them to the extent of his power, he worked early 


SUNDAY SCHOOL AND BIBLE StuDy 236 


and late to produce a hurried version of the text. This was dictated to 
the prospective candidates and they wrote the whole translation in their 
note books, and without the printed book they were again able tri- 
umphantly to come through the test of the examination. If young folks 
who only recently have had the knowledge of the truth, and who worked 
under such disabilities, can achieve such mastery of such Scripture as 
they know, and so eagerly pursue the study of it, much more should 
be possible to those who live in more favoured lands, and work amidst 
more congenial surroundings. 

The young people in our schools should be saved from accidental and 
haphazard reading of the Word of God. God is not the God of con- 
fusion but of order; the Bible is not a puzzle book nor a book of 
magic; it is the message from the mind of God to the mind of man, from 
God’s heart to ours. It appeals not only to our love but to our intelli- 
gence, and the Bible reading of all of us needs to be systematized, 
specially the Bible reading of our younger folk. 


There are several systems that have been suggested; none comes to 
us with such credentials as that of the International Bible Reading 
Association. It was founded forty-two years ago by my friend Mr. 
Charles Waters, who had no conception of the world-wide influence it 
would exert, but before his death was cheered by some glimpse of its 
possibilities. A man of like character, as devoted and persevering, Mr. 
Stephen C. Bailey, is now responsible under the Committee for its wel- 
fare. There are no less than 635,000 membership cards issued in Eng- 
lish, beside others in over thirty other languages; so that we can safely 
say that a million readers are guided in their Scripture study by the 
I. B. R. A.—letters known the world over to those who are interested in 
Sunday-School work. 


But to Dr. Alexander Smellie the I. B. R. A. owes more than to any- 
one else: his name is imperishably associated with it by the Daily Notes 
which he has supplied for fifteen years, and for which he has left 
material for years to come. Edited by his widow, it will still be availa- 
ble for I. B. R. A. readers. I have described the Notes as being 
literally worth their weight in gold, and the statement is not an exag- 
geration: for they are winnowed wheat all the way through, rich in 
suggestion, full of classical allusion, memorable for illustrative matter, 
and instinct with a rare spirituality. The five thousand five hundred 
pages of these expositions which Dr. Smellie has left behind form a 
memorial more valuable even than his record of the Men of the Cove- 
nant, or his other devotional or historical books. 

He has completely fulfilled the desire of Lord Bacon when he said: 
‘We want short, sound, and judicious notes upon Scripture, without 
running into commonplaces, pursuing controversies, or reducing those 
notes to artificial method, but leaving them quite loose and native. For 


234 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


certainly, as those wines which flow from the first treading of the grapes 
are sweeter and better than those forced out by the press, which gives 
them the roughness of the husk and the stone, so are those doctrines 
best and sweetest which flow from a gentle crush of the Scriptures, and 
are not wrung into controversies and commonplaces.’’ That ‘‘ gentle 
crush of the Scriptures’’ is the chief characteristic of these incompara- 
ble notes, and it is to be hoped that a wider circle will gain acquaintance 
with them in the coming years, and that, in some form, the accumulated 
treasure of the past may be made available for the future. 

As one who for more than half a century has made the Bible his chief 
study, I urge Sunday-School workers to encourage in the scholars 
committed to their care, the holy habit of Bible reading, Bible learning, 
Bible living: to seek some system for this purpose, and preferably the 
system which links not only schools but nations; to make it our busi- 
ness to guide minds in their formative years into the veins of greatest 
wealth in the Sacred Book, the book of which Coleridge said, ‘‘It finds 
me more than all other books put together,’’ and of which Westcott 
witnesses ‘‘It was because I had always tried to read the Bible like any 
other book, that I came to the conclusion that it was unlike any other 
book in the world.’’ : 

It does not do to leave the Bible until the time of emergency; we 
must prepare for the cloudy and dark days that may come to us. To a 
boy with many wounds in the war the Padre, who desired to approach 
his soul gently, said that such an experience might lead one to think 
seriously. ‘‘Aye,’’ replied the lad with a tone in his voice almost of 
reproof, ‘‘but I had dune ma’ thinkin’ afore.’’ 

God has many ways of revealing Himself. ‘‘He is in nature as law, 
in science as truth, in art as beauty, in history as justice, in society as 
sympathy, in conscience as duty,”’ but supremely He is in Christ 
reconciling the world unto Himself: in Christ is law, and truth, and 
beauty, and justice, and sympathy, and duty, and more than all, in 
Him is grace, the grace that brings salvation. The Scripture is the 
great witness to Christ in the world, and those who meditate on the 
Law of the Lord become themselves witnesses to what the Word of God 
can accomplish in the lives of men. So while teachers encourage their 
scholars to study the Bible, let them not forget that their scholars will 
study them. If only it could be said of us as of a great missionary, 
‘‘There is no difference between him and the Book,’’ we might rejoice 
with exceeding joy. Our lives would commend the Book, because, very 
reverently we may say, in us the Word would be made flesh. So we 
may close with the dainty words of Fay Inchfawn: 

You are the Bible they will read the most, 
They shall see Father, Son and Holy Ghost 
Within its pages. Reading they shall claim 
Their great possessions in the fragrant Name. 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL AND WORLD PROHIBITION 235 


THE SUNDAY SCHOOL AND WORLD PROHIBITION 
By Rev. F. H. Orro MELLE, 


Frankfort-on-Main, Germany 


On the Atlantic Ocean, coming home from a visit to the United States, 
I received a cable from Dr. Clarence True Wilson in Washington, D. C., 
saying that he could not be at the World’s Sunday School Convention, 
and asking me to speak in his place about the Sunday School and World 
Prohibition. 

I must confess that I felt a little embarrassed. For two reasons: 
First, a friend said to me, ‘‘Prohibition is not a popular subject for a 
convention in Europe.’’ My answer was: It is not my duty to speak 
about popular themes, but about necessary ones. Secondly, the question 
came: How would it be received at the Convention if instead of one of 
the heroes of prohibition in America, instead of a hundred per cent 
American, a German should appear on the platform and speak about 
prohibition? 

At last I resolved to go, feeling a responsibility to accept the invita- 
tion and to bring you a message. And you will allow me to say that 
I am very glad that I had an opportunity to be here. I am deeply im- 
pressed with the hospitality of the Glasgow people, with the atmosphere 
of brotherhood, of Christian fellowship and of the love of Christ we 
breathe in this great international, Pentecostal gathering, and of the 
spirit of responsibility and of faith which finds an expression in all the 
meetings. I am grateful to see that the envy, the suspicion and the 
hatred of the war-time vanishes under the rays of the sun of Christ’s 
love,.and Christians of all nations codperate again for the Kingdom of 
God. 

Soon after the war I received a letter from a friend of mine in Italy. 
He wrote: 

I do not know whether you have been fighting against my country, as 
I have against your country. But I feel that the time has come when 
we should shake hands again and show the world that we are followers 
of Christ. The future will not belong to those who hate, but to those 
who forget most, who forgive most, who love most. 


I myself want to belong to those who love most, and I hope that this 
Convention will bring us a step nearer the day when the love of Christ, 
and with it, righteousness and peace will overcome the evils of the 
world. 

But I am expected to speak about prohibition to-night. I read and 
heard many good and many bad things about prohibition. So I went 
to America myself, in order to see with my own eyes, to hear with my 
own ears, And I dare say that in traveling throughout the United 
States, observing the results of prohibition, talking them over with 


236 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


people of all classes of the population, I received the impression that the 
prohibition of intoxicating liquors, resolved by the self-determination 
of a nation of more than one hundred million people, is one of the 
greatest achievements of culture in our century, and may aptly be com- 
pared with the great deed of Abraham Lincoln when slavery was abol- 
ished and the coloured people set free. 


Prohibition did not come over night. It took more than a hundred 
years of hard work, with progress and reaction, till the goal was reached. 
The prohibition movement has a history, whose thrilling chapters sound 
like fairy tales; they should be read again and again, from the time 
when the Pilgrim Fathers resolved their first restrictions against drunk- 
enness, to the days when local option came, then state prohibition, and 
at last the Eighteenth Amendment to the Constitution of the United 
States, which says that ‘‘the manufacture, sale or transportation of in- 
toxicating liquors within, the importation thereof into, or the exporta- 
tion from the United States is prohibited.’’ This is national prohibi- 
tion. It was a heroic struggle, and it was a glorious victory, won over 
one of the most cruel and dangerous enemies of the whole human race. 


Many forces were working together for the great aim. But, if you 
ask me to mention the most important, I answer without hesitation, they 
are: the churches, the women, and the schools, especially the Sunday 
Schools. 


In the first place: the churches. The modern anti-aleohol movement 
has its source and strength in the attitude of the churches of Christ. 
At the deepest roots of the movement are not economical considerations, 
but religious and moral principles. The churches studied the Scrip- 
tures, the story of Noah and his sons, the burning sermons against 
drunkenness preached by the prophets of old, the example of the Recha- 
bites in the time of Jeremiah, the warnings of Solomon, the character 
of John the Baptist, the teachings of Jesus, the footsteps of self-denial 
in his life, the exhortations of St. Paul in the Epistle to the Romans. 
The churches were induced to set the highest ideals of soberness and 
holiness in regard to oneself and of love and service towards the neigh- 
bour. 

I remind you of the strong words Dr. Martin Luther said against the 
devil of drinking, of the rules John Wesley gave to his societies, warn- 
ing them not to buy, to sell or to drink intoxicating drinks, and of 
his wonderful sermon on money, in which he spoke convincingly to the 
consciences of brewers and distillers. 

If I am right, it was the great American preacher, Lyman Beecher, 
who in 1808, in a series of sermons against intemperance, made the 
statement that in order to suppress the cruel enemy of: alcoholism it 
would be necessary to have a law which prohibits the manufacturing 
and the selling of such drinks. 


Tur SUNDAY SCHOOL AND WORLD PROHIBITION 237 


A storm of opposition arose. Think of the idea of such a law in a 
country proud of its liberty! 

But the idea did not die. If God is going to fulfill a great work in 
the world, the first thing he usually does is to give somebody a great 
idea. This idea may be laughed at, opposed, sternly fought, till at last 
it gets more and more ground, and wins the battle. 

The second force I wish to name is the women. The American women 
began to realize the tremendous influence bestowed upon them, and to 
use it for the benefit of the children, of their own sex, of the men, and 
of the country. The women in the United States suffered most by the 
liquor system. The women wanted prohibition. And if women really 
want something, I tell you, they will get it. Hven Lord Birkenhead, 
in his new book, ‘‘ America Revisited,’’—he seems not to be a friend 
of prohibition, even as some other good people—admits that ‘‘the over- 
whelming majority of American women is opposed to any modification 
of the existing law on prohibition.’’ 

Did you ever read the story of how the Women’s Christian Temperance 
Union was founded? It was fifty years ago (1875), in Hillsboro, a little 
town in Ohic. Dr. Dio Lewis gave a lecture! on the temperance question. 
He related that his mother and several of her friends had united in 
prayer for the liquor-sellers of his native town until they gave up their 
business. ‘‘You might do the same thing in Hillsboro,”’ he said, ‘‘if 
you have the same faith.’’ Fifty women of the audience stood up in 
approval of the idea. 

On Christmas Eve they began the crusade. Down the village street 
they made their solemn way to drug store, hotel and saloon, to sing, to 
plead, to kneel in the dust of the pavement or the sawdust sprinkled on 
the floor and pray. 

In time their prayers prevailed. Hillsboro became dry, and the 
Crusaders had begun their long and toilsome march on Washington. 

The third force, and certainly not the smallest one in the temperance 
reform, was the school, headed, encouraged, inspired by the Sunday 
School. The theories of psychology and education have been worked 
out in the universities of Europe, the application has been made in 
America, and the most outstanding illustration of the general and really 
practical application is the Eighteenth Amendment of the United States 
Constitution. Without the education of at least one generation, prohi- 
bition would not have been possible. Universities, colleges, high schools 
day schools, all did their duty. But I think it will not be saying too 
much if we give the highest credit to the Sunday School. 

It was the Sunday School that for more than twenty-five years taught 
fifteen to eighteen million people from week to week, the way to prohibi- 
tion; it was the Sunday School that every third month of the year had 
a temperance lesson, well prepared and adjusted to the understanding of 
youth; it was the Sunday School that hammered the thought of per- 


238 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


sonal self-denial, the duty to take the pledge on account of love to our 
fellow men, the idea of total abstinence, into the hearts and minds of 
millions of people, and raised an army of brave soldiers for the great 
cause. A few years ago we might have seen Sunday-School demonstra- 
tions in the towns and villages of the country—boys and girls, carrying 
their flags, marching along the streets, singing, ‘‘Tremble, King Alco- 
hol, we will grow up.’’ These boys and girls became the men and 
women who made national prohibition. 

It is not necessary to dwell on the manifold results of prohibition. 
They are known, and even the enemies of the prohibitory law cannot 
deny them. One can have hundreds of testimonies, given by statesmen, 
politicians, university professors, pastors, lawyers, labourers, leading 
men in business life. The alcohol industry has easily changed, and 
where breweries and distilleries were, producing the temptations to 
drink, factories sprang up, which supply the people with clothes, shoes 
and other useful articles. There are no more saloons in the country! 
You can travel from New York to San Francisco without being asked, 
““What wine or beer do you want to drink?’’ Not one of these shame- 
ful aleohol advertisements, as we find them so frequently in Europe, is 
to be seen! Prohibition has removed organized and legalized temptation 
from the pathway of the young. 

While I was in New York, I went through the Bowery several times, 
late at night. I remembered the dreadful pictures I had seen there, 
ten years ago. There was no sign of a saloon, and I saw no drunkard! 
During my three months’ stay in the United States I was only once 
offered a glass of alcoholic drink, and this was at the table of a for- 
eign embassy. I do not hesitate to believe what I heard again and 
again, that the children of the poorer classes feel the blessings of prohi- 
bition everywhere, that family life has been raised to a higher standard, 
that there is a remarkable increase in the building of homes, an increase 
in the savings accounts of the banks, a decreasing tendency in nearly 
all the crimes, and that the prosperity of the whole nation is growing. 
The question arises, If the rich America cannot afford to waste her 
fortune in alcohol, what about the poorer nations? 

It was to be expected that a test time would come for prohibition. 
People, accustomed to drink, try to find a way to evade the law. There 
is some moonshine and bootlegging and smuggling. Foreign ships laden 
with liquors, wait a few miles out in the ocean. High sums of the alco- 
hol-capital are offered to prohibition officers in order to bribe them. 
Money always is a temptation. And there is a well organized and 
eleverly managed international propaganda, supported by large amounts 
of money, to tell the people that prohibition is a failure. But, dear 
friends, let us not believe what they say, and let us hope that the three 
forces which made prohibition—the churches, the women, and the Sun- 
day Schools—will stand the test. 


Tur SUNDAY SCHOOL AND WORLD PROHIBITION 239 


In concluding, let me make two further remarks: 


First, the alcohol problem is a world problem, and cannot be solved 
by one nation only. It is—like war, and crime, and sin of every kind— 
international, and must be faced by international forces. The United 
States of America gave more than an example when they adopted the 
prohibition law; their deed is a real help to the whole world. But 
America may not be able to stand the test, if other nations do not be- 
come dry. And is it not a hopeful sign, to see how the auti-alcohol 
movement gains ground everywhere? On my way to Glasgow, I stayed 
a few days in London, and I heard with great satisfaction about the 
united efforts of the Churches in the United Kingdom against alcohol. 
My own country, Germany, is going on in this way. It was one of the 
most encouraging and inspiring experiences I had last year, when we 
resolved to send a petition to the German Reichstag for local option. 
We had only one week and a half’s time for the action. The result 
was 465,000 signatures from all parts of the country, the fruit of one 
Sunday’s work in some of the churches and in the Sunday Schools. 

The second remark is: The victory will not be won with the present 
- older generation. It has been said here repeatedly during this Conven- 
tion, that it is our task to fill the hearts and minds of our boys and 
girls with new ideals in order to have a new world. Sometimes I won- 
der if we realize what a tremendous influence for the world we have 
here in our Sunday-School classes! A single child—what a blessing it 
may become to humanity! Our hope for the future is in our boys and 
girls. 

I know a boy of fifteen in Germany. He is a diligent student in a 
gymnasium, and already reads with pleasure the Latin and Greek 
classics. A few weeks ago his father took him along on a journey. 
They had lunch at a restaurant, where almost everybody had a glass of 
beer. The boy had never drunk a drop of alcoholic drink. After a little 
while he said: ‘‘Father, I cannot eat here; I cannot smell that beer!’’ 
Now think, for a moment, if all the children in our Sunday Schools 
would be sworn enemies to alcohol! King Alcohol might tremble at 
what would happen within a few years! These boys and girls will be 
grown up, they will form the public opinion, they will lead our churches, 
they will rule our countries, they will make our laws, and—certainly— 
we then shall have world prohibition. 


And, let me say, prohibition is not the goal for which we work; it 
is only a means to the end: to liberate the world from alcoholism. In 
order to reach this goal, the mere prohibition will fail, until we have 
raised and educated a generation which not only knows the ideals for 
which we stand, but lives them. The problem is therefore a problem 
of education. It is one of the great tasks of the Sunday School in 
our age. 


240 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


In Chicago, visiting a beautiful cemetery, I stood at the grave of 
Miss Frances E. Willard, the great leader of the World Women’s Tem- 
perance Union. The monument bears her motto: ‘‘I wish to pronounce 
a benediction upon the whole world.’’ These words reminded me of 
David Livingstone, who, in the face of the burning wound of slavery, 
one day wrote in his diary: ‘‘May heaven’s richest blessing come down 
on everyone, be he American, English, or Turk, who will help to heal 
this open sore of the world.’’ 

Let us change the words of the great missionary a little, and say: 
‘“God bless everybody who helps to free humanity from the curse of 
alcoholism! ’’ And let us pray that the Sunday School may be blessed as 
one of the great liberators! 


THE HOME AND THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 
By Rev. CLELAND B. MoAreg, D.D., LL.D., 
Chicago, Illinois 
I 


When we name the home and the Sunday School in the same sentence, 
we are linking together the old and the new, the ancient and the modern, 
connecting institutions of very different age and place in the life of 
humanity. The home is the place where the family lives and the family 
runs back as far as the recorded history of mankind, while the Sunday 
School is of yesterday. The beginnings of its present form lie back 
less than 150 years (1780). The home has no date but the dawn of 
civilization or the creation of mankind. It is true that the Sunday 
School is only our later method of instructing members of the family 
outside the walls of the home, and that such instruction appears in 
many religions and far back in the history of our own faith and the 
faith out of which it grew. Yet nothing exactly like our Sunday School 
nor serving exactly its purpose appears before its own emergence in the 
latter part of the Eighteenth Century. It is new, recent, modern; the 
home is ancient as the beginnings of civilization. 

Moreover, the home is a natural institution, growing out of the con- 
stitution of the race. No man can get into human life except in a 
social circle of at least three—himself, his father and his mother. Such 
a social circle must have its habitat of increasing permanence as the 
circle increases and as it serves the true needs of its members. It is 
not even voluntary, under the laws of God, for it is written deep in the 
life of humanity that human and social progress go together. Any 
nation that neglects its homes imperils its life. Other institutions may 
come and go; the home must abide in some form which serves its vital 
purpose. Over against this, the Sunday School is a voluntary institu- 
tion, important while it serves certain purposes, unnecessary and some- 


Tur HoME AND THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 241 


times merely intrusive if it does not serve such purposes. And for this 
same reason the home is the factor to be considered. The adaptation 
must be sought first and chiefly in the Sunday School. It is the 
adaptable factor. It is what the home needs that the Sunday School 
attempts to supply. There is service which the home can render to the 
Sunday School but it is only such service as is needed to make the 
Sunday School effective in serving the home itself. In any given situa- 
tion, the first question Sunday-School leaders have to consider is what 
the homes need in that situation and to fit the temporary institution to 
the need which it serves. And if there is failure in the working relation, 
the first inquiry of Sunday-School workers must be regarding the School. 
The primary fault may not lie there, but it must be sought there first 
of all. 


The modern Sunday School ordinarily originates in the desire of 
religious parents to secure for their children and themselves a training 
in religion which they feel themselves unprepared to give or which can 
be better given in the larger social circle of the School. Sometimes, 
to be sure, and specially in non-Christian lands or in mission sections 
of Christian lands or cities, the Sunday School originates in the concern 
of religious people for the care of the untaught. This was Robert 
Raikes’s impulse, and it has continued to be the impulse of much Sunday- - 
School work. Some years ago, during a winter in London, when I 
proposed sending my children to the Sunday School of the church which 
the family were attending, the pastor advised me not to do so, on the 
ground that the school made no provision for children trained in Chris- 
tian homes; it was addressed distinctively to the mission group, in 
financial and religious poverty. Indeed, when the Sunday School began 
its phenomenal growth there were earnest religious leaders who saw in 
it a peril, thinking that it might lessen the sense of responsibility on 
the part of parents. And, of course, if choice ever had to be made 
between the intimate, parental training in religion which a child can 
receive at home and the training he can receive in the brief period of 
the Sunday School, most of us would not hesitate. Sunday-School train- 
ing for the members of the family is always a poor substitute for home 
training. But the peril of substitution is mostly imaginary, for the 
school originates in the wish of religious parents, generally the most 
earnest ones, for its supplemental ministry. So close is the connection 
that there is no hope of a permanent Sunday-School work which does 
not arise from or else develop around it a series of homes whose desires 
it fulfills. Moreover, there is no evidence of conflict between the service 
of the Sunday School and that of the home, as though the Sunday School 
had allayed the concern of the home for religious training. Generally 
it has been markedly the other way. When Robert Raikes proposed his 
Ragged School on Sunday, it was a time of ebb tide in family religion, 

16 


942 SunpAY ScHooL AND Heating or NATIONS 


and the more thoughtful observers witnessed its extension with large 
hope that it might restore that always elusive thing, family religion. 
Where the Sunday School flourishes most healthily family religion also 
is in best condition. Exceptions to this rule would be difficult to find 
anywhere. 

IL 


The homes with which the Sunday School has to deal may be grouped 
under three headings: 


1. Those whose attitude is one of indifference. The responsible mem- 
bers of such homes have no concern for the religious welfare of their 
young people. They act as though it were a favor when they permit 
their children to come to the school and often it is by the most per- 
sistent efforts alone that attendance is maintained. Many of them are 
irreligious homes. It is ominous that 27,000,000 young people in the 
United States are without definite religious instruction, but the really 
ominous feature of the fact is that the homes of which they are part do 
not really care. They could easily change it if they did care. Whatever 
is done for these young people must be done against the indifference 
of the parents. The Sunday School must furnish all the magnetism; 
there will be no propulsion toward it from the homes. At a city con- 
vention within two years one Sunday-School leader proposed the problem 
of holding children of ten and twelve whose parents refused to rise on 
Sunday morning early enough to get their breakfasts, but permitted 
them to get their own breakfasts if they wanted to go to Sunday School 
badly enough. 

In some eases this indifference rises to the height of opposition. There 
are pathetic stories from several countries of children who attend their 
Sunday-School sessions regularly and as regularly receive the punish- 
ment of fathers who oppose religion. When a young man in one of my 
own classes, studying for the ministry, was asked whether his father 
had ever punished him, he replied, ‘‘Only for my going to Sunday 
School when I was a boy.’’ He was not able at the distance to measure 
with any accuracy the motives that had drawn him to the school with 
punishment always impending, but he traced to the impressions he 
there received his call to the ministry of the Gospel, and he recalled his 
early conflict of soul over the duty of obedience to his father and the 
duty of loyalty to the will of God. Now, a Sunday School which deals 
with homes of this sort has a type of problem to solve which is very 
different from that of other schools. 

2. The second type of homes is that whose attitude is one of mild 
interest. The parents are often nominally religious themselves and they 
are not quite comfortable over entire neglect of the training of their 
young people though they will not take any special trouble over it. 
Sometimes they hold the opinion that young people must be allowed to 


THe HoME AND THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 2438 


have entire independence in the matter of their religious lives, though 
they allow them no such independence elsewhere. Sometimes they feel 
the vague criticisms of Sunday-School methods, or they have unpleasant 
memories of their own experiences as children, experiences generally 
magnified out of all proportion by their frequent retelling of them with 
ornamental additions. It is to be hoped the recording angel does not 
note the stories which many half-religious people tell about their child- 
hood, recognizing them as mountains made out of molehills of fact. 
Parents from such homes do not prevent the attendance of their chil- 
dren, but the Sunday School is compelled to do all the real work that is 
done. The parents can be depended on to be present at a pageant or 
other exercise when their children are taking part and, under pressure, 
to have a child learn, at least half learn, a selection, if it is not too 
long or too difficult. Some recent developments in family life have 
doubtless increased the number of homes of this type. There has come 
about a relaxing of discipline, with an assertion of individualism, which 
has removed some of the accepted control of home conduct. Partly this 
arises from psychological and social theory, but with many parents it 
arises from a natural inclination to follow the path of least resistance. 
Honest and thorough training of children is a serious and continuous 
task which easy-going people do not enjoy. When one can find a 
philosophy which sustains the desire of children to have their own way 
and make their own decisions, it lifts at once some of the most annoying 
burdens from the shoulders of parents. It is noticeable that one of the 
first places where this easier program is applied is in the matter of 
religion and religious training. If the young people want it, let them 
have it; if they do not want it, do not force it. Interested? Yes, but 
mildly. 

3. Probably the majority of the homes in Christian lands with which 
at the present time Sunday Schools have to deal belong to a third type 
whose attitude is that of codperation. The codperation is not always 
intelligent nor always consistent, but it is real. It is at least as earnest 
in many cases as that between parents and day-school teaching. In 
my early ministry there was a little song that was a favorite at public 
meetings in behalf of public schools, whose refrain ran: 

‘‘Oh, dear! what can the matter be? 
Parents won’t visit the school! ’’ 


A school superintendent in a considerable city in the United States 
was asked last winter how he explained the marked improvement in the 
quality of the work done in his school system; he replied instantly 
that it could be traced to the vital interest which had been aroused 
among the parents of his city in the schools which their children were 
attending. He said that most parents are genuinely interested in their 
children but they do not know effective ways of expressing their inter- 


2.44 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


est. Ways had been found in his community, so that the whole ievel of 
educational life had been raised. It is the thought of many educational 
leaders in the United States that recent improvement in educational 
work in the lower grades is traceable quite as much to increased popular 
interest as to any other one thing. 


This same improvement can be made in Sunday-School work when the 
codperation of homes can be secured. The home and the Sunday School 
are not independent agencies. They deal with the same lives and witli 
the same sacred truth. At the beginning the Sunday-School curriculum 
was laid out, when there was anything that could be called a cur- 
riculum, for the young members of the home group. In its later develop- 
ment it has taken into serious account the entire range of the family. 
It begins in the cradle with its Cradle Roll Department and it ends with 
the aged and infirm and preoccupied with its Home Department. The 
home has no members who are not within the conscious purview of a 
well formed Sunday School. There is no point, therefore, where 
cooperation ought not to be natural and feasible. The material for the 
work of the Sunday School is equally the material of the home: its 
main textbook is the best known book in the average home of Christen- 
dom and is often the only book known in homes of non-Christian lands. 
When it ventures into the field of Church history for illustration or 
supplemental material, it deals with a history which is embedded in 
the home life of religious people. The members of a Sunday School 
talk no language strange to any informed Christian home. 


This codperation is peculiarly essential to the Sunday School because 
it has such brief access to the members of the family, while the home 
has major access to them. While the main stress is on the aid which 
the Sunday School can give to the home, there is a possible stress also 
on the aid which the home may give to the school. Much that most 
Sunday Schools do to-day could be done in half the time if homes did 
their part. Nothing can relieve the home of its primary obligation for 
the religious training of its members, but it is equally under obligation 
to set forward so much as possible collateral agencies which may ad- 
vance its cause. To-day the Sunday School is the outstanding agency 
of the church in most lands. It deserves the fullest codperation of all 
Christian homes. If it is not such as to deserve this codperation it is 
the right and duty of the homes concerned to alter it until it becomes 
worthy. Accent is sometimes laid on the provision in the Mosaic law 
for religious training as a duty of family life, Deut. 6:6, 7, but it is 
well to observe that this provision was addressed to Israel as a whole, 
and its obligations could be fulfilled only by the codperation of various 
families. The emergence of the synagogue school was a natural out- 
growth of the increasing integration of the social life. The homes could 
not do it all, though the springs of all the work lay there. A Sunday 


THe HoME AND THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 245 


School is, after all, only a group of families codperating in a work in 
which all are concerned. Each family has a stake in the enterprise be- 
cause it is doing a work which could not be completed by any family 
alone. 


Tit 


In dealing with these three classes of homes, the indifferent, the 
mildly interested, and the codperative, the Sunday School has some 
serious problems. Consider this one: the relation of its teaching to the 
teaching of religion in the homes of its constituency. Here again it 
would seem that three possible relations exist. 


1. The teaching of the Sunday School may be substitutional for that 
of the home. This is obvious when there is no religious teaching done 
i the home. It is a grim fact that multitudes of young people receive 
religious training in the Sunday School or they do not receive it at all. 
They come from non-church homes and they must look to the Sunday 
School for even the rudiments of religious knowledge. This fact con- 
stitutes one of the complications of Sunday-School curricula. In many 
localities it is safest to take nothing for granted. Ignorance is the 
surest assumption. One young girl of ’teen age came to her teacher 
in a village and asked for the right to have a frank and unabashed talk 
with her. She said, ‘‘I know it seems very ignorant, since everybody 
else seems to know it already, but who is this God we talk about in the 
Sunday-School class? I never hear of Him anywhere else. Where does 
He live and what does He do?’’ Such a question would be impossible 
in any case where religious training had occurred in any form in the 
home, and it is only fair to say that her attendance at Sunday School 
had only just begun. She came from a pagan home in a Christian land. 


But the absence of religious instruction is not a peculiarity of pagan 
homes. In the rush of modern society and in the crowding of interests 
when the family are together, the teaching of rudimentary religion, 
both in its facts and in its impulses, is often completely omitted. Par- 
ents on whom the nurture of their children rests lightly are seldom 
concerned about their own nurture, and they have a vague feeling that 
the Sunday School is the place where the right kind of people can attend 
to this. When children ask such parents simple questions in religion 
they are often told that they must ask about that in Sunday School. 
One careless father asked me in my own parish some years ago why we 
did not do better work in our Sunday School. He said, ‘‘My youngster 
keeps. pestering me with questions about the Bible and his Sunday- 
School lessons. I tell him I send him to Sunday School to get his 
answers. The day-school teachers do not turn him back to me for 
answers.’’ He could hardly get my point of view when I rejoiced in 
his difficulty. The Sunday School must needs be substitutional for 


246 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


many homes—pagan or uninformed homes—but it ought to make itself 
less so as rapidly as possible. 

Further, it must serve as a substitute in many instances where there 
is no one in the home really capable of religious instruction and not 
willing to become capable. There is a mystery about the ideas of 
religion in many minds that turns matured people dumb and senseless 
when they are to be handled. Most of us know really religious men who 
can make addresses or speeches without embarrassment, can talk by 
the hour with unconscious freedom, but who are instantly stricken with 
self-consciousness and’ awkwardness when the subject of religion comes 
up, and who would be utterly unable to offer a vocal prayer or to 
express a positive opinion or assurance in religion. The reference is 
not to semi-religious people but to real ones. There are parents, fathers 
and mothers both, who practice a constant reticence with their children 
in the field of religion. Something chokes them when they approach it. 
They can talk about anything else but that. Especially does this 
hesitation restrict them when the matter becomes closely personal. Such 
parents are often excellent teachers of the deep impulses of religion 
by the lives they live. Many a man remembers the Christian character 
of his father who yet can recall no single word of religion he ever 
heard him speak. I am convinced that there are more such families 
than we generally think. The Sunday School must do all the work of 
religious education for such homes. 


So, for pagan homes, uninformed, overcrowded and timid homes, the 
teaching of the Sunday School must become a substitute, not because 
it desires to be so but in spite of itself. 


2. The second relation the Sunday School may hold to the teaching 
within the home is supplemental or complementary. There are some 
phases of religion which cannot be learned in individual instruction 
nor even in the very small and unvaried group. The personal relation 
of the soul to God in Christ can doubtless be learned in the desert, but 
the social expression of that relation requires the wider range of asso- 
ciation. It is a true saying that it takes three to make a Christian: 
God and one man and another man. When the lawyer asked our Lord 
for the greatest commandment of the law, he got more than he asked 
for, which is a common procedure of God with our souls, for he learned 
the two commandments that stand ati the head of the list and stand 
there so distinctly that they cover all the rest. They belong together. 
It may be that one could go into seclusion and get some distance with 
the first commandment of love to God, but he would make little headway 
with the second commandment of love to his neighbor if he gave no 
thought to his neighbor. He needs a neighbor in order to know what 
love means. It has been known for a long time that the surest way to 
make a prig is to educate him all by himself, under private tutors and 


THE HoME AND THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 247 


governors. Every lad needs the rough and tumble of friction with other 
lads. Even the family circle is often too narrow for final service. For 
one thing, in such a circle there is seldom more than one of a kind or 
an age. This forces a measure of isolation for each one, whereas each 
needs more of his own kind and age as a test and trial of his character. 
Individual, home training in religion makes for depth and assurance, 
but school training makes for breadth and comprehension. The surest 
eure for priggishness in religion is experience with other people of one’s 
own standing and age. In this way the teaching of the Sunday School 
supplements the teaching of the home, even the best home. 

But care must be taken that it does really supplement it and that 
each is not taking the other for granted too much. A year ago I had 
occasion to quiz a group of Christian young men, mostly college stu- 
dents, about what may be called the bare bones of the Bible, simply its 
structural facts and events. To their mingled chagrin and amusement, 
they discovered that they did not know them; they said in most in- 
stances that they had never been even exposed to the knowledge of 
them. One spoke for many in saying that he had been a victim of 
misplaced confidence. When he was a lad, his parents took it for 
granted that he was being given the drill in this kind of knowledge by 
his Sunday-School teachers, whereas the Sunday-School teachers took it 
for granted that he would get such simple instruction at home; when 
he reached college his instructors took it for granted that he had learned 
everything of this sort from his parents and Sunday-School teachers, and 
when he reached his professional school the Bible teachers took it for 
granted that his college education had covered the details of the Bible. 
He had come out, therefore, without knowing what he should have been 
taught at the very beginning of his study. He had learned much else, 
probably more vital elements of religion, but there had been no coordina- 
tion of instruction. 

This is all the more important in countries where religious instruction 
is not given in the public schools. It underlies the strong movement in 
the United States for the development of week-day religious instruction 
under the direction of the church but apart from the regular day-school 
course. Both the home and the Sunday School, working at their best, 
will prove insufficient for the training in religion which the times require. 
Each is interested in securing wider codperation. One of the church 
boards of education in America is working out a series of courses which 
coordinate these three lines of education: the work of the home, the 
work of the church within its own special field, including the Sunday 
School, and the work of week-day instruction; so that the entire field 
will be covered and nothing taken for granted. This will express the 
true relation of supplemental instruction. 

3. But the relation of Sunday-School teaching to that of the home is 
most difficult when it is considered under a third aspect, namely, that 


248 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


of correction. The questions here are often vexatious. How far should 
the Sunday School accommodate its teaching to the practices and ideals 
of the homes from which its students come? Ought a pupil to learn in 
the Sunday School anything which contradicts or conflicts with what he 
learns at home? If a day school should be established in a community 
where a family persistently and honestly teaches that the earth is flat 
and that the sun revolves around it at a distance of about 3,000 miles, 
basing this assurance on the Bible and on a certain form of science, as 
is actually the case in a suburb of Chicago, would a teacher be wise in 
accepting that teaching in order not to disturb the happy working rela- 
tion between the home and the school? Suppose it comes up in a 
Sunday School? Suppose a group of pupils who are taught at home 
that belief in the truth of the Bible involves belief in the earth as flat, 
shall a Sunday-School teacher avoid the disturbing fact of a round 
earth with its consequent disturbance of faith in the truth of the Bible? 
It does not help the situation to point out that the teacher can insist 
that the truth of the Bible is not involved in the question, for the home 
teaching says that it is so involved and that will be precisely the point 
at issue. The real question is whether the Sunday-School instruction 
ought to contravene the religious teachings of the homes from which 
its members come. May the Sunday School be corrective of home 
training? Obviously yes, at certain points. If a boy is taught at home 
that the Bible is a mere ordinary book, superstitiously held in reverence 
by the ignorant only, then a teacher would probably set himself de- 
liberately to change that idea, to correct that teaching, and would 
rejoice when he found that it had been changed. If he heard that the 
father had complained because he had ‘‘undermined the faith’’ with 
which the boy had gone to the school, the reply would be that it was 
no worthy ‘‘faith”’ in the first place and that it was the truth and not 
the teacher which had undermined it. If a boy has been taught at home 
that God is an awesome Being, viewing humanity with a wrathful eye, 
a Sunday-School teacher would probably make an earnest effort to 
change his thought into one more worthy of the teaching of Christ, and 
would fake the risk or the odium of seeming to contravene the teaching 
of the home. 

But clearly there is a limit to this. Suppose a family teaches that the 
Bible is God’s inspired Word and the Sunday School teaches that it is 
not so; or that Christ is the incarnate Son of God and the Sunday 
School teaches that He is a mere man of high type; or that church 
membership is important while the Sunday School minimizes it—then 
the case is not so clear. There is some guidance in the general principle 
that the business of all religious training is the development of a wider 
and not a narrowed religious life and that the only wise way to displace 
a mistaken idea is by the introduction of a richer and more helpful 
one. Taking away a religious belief is a fairly simple matter. Any 


Tue HoME AND THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 249 


aggressive teacher can do that with young minds. But when a pupil is 
left religiously poorer than when he entered the group, it is evident 
that the instruction has failed. 

This is not the real safeguard, however, for there is no adequate gauge 
of religious ideas as to their richness and breadth. The real safeguard 
lies in another fact. The Sunday School must be made to represent the 
church of which it is part and its teaching must be true to it rather 
than to any particular opinions of either parents or teachers. As the 
state controls the day school and its interest and wisdom supersede the 
plans of any single family, so the church controls the Sunday School 
and it must be responsible for the teaching in it, maintaining standards 
which supersede individual families. Then, as families can withdraw 
their children from a day school and provide instruction for them at 
their own charges if it does not train them according to their desires, 
or as families can organize efforts to secure in the schools the kind of 
training their children need, so religious families can refuse to accept 
the training which a Sunday School gives or can secure changes in it 
which will bring it into line with their needs and desires. A great deal 
of childhood faith is undermined in secular and religious instruction, 
and it is a pity that homes are not more concerned that it occurs. But 
some childhood faith ought to be undermined, of course, because it is 
mistaken; yet in most cases it can be done so that the new and wider 
foundation is slipped in as a new element of satisfaction and strength 
and not as distressing loss of something valuable. When home and 
Sunday School differ, it cannot be taken for granted that either is 
always right. But it can be taken for granted among equally earnest 
Christians that effort will be made to understand each other. Many a 
humble mother could teach well-trained teachers volumes of truth about 
religion which they do not know, and any such mother could learn 
volumes from such teachers. The mischief will be done if either should 
close the mind against the other. Milton’s familiar word is much to 
the point: ‘‘Where there is much desire to learn, there of necessity 
will be much arguing, much writing, many opinions; for opinion in 
good men is but knowledge in the making.’’ 


IV 


Conditions in different lands bring the task and joy of relationship 
between home and Sunday School in different forms, but at root they 
are the same. The joy is of two agencies working together for the 
future in training lives for the uses of God; the task is in the very 
existence of these lives, in the fact that they are the very same lives 
for both agencies and must be trained as units without conflict and 
contradiction. In all lands the task is increased by the failure in some 
homes and the failure in some Sunday Schools. But the reward of the 
work is everywhere appearing in the increased force of workers availa- 


250 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


ble for the purposes of God and the enriched lives ready for the burdens 
and inspirations of those purposes. 


REVERENCE FOR THE SABBATH DAY 
By Rev. L. B. BUSFIELD, 
Auckland, New Zealand 


One of the most disturbing factors in our modern religious life is 
the increasing neglect of the Sabbath as a day of worship and rest. 
The claim of the Sabbath to be regarded primarily as a day to worship 
God and serve one’s fellows is being seriously challenged by a consider- 
able section of the community indifferent to the Christian faith. The 
peace and quietness, the absence of worldly pursuits which our fathers 
knew on the Sabbath, has almost disappeared. The holy day has be- 
come a holiday. Demands are being made on every hand for the open- 
ing of public parks for Sunday sport. The pleasure seeker wants full 
freedom, and urges that no restrictions shall be placed upon his de- 
mands. There are not a few who seek to make Sunday a day when ad- 
ditional profits may be earned. 

Insidious attacks are being made upon this time-honored and much 
loved day, and it behooves those who love the Sabbath Day and all it 
stands for to see that they themselves do nothing to weaken its influ- 
ence, and if necessary, to fight in its defence. 


Let us not forget that the Sabbath is one of the main bulwarks of 
the Christian faith, and to allow it to be undermined is to be guilty of 
the unpardonable sin of letting slip from us the priceless heritage of 
uges, for which our fathers fought and were willing to die. 


On the other hand, we are faced by the fact that we can no longer 
hold in their entirety the views that our fathers held on the observance 
of the Sabbath. 


We are not primarily concerned with the question of the observance 
of the Sabbath Day, but with the right use of Sunday. We lack definite 
leading in this direction. We are in danger of contradicting each other. 
Large numbers of Christian people do not know what they believe on 
the subject and are looking for guidance. The old order changeth. 
Sunday as a day for public worship and pious meditation has almost 
disappeared, and that view is no longer held by large bodies of people 
as it used to be. We are not wise men if we laugh at the narrow 
views our fathers held. If we can no longer believe as the Puritans 
believed, let us remember that they restored the Sabbath from the fog- 
giness which surrounded it in the Middle Ages, and we are in no danger 
of handing on as pure and as holy a Sabbath to coming generations as 
they bequeathed to us. 


REVERENCE FOR THE SABBATH Day 251 


In facing the question of the right use of Sunday we need clear think- 
ing, an honest investigation of facts and the affirming of principles 
which are eternally true. The commandment enjoins us to keep the 
Sabbath Day holy: The primitive Church adopted Sunday as the day. 
of public worship, but there is no indication in the New Testament that 
the rules and regulations of the Sabbath were transferred to the Sun- 
day. We shall build up our strongest case not by insistence on the 
Mosaic Law, but rather by examining the teaching of the New Testa- 
ment on the matter, and in particular by the attitude of our Lord. 

Paul said, ‘‘One man esteemeth one day above another: another 
esteemeth every day alike; let every man be fully persuaded in his own 
mind.’’ Thus Paul made every day holy. There is no reference to Sab- 
bath observance in his teaching. It was part of the bondage of the Law 
from which the gospel sets us free. Yet Paul loved the assembly of the 
saints and the place where prayer was wont to be made. There is no 
strong insistence on Sabbath observance in the New Testament. Some 
Jewish Christians insisted that Christians should osberve the whole Law. 
Paul fought them tooth and nail and beat them. The fight nearly split 
the Chureh. If the Judaistic Christians had won, Christianity would 
have lived and died as a petty Jewish sect. It would never have become 
a world religion. 

We see the beginning of the change from Sabbath to Sunday in the 
New Testament references to the Lord’s Day or religious gatherings 
on the first day of the week. With the incoming of the Gentiles, the 
Sabbath was abandoned in favour of Sunday. This was the weekly fes- 
tival of the Resurrection, and service would be held in the early morn- 
ing, and again in the evening. The rest of the day was probably devoted 
to business—the official Sabbath being the day previous. Sunday did 
not become officially recognized as a non-workday until Christianity 
was recognized as the religion of the Empire. 

In the Middle Ages it was customary to have mass in the morning, 
and service in the late afternoon. The rest of the day was devoted to 
military exercises and recreation. Then came the Puritan with his very 
strict Sunday. The Bible was the only book. Prayer and exhortation 
and the hearing of exhortation were the only exercises, Narrow, say 
you. Bigoted, say you. Ha! but how far we have swung since! Our 
supreme guide in this matter is the personal example of Jesus Christ 
Himself. 

First we shall notice that he did not hesitate to break the Sabbath 
laws when mercy and need constrained him. This was one of the causes 
of the Crucifixion. We need to understand his own saying, ‘‘ The sab- 
bath was made for man, and not man for the sabbath.’’ Yet his per- 
sonal example on the Sabbath Day leaves us in no doubt as to his 
attitude. We read that ‘‘as his custom was, he went into the syna- 
gogue on the sabbath day.’’ 


252 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Public worship was His regular habit. Can we afford to ignore what 
He Himself valued? 

The importance of Christ’s statement, ‘‘The sabbath was made for 
man,’’ is permanent and universal; it establishes not the exception, 
but the rule; it deals not with temporary and fluctuating prejudices, 
but with fixed eternal principles. The Sabbath was made for man; 
why then should man be deprived of it? If to the Jewish Church in its 
best ages, to its most enlightened sons, the Sabbath was a delight, holy 
and honourable, full of happy thoughts and feelings, a season of re- 
freshment, of bodily repose and spiritual rejoicing, why should we lose 
this privilege to-day? 

If the Sabbath was made for man, it must have been because man 
needed it; not, certainly, as a mere temporary provision for special 
purposes, but as a permanent blessing. Who shall take from us one of 
God’s first gifts to His creatures—a gift bestowed with a special] re- 
gard to their physical and spiritual wants, and consecrated by His own 
example? Look at the question in this light, test the principle by its 
application to the facts of daily experience, to the wants of your inner 
and outer life. For these days when family worship is neglected, when 
few of us know the delights of personal communion with God as we 
should, when the Bible is not as familiar to us as it should be, we can- 
not afford to do without the Sabbath or to allow its holy privileges to 
be lessened. 

All God’s children have a right to share in its blessings, poor as 
well as rich, employed and employers alike; for station in life and out- 
ward circumstances cannot alter man’s needs. Instincts are universal, 
they are our common inheritance as human beings. The first day of 
the week is, to many Christians, not only the one day of rest but the 
one day of worship. The majority of men and women, owing to the 
exacting claims of everyday life on their time and thought in these 
days of high pressure, have little or no opportunity of meeting together 
in united worship on any other day. 

More than that, the question of Sunday observance is fitly linked 
with that of worship, because the social aspect of Christianity is forcibly 
emphasized by both. No Christian who attempts to grasp all that is 
involved in a right use of Sunday can persuade himself that his in- 
dividual observance or non-observance of the day is a matter to be de- 
cided solely on personal and selfish grounds, but must acknowledge that 
his decision as to whether or how he will keep the day affects not only 
himself and his own conscience, but also the well-being of others. 

Not all that is lawful to do is right for the Christian to do. Even 
if right in itself, it becomes wrong if it be done at the unnecessary 
expense of others’ time and thought, or at the cost of the health of 
the body or mind or spirit of others. Sunday cannot be a day well 
and wisely spent by a man if in what he does, or neglects to do, he 


REVERENCE FOR THE SABBATH Day 253 


thinks only of himself and is indifferent to what extent others are 
obliged to work in order that he may rest, or is careless whether recrea- 
tion in itself lawful and innocent means toil to those who ought to have 
rest. 

The Sabbath was made for man, that is, for man as God designed 
and created him. The whole man must have the opportunity of shar- 
ing in the benfits of the day, or it fails in its object. The body of 
man finds in it the rest it needs, not indeed, by doing nothing, for idle- 
ness is never true rest, but in change of occupation. The mind of man 
rests not by lying fallow and thinking of nothing, but by diverting its 
energies into new channels. The heart of man renews its strength not 
by ceasing to love, but in change of surroundings, in the quiet of home 
life and home affections and interests. The spirit of man puts forth 
new powers, as raised heavenward it contemplates the unseen and looks 
up to God instead of being engrossed in the earth. 

The Sabbath is peculiarly our day of privilege. The gift of God, 
hallowed by countless generations, a day of rest and gladness, a day 
of opportunity and service, and to the Sunday-School worker a day of 
responsibility and holy obligation, when he may tell to the youth of the 
world the story of the grace of God. 

What then are to be the principles which shall guide our thoughts 
ou this matter of the Lord’s Day? What is the right use of Sunday? 
What is to be our attitude as Christians to this question of reverence 
for the Sabbath Day? What is to be our attitude towards those who 
would make it solely a day of pleasure? 


We have a duty toward God, a duty to our fellow men, a duty to 
ourselves, and a duty to the coming generation, 


For the sake of the physical and moral well-being of humanity, we 
must strive to preserve the distinctivencss of the day. This can only 
be done by making the day a different day from the rest of the week. 
Dr. Gillie says, ‘‘The simplest way to do this is to rule out a good 
many occupations and recreations, as well as to put in some special 
observances. ’’ 

Had Christian people themselves preserved the simplicity and help- 
fulness of the Sabbath our fathers knew, the world would not have 
made so many invasions into its sanctity. It is therefore for Christian 
people wisely to order the day, putting the worship of God conspicuously 
foremost, spending the day cultivating those graces and attributes of 
character which in the work-a-day week we find difficult to achieve. 


I have heard it stated recently that the only people who can dese- 
crate the Sabbath are the people who believe in the Sabbath. Whether 
that is so or not, Christian people should by their own behaviour and 
example preserve so far as lies in their power the peace and restful- 
ness of the day. 


254. SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


An added importance attaches to the Sunday Schools of those lands 
where religious education is not given in the State schools. If Sunday 
as a day of worship and Sabbath-School teaching is lost to us, then 
the coming generations are going to be largely spiritually illiterate. 

Let all who love God and their fellow men and who value Sunday as 
the day of days when the childhood of the world may be taught the 
things of Christ, join together in a world-wide campaign to preserve 
Sunday from those who would rob it of its holiness. 


WINNING THE WORLD THROUGH CHILDHOOD 


By Rev. D. W. Kiurrz, D.D., 
McPherson, Kansas 


The human race is in need of salvation. It must be saved from the 
sins of selfishness and worldliness; the sins of prejudice, hate, and dis- 
cord; the sins of the materialism and mammon. All] men of insight 
recognize the human problem, and the dire need of winning the world 
to a nobler life. There is but one problem in the world—the Human 
Problem. This means to promote the survival and well-being of the 
race. To secure the survival and well-being of the race demands four 
things—men should be physically viable; intellectually rational; 
socially moral; and spiritually in tune with God, in harmony with the 
True, the Good, and the Beautiful. 

The second great fact that we must face is ; the failure of paganism. 
Professor Ellwood has defined paganism as selfishness and self-indul- 
gence—the greed for pleasure and power. He has also pointed out 
that paganism is pervading our industry, politics, social and racial re- 
lations, much of our literature, our amusements, and, in fact, our uni- 
versities and religion itself. Our civilization is not Christian, it is a 
mixture of Christianity and paganism. This is so true that a great 
prophet has recently raised the question whether ‘‘the church has not 
inoculated western civilization with a mild form of Christianity and 
made men proof against the real thing.’’ Paganism has failed. Its 
diplomacy, militarism, materialism, selfishness, greed, and worldliness 
have not solved the human problem. 

The third fact is that Christ is our only hope, but the sufficient hope 
for the world. I am glad to note that the great thinkers of the present 
are more and more agreeing that there is a ‘‘best way of living’’—and 
that best way is the Jesus’ way. The experts in political science, in 
sociology, economics, and in all human relations, are gradually recog- 
nizing that the teachings of Christ are the only adequate principles of 
survival and well-being. And experience shows that the religion of 
Christ is the only dynamic to achieve the results. I have studied under 
the great philosophers in four countries, and I am personally convinced 


WINNING THE WorRLD THROUGH CHILDHOOD 255 


that no philosophy can meet the human needs except the Gospel of 
Christ. I am absolutely sure that His gospel can meet all human needs; 
that the social, political, racial, and international problems would dis- 
appear as dew before the morning sun if the gospel and dynamic of 
Christ were made effective in human lives. 

The next fact is that Childhood is our only opportunity. We cannot 
win the world by beginning with the aged. Christ did not choose old 
men, but young men. We know this because a generation after His 
death His apostles were still active, and were martyred in the midst of 
an active service. We know further, that only young men could have 
received such a revolutionary message. The aged were prejudiced, 
sated, fated. The young are open-minded and can learn the new truth. 
Winning the world through childhood is the true way, first, because the 
childhood of to-day makes the world of to-morrow. This is true whether 
we like it or not. If we want to do anything for the future, we must 
do it now—for the childhood of the race. ‘‘Save an old man, and you 
Save a soul; save a child and you save a soul plus a life for God.’’ 
The childhood of to-day will build the institutions of the future—our 
homes, schools, churches, states, industries, and institutions. What 
kind of institutions will they build? That depends upon the ideals we 
give them now. The Christian education of childhood is the supreme 
task of the race, but the supreme problem is to get the mature to as- 
sume this task. Christ set a child in the midst of His fellows as the 
Key to the Kingdom of God. By this sign we must conquer. 

Secondly, the child does not inherit any culture, civilization or re- 
ligion. It is entirely free from the hates, prejudices, narrow national- 
ism, and caste feelings that divide the human race. As far as its 
culture is concerned, it is in our hands, to guide and direct as we will. 

Thirdly, the child does inherit reflexes, instincts, and capacities to 
start it out in life. These instincts are inborn tendencies to act in 
definite ways without previous education. They are self-starters— 
starting the child to play, be curious, imitate, dramatize, construct, and 
collect. All that education can do is to so organize the stimuli of the 
environment that the child’s reaction upon these will cause him to de- 
velop into Christian manhood. The child also inherits capacities. These 
vary in kind and amount. Modern experiments show that only a small 
per cent of the race inherit capacities of genius and leadership. These 
should specially be developed for the services they can render to the 
race. 

In the fourth place, the child has a long infancy. John Fiske pointed 
out long ago the significance of this long infancy. It requires twenty- 
four years to develop a mature mind. The infancy of animals is short 
—-they have little to learn. They are guided by instincts. But a person 
has much to learn, hence the long period of mental plasticity to make 
this possible. The scientists know but one reason for this long infancy, 


256 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


that is, education. Since the Christian gospel is the only adequate guide 
of life, and infancy the providentially appointed time for education, it 
is clear that the Christian education of childhood and youth is the su- 
preme task of the race. 

In the fifth place, let us note that the general tendencies of life are 
determined young. A prominent author states that by the end of the 
fifth year the general tendencies and attitudes of life are largely fixed. 
We must begin early to make a new world, Some years ago Dr. Star- 
buck made extensive investigations and discovered that the choices of 
life are made in the early adolescent period. The high-water mark of 
conversions was about sixteen. This is true also of criminals. Recent 
investigations show that the greatest number who accept Christ in any 
year is more nearly at 14. Several of our greatest authorities in re- 
ligious education express this truth in the following words, ‘‘Only one 
in a hundred becomes a Christian after 20; only one in a thousand 
after 30.’’ 

This is likewise true of crime. Over 90 per cent of all criminals in 
our penal institutions committed their first crime before the age of 
tweuty. The three greatest choices of life are made, by the vast major- 
ity of the race, before maturity, at 24. These great choices are religion, 
vocation, and marriage. A wrong choice in any one of these means a 
life marred, if not wholly wasted. We can make a better world only 
as we can get men to be dominated by the spirit of Christ in the whole 
of life. We must strike while the iron is hot. Childhood is our oppor- 
tunity, and our only opportunity to win the world. 

Let me invite your attention to a great book, written by Benjamin 
Kidd, on ‘‘The Science of Power.’’ The author shows how scientific 
experiments demonstrate the power of an idea backed by strong 
emotion. An idea with emotion is the greatest explosive on earth. He 
points out how two great nations, Germany and Japan, completely 
changed their civilizations in a single generation by winning the child- 
hood of these nations. Von Humboldt taught the German people that 
‘what is wanted in the nation must be put into the schools.’’ The 
ideal of ‘‘Deutschland, Deutschland tber Alles”’ was so thoroughly 
put into the hearts and minds of the childhood of Germany for forty 
years that it became embarrassing to other nations. No one can doubt 
the efficiency of the method. A different ideal could have been carried 
out just as effectively. Japan illustrates this great truth even more 
clearly. In 1872 the Emperor declared that he did not want a single 
village with an ignorant family in it, and not a single family with an 
ignorant member in it. He asked Dr. Murray of the United States to 
beeome his educational advisor. A wonderful school system was created 
—public schools, middle schools, high schools, universities, normal 
schools and technical schools. Also thousands of kindergartens were 
established. The result was that in a single generation: Japan was 


WINNING THE WorLD THROUGH CHILDHOOD 257 


transformed from a nation of the Middle Ages into one of the five great- 
est powers of the earth. It was a new Japan, made out of the child- 
hood of the race. Benjamin Kidd presents the challenge, ‘‘Give us the 
young and we will create a new mind and a new earth in a single gen- 
eration.’’ He is absolutely right. There is no other way. 


The great tragedy of Protestantism is that we thought this was an 
‘fold man’s world.’’ So we have made a failure of our civilization, In 
the United States there are 58,000,000 people who profess no religion— 
neither Jew, Catholic, nor Protestant. Most of these have come from 
Protestant homes. We lost our children. Churches spent their time 
with creeds, dogmas, lectures, and ceremonies for the mature, and have 
not yet wakened up to the fact that the mature have no reason to exist, 
except to bring up the immature. This is the law of biology, the law 
of the family, the law of the plant and the animal, and the law of 
God everywhere. It is the law of the spirit. If any man would save 
his life he will lose it, but if he would lose—invest—‘‘his life, for my 
sake, he shall find it.’’ The mature must give their time, strength, 
energy, and money for the immature. Christian Education is the su- 
preme task of the race. 


Finally, let us realize that the only real values are human values, 
folks. All else is machinery. What good are all our railroads, our fac- 
tories, stores, industries, and fields? They have value only as they 
supply the needs and wants of folks. Why should we turn all this 
wealth of things over to the next generation unless they have an ade- 
quate Christian character to use it for the well-being of the race? In 
the final analysis, nothing counts save folks; and nothing matters in 
folks save character; and the only character that enriches life for time 
and eternity is the Christian character; and this can be acquired only 
by Christian Education. No civilization can be or become Christian 
that neglects its childhood and youth. No nation can create a better 
life unless it creates a new world out of its childhood. I use the word 
child in the biological sense—from birth to maturity. I hold that the 
Christian education of childhood is the supreme task of the race. Our 
problem is to assume the task. 


L. P. Jacks, that major prophet of this age, reminds us that there are 
governments of power, and governments of culture. The latter are not, 
save in the visions of prophets. When we get our eyes open, and see the 
true aim of life, that all governments, industries and institutions should 
exist for the making of men, then we will set ourselves to the task, the 
hopeful, pleasant task, of building a Christian civilization out of the 
childhood of the race. 


hw 


258 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


EDUCATING IN CHRISTIAN STEWARDSHIP 


By Rev. THEODORE MAYER, 
St. Louis, Missouri 


There never was an hour in the history of the Church when conse- 
crated money could accomplish more in furthering the cause of Christ 
than right now. Hundreds of young men and women have offered them- 
selves for Christian service at home and abroad, but they must be re- 
jected because there is not sufficient money to sustain them. Hundreds 
of missionaries on the field could multiply their power and efficiency if 
they had the money to build institutions for industrial, mental and 
spiritual training. 

I say it deliberately, I say it with shame, but I believe nevertheless 
it is true, that there is no other single religion in the world whose 
followers give so little to their religion as do those who follow the 
religion of Jesus Christ. 


A few years ago there was held in Edinburgh a great World’s Mis- 
sionary Congress. As one reads the burning message of that great 
assembly, there is found the oft-repeated plea that Christians might 
recognize their responsibility as Christian stewards. There also occurs 
this remarkable statement: ‘‘There is no missionary society that does 
not feel the importance of having the young people in the Sunday School 
so trained that they will in early youth form the habit of Christian 
stewardship. ’’ 


Not only does a great World’s Missionary Congress challenge the 
Sunday School to train a new generation in the practice of Christian 
stewardship, but this very Convention is a call to greater world conquest 
for our Master. If the Sunday Schools of to-day will give proper 
training in the principles and practices of Christian stewardship, then 
the churches of the next generation will have an abundance of money. 


The future merchant princes and captains of industry are this morn- 
ing running errands in our big dry-goods stores; the railroad managers 
and presidents of twenty-five years hence are this morning answering 
eall bells in big railroad offices. The place to train givers and statesmen 
for the King’s Highway is in the Sunday School. 


There are vast resources in the Church for the evangelization of the 
world, that have not yet been made available, but which should be and 
may be brought into the treasury of the Lord. In a few years the boys 
and girls in the Sunday School to-day will be in control. If we train 
them now to give proportionately and regularly, they will then put in 
their thousands and millions. It is the privilege and duty of those who 
are engaged in the evangelization of the world so to plan that propor- 
tionate giving shall be the rule of the Church and not the exception. 


EpucATING IN CHRISTIAN STEWARDSHIP 259 


Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will 
not depart from it. 

As Sunday-School workers it is not mere sums of money that we are 
after, but that through the exercise of the grace of systematic and pro- 
portionate giving, strong Christian character may be developed. Stew- 
ardship is not a mere method of raising money; it is one of God’s 
schools of raising men. 

Dr. Cuyler used to say, ‘‘What a young man earns during the day 
goes into his pocketbook; but what he spends in the evening goes into 
his character.’’ Money can well be called the ‘‘acid test’” of the lives 
of men, and an instrument for molding them into His image. 

In view of the possibilities involved, is it any wonder that Christ has 
so much to say as to man’s attitude toward money? Of his thirty-eight 
parables, sixteen relate to this theme. Throughout the four Gospels, 
one in every six verses deals with this subject. 

The practical value of stewardship in character formation has been 
well expressed by some one who wrote: 


‘‘Tf I could have the privilege of inducing one hundred children and 
voung people between the ages of eight and eighteen, all without regular 
income, or one hundred adults between the ages of thirty or forty, all 
with the ordinary income of men between those ages, to adopt at least 
one tenth of their income as their rule of giving, I would without a 
moment’s hesitation select the young people. 

‘““Why? Because the primary object of a Separate Fortion is dis- 
tinctly not to get money; it is to build character, and youth is the time 
for that.’’ 

The plastic period of youth is the time to form right ideals, attitudes 
and habits in the making and handling of wealth. Money and life are 
linked in such intimate relations that, at the time when boys and girls 
begin to have and to use money which they call their own, whether they 
earn it as a salary, or receive it as an allowance or gift, the teachings 
of Christ concerning money should be studied and a definite attitude of 
the Christian steward established. 

Education in stewardship must be based on right principles. <A large 
number of denominations have practically agreed upon the following 
statement of basic principles: 


1. God is the owner of all things. 

2. Man is a steward and must give account for all that is entrusted 
to him. 

3. God’s ownership and man’s stewardship are to be acknowledged 
by devoting a definite portion—the first fruits—unto the service of God. 

4, All the rest—what is spent and what is saved—is to be treated as 
no less a sacred trust. 


While much of the training which the church gives its children has 
been neglected, there is no phase that has been more neglected, or with 


260 Sunpay ScHOOoL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


more serious results, than that of stewardship. The best methods in 
educating in Christian stewardship will embody the following features: 


1. DEFINITE INSTRUCTION 


The first thing needed in most schools is to know what the broad scope 
of stewardship is. The fact that the International Sunday School Les- 
son Committee has issued a course of thirteen ‘‘Stewardship Lessons, ’’ 
indicates that it is being recognized that Christian stewardship should 
have a definite place in the curriculum of religious education. Not 
only should adults receive this definite instruction, but the children and 
youth of the Church are entitled to be carefully and thoroughly trained 
in the truths of stewardship principles. Stewardship should permeate 
all the teaching of the Sunday School. 


Different presentation and emphasis of the subject must be made in 
the different departments. It is already possible to secure fairly well 
graded and adapted material for the various ages and groups. The 
Forward Movement organizations in various church bodies and the 
Interchurch World Movement have developed a most valuable literature. 
Everyone who is at all interested in promoting stewardship in his school 
should own a copy of Money the Acid Test, by McConaughy. Other 
valuable study books are: The Meaning of Stewardship, (13 studies) ; 
Christian Stewardship, (13 studies); Women and Stewardship, (6 
studies for women and girls); Life as a Stewardship. 


Special leaflets are supplied gratis by denominational boards. 


Very helpful stewardship promotion is possible from the School plat- 
form. This may consist of a series of five-minute talks, or stories teach- 
ing stewardship principles showing how certain men have worked out 
their stewardship. The memorizing of such stewardship hymns as 
‘‘We Give Thee but Thine Own,’’ ‘‘Take My Life and Let It Be,’’ 
and ‘‘Love Thyself Last,”’ will be very helpful. 


It may be possible to present with excellent result a number of simple 
dramas or parables dealing with stewardship. Reading contests, stew- 
ardship debates, stereopticon pictures, etc., may all make their con- 
tribution. 


2. THE WEEKLY BASIS 


In the practice of stewardship very definite leadership should be 
given. All giving should be on the weekly basis. If the Scriptural 
plan is to be followed, every member of the school should lay aside his 
offering weekly, whether he is present or absent. It is very important 
that young people be taught that their financial obligation for local 
church support and benevolences is just as binding when they are 
absent from the Sunday School or church as when they are present. 


EDUCATING IN CHRISTIAN STEWARDSHIP 261 


3. Two CLAIMS TO BE RECOGNIZED 


There are two general causes to which gifts should be devoted, the 
local church support and benevolences. Some Sunday Schools use all 
their money for their own support. Others use it all for benevolences, 
their own support being cared for by the church. From an educational 
standpoint it is fundamental that children should be trained to give 
mainly to those objects which they will be expected to support as adults. 
Therefore they should be trained to give both to local support of the 
church, and to benevolences. 

Here is an opportunity to suggest to pupils to give at least as much 
for others as to the local church. The necessity of such training is seen 
from the fact that many churches give little or nothing te benevolences. 

The support of the Sunday School is the duty of every church. The 
best plan is to include the Sunday-School needs in the church budget. 
At the same time the school should have its own treasurer, who carefully 
administers the budget granted by the church. 


4, BENEVOLENCES Must Bret MApDE CONCRETE 


There is a danger of including under ‘‘ benevolences’’ so many things 
that to the pupil the objective of his gift is very indefinite. One fault 
with our present method of giving money is that many boys and girls 
don’t understand in a great many cases what is done with the money. 
Much instruction needs to be given to make each separate benevolent 
object stand out clearly before the pupil’s mind, making its own appeal. 
Money given without some purpose and knowledge of that for which it 
is to be used is of little value, and may do more harm than good. 


5. PupiL DETERMINATION 


If there is to be genuine education in Christian stewardship, the desig- 
nation of the object to which the gift is to be made should in all cases 
be in the hands of the persons making the gift. They may act in the 
matter either directly or through duly elected representatives, but in no 
ease should the designation of the gifts be dictated by the teachers or 
officers. Teachers and officers should endeavor to aid the pupils in 
choosing carefully and well, but should guard against advising or sug- 
gesting in such a way that the choice is really that of the adult, and 
not that of the pupil. 


6. THE ENVELOPE SYSTEM 


For all givers, and particularly for children, we must provide some 
regular reminder that a gift is due; hence the use of the ‘‘ Duplex 
Offering Envelopes.’’ The habit of filling one’s envelope is soon 
learned. Offering envelopes, properly planned and used, aid in building 
character. 


262 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Children’s envelopes should rotate on a monthly rather than a yearly 
eyelé. Each Sunday in the month should have its own particular object 
of giving; and its envelope should be of a special color, with or without 
explanatory printing. Our giving is thus divided into a few broad fields, 
each of which may be explained from the desk, or further studied in 
class and department. Every time the pupils of such a school give, 
they give to something that they know about and care for. 

Envelopes used in this manner lend themselves easily to special object 
giving in class and department, and to united objectives at Easter or 
other seasons. 

7. *Kinepom Day’’ 


In some schools one Sunday is annually set apart as the occasion for 
securing subscriptions for the ensuing year. This day has been called 
‘‘Kingdom Day.’’ It can best be observed at the same time that the 
church takes its annual subscriptions in the congregation. 

The pledge system, however, seems to be educationally undesirable for 
the Sunday School. The act of seeking a pledge in advance of the gifts 
turns the offering into a collection. Character is established by free 
choices; and teachers want these to come often, not once a year. Uni- 
formity in amount given, if it comes at all, should come through uni- 
formity of interest and appeal. 


8. THr Account Boox 


There is probably no single device that will better help a boy or girl 
to practice stewardship in the use of money than a little ‘‘ account 
book.’’ Such account books are now supplied by a number of church 
boards. The keeping of this little account book is a wonderful training 
in keeping account of all ‘‘giving,’’ ‘‘saving,’’ and ‘‘spending.’’ It 
helps in determining the proposition the child intends to give and save. 
Budget and account books, used under the direction and guidance of a 
Sunday School, provide unparalleled training. 


9. THE COOPERATION OF THE HOME 


The home is the best place of all to learn the lesson of Christian 
stewardship. In fact, a Sunday School can do very little without the 
sympathetic cooperation of the home in training youth in the right use 
of money. 

The family should be conducted as a real partnership in which not 
only father and mother, but each of the children, have rights and 
responsibilities. Children should not be made mere platters to earry to 
ehurch or Sunday School the coin to be put on the collection plate. As 
far as the child is concerned, that is not giving at all which does not 
involve any sense of possession, and of voluntary appropriation of what 
is given. 


EDUCATING IN CHRISTIAN STEWARDSHIP 263 


A reasonable weekly allowance, not simply to spend, but to save and 
invest, opens the best way for training in stewardship. Children should 
be guided in the use of it and should render strict account of it. Rightly 
used, an allowance will train them in thrift, economy, business judgment, 
discriminating generosity, and financial responsibility, and will make a 
large contribution to their moral education. Whenever possible, children 
should earn their allowance by sharing the household burdens, and enter 
with zest into the partnership of family life. In the choice volume, 
‘“Money the Acid Test,’’ is a most helpful chapter telling how a mother 
devised a plan by which a child was trained in giving, saving and 
spending. This home training and codperation with the church school 
will be the secret of every successful stewardship training program. 


The power of bringing about a new day in the practice of Christian 
stewardship within the church rests in the hands of the world’s Sunday- 
School teachers. There is probably no other single effort which has such 
potential powers as the adequate training of our boys and girls in 
Christian stewardship. They are ready for the challenge. They are 
ready to follow if we would only lead the way. Youth will answer, as 
youth has always answered the call to tasks where age was slow to 
respond. The problems faced by a World’s Missionary Congress will 
be quickly solved by a youth trained in Christian stewardship. Youth 
will do what age found impossible. To us they fling the challenge for 
leadership in the spirit and enthusiasm of the song which the young 
men sang who built the great Panama Canal: 

Don’t send us back to a life that’s tame again, 
We who have shattered a continent’s spine. 

Office work? Oh, we couldn’t do that again; 
Haven’t you something that’s more in our line? 


Got any rivers they say are not crossable? 

Got any mountains you can’t tunnel through? 
We specialize in the wholly impossible— 

Doing what nobody ever could do! 


TRAINING FOR FUTURE LEADERSHIP 
1. IN GREAT BRITAIN 


By Miss Eminy HUNTLEY, 
Sunderland, England 


Recent years have seen considerable awakening in our Churches to 
the need for trained leadership in the Sunday School. The widespread 
acceptance of the ideal of teacher-training as the responsibility of each 
school has brought this need to a focus. The grading of our schools is 
inseparably bound up with this ideal. The introduction into our Pri- 


264 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


mary Departments of large numbers of young adolescents as helper- 
teachers, made possible for the first time a kind of student-teacher 
system, with the motto, ‘‘Training and teaching go hand in hand.’’ 
The principle is accepted to-day in each department of the school. A 
fully graded school may have four to five training-class groups at work 
on the same evening, united for a common devotional opening, but sepa- 
rate for study and preparation of the lesson. The great hindrance in 
the way of more rapid obedience to an ideal widely accepted is neither 
unsuitable premises nor peculiar conditions, but essentially the lack of 
leadership. 

Nobody in the school knows just how to handle the Training Class. 
Nobody feels competent to look beyond the confines of his class and or- 
ganise a school department. Nobody has really studied the child to 
understand the principles on which to plan the task. Now and again 
the minister has nobly come to the rescue, but even ministers have been 
known to fail to hold a successful training class and fail worse in the 
organisation of a school. It is not necessarily lack of spirituality or 
enthusiasm or love that makes the task difficult, but simply lack of the 
knowledge that comes through training. 

To supply this lack is the aim of every live Sunday-School organisa- 
tion. A local Sunday School Union, a denominational Young People’s 
Department, a National Society or Union is doing vital service to the 
schools largely in the measure in which it is helping to train leaders. 
Is it not also true that the church which makes provision in its colleges 
for the special training of its ministers for leadership in young people’s 
work, is the church with a ‘‘to-morrow’’? The minister who is compe- 
tent to give oversight and guidance in his Sunday School is in touch 
with life at the springs, the feeding ground of the future. In Great 
Britain, organised effort in leadership-training may be grouped under 
three main heads. It differs only in degree from the courageous work 
being done in India, China, Japan, and all along the ‘‘ far-flung battle 
line.’’ 

A. TRAINING THROUGH LocAL EFFORT 


The regular work of many of our Sunday School Unions includes not 
only systematic effort to prepare teachers for class work, but special 
training for leaders. The presence in such cities as London, Liverpool, 
Cardiff, Newcastle, Glasgow, of past students trained at ‘‘ Westhill’’ 
or elsewhere, as well as others specially qualified for the task, makes 
possible systematic study groups for leaders. The London Graded As- 
sociation has held such monthly gatherings continuously for nearly 
twenty years, and is typical of work in other cities. The value of such 
work is immensely increased where one or two specialists can be set 
apart for the help of individual schools, extending over several weeks 
at a time. It is by such close contacts that the real ideals of leadership 
are grasped. 


TRAINING FoR FuTuURE LEADERSHIP 265 


Visiting lecturers, from the National or Denominational Associations, 
supplement and stimulate local work. The latest such extension effort is 
that of Westhill College. In place of a single lecturer aiming to 
cover a wide field, six or seven enthusiasts descend on the place, and for 
a week or ten days, lead intensive study-groups in the work of the 
various grades. About twenty such courses were held last year. 


B. TRAINING THROUGH ‘‘SCHOOLS OF METHOD’’ 


The number of these is rapidly on the increase. ‘‘Swanwick’’ is a 
name to conjure with for upwards of three hundred young people who 
gather Easter by Easter for study of Sunday-School methods. It is by 
no means confined to leaders but is fruitful both in discovering and 
stimulating Icaders and in waking the appetite for further training. 
But Swanwick is multipled in Westminster, Harrogate, Seaford, More- 
cambe, Bourneville, Hexham and the changing centres at which the 
County Unions arrange their schools. The esprit-de-corps of such 
gatherings is probably as important as the guidance they offer, and 
young people come back to their own small corners as enthusiastic re- 
formers filled with a new vision of their task. 


C. 'TRAINING THROUGH COLLEGES 


Since its opening some eighteen years ago, upwards of five hundred 
students have taken longer or shorter courses at Westhill and inter- 
denominational college at Bourneville. Many of these are recognised 
leaders in graded school work to-day: many are doing efficient service 
in their own schools and districts: some are on the mission field. Two 
whose training was made possible through the help of the World’s Sun: 
day School Association are leaders in New Zealand; one, Ramambasoa, 
in Madagasear; and one, Grace Nathanielz, after serving her day and 
generation in Ceylon, has passed to the presence of the King. St. Chris- 
topher’s College, Blackheath, trains organisers of young people’s work 
in the Anglican Church. A large number of its past students are 
appointed as diocesan organisers and lecturers, The Women’s Missionary 
College in Edinburgh offers special training in children’s and young 
people’s work. The ideal towards which we aim is the inclusion of Sun- 
day-School and Pedagogical courses into the curriculum of the theologi- 
eal colleges. Some of these have opened their doors for short lecture- 
courses, a few have encouraged students to take post-graduate courses, 
but little in the way of practical training in leadership of young people’s 
work has as yet been offered. Many a young minister confronted with 
the problem of a full school and a half-empty church echoes the demand 
of the Sunday-School enthusiasts for training for his task. 

The plea is intensified in the case of those being trained for mission- 
ary work abroad. It is nothing less than a tragedy to see features of 


266 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


the Sunday School of yesterday, condemned by all enlightened opinion, 
transplanted to the mission field. Untrained teachers without conscious- 
ness of educational aim, unsuitable lessons-courses, false grading, indis- 
criminate prize-giving, lack of atmosphere or efficiency in the Mission 
Sunday School, all point to a lack and voice a challenge. The mission 
field is already magnificently facing the challenge in Coonoor and Karui- 
zawa, Kuling, Peitaiho, and many other centres. But adequate backing 
and full sympathy wait the presence of far more missionaries trained 
in the leadership of young people’s work. Such training should not be 
picked up at the expense of experiment on the field: it should be given 
as an essential part of the home preparation. And why should not the 
great societies set apart trained missionaries as leaders and teacher- 
trainers in district work? 
The fields are white, but the labourers few. 


Supplemental to, and permeating, all efforts for training is the vital 
service of literature. Where neither college, school of method, or lec- 
ture-course is available, the book and periodical can find their way. 
The last ten years have been marked by practically new Sunday-School 
literature in this and other lands. To-day an isolated worker following 
a course of systematic reading, may become thoroughly grounded in 
the principles of leadership. And that school or organization is serving 
its constituency well that makes it possible through grant or loan li- 
brary, for each worker to obtain the books he needs for his task. 


Were we speaking of Leadership? What is the figure of the Leader 
our hearts recognise? The Good Shepherd is the One Who goes before 
the sheep, taking the place of risk and responsibility. And when the 
Chief Shepherd shall appear shall it not be those who have most nearly 
eaught His spirit and most truly dedicated their powers for the service 
of His flock, who shall know the secret crown of joy which is His gift? 


2. IN NORTH AMERICA 


By Rev. C. A. Myzrs, M.A., 
Toronto, Canada 


Workers are generally agreed to-day that the central problem in the 
field of Religious Education is that of securing an adequate number of 
consecrated and trained Christian men and women as teachers of re- 
ligion to the children and youth of our generation. All other difficulties 
arise out of the lack of such trained leaders. No other problems can be 
solved until this is solved. With it solved many other problems will 
quickly disappear. Without its solution we are condemned to a constant 
struggle with slipshod and ineffective work. 


The World War has made many revelations, none perhaps more 
startling than the light it has thrown upon the comparative failure of 


TRAINING FOR FutTurRE LEADERSHIP 267 


the Church to teach religion adequately to her own members as revealed 
by the after-war commissions appointed in both Britain and America. 


The reasons for this failure are probably many-sided and complex. 
No doubt the radical change taking place in our conceptions as to the 
meaning and character of the Christian religion and of the Christian 
life and as to how it is to be perpetuated has had much to do with the 
question. The revolutionary changes taking place in the field of public 
education have also had their reactions. In the light of these conditions 
the fact that the Church has only very recently seriously considered the 
question of a scientific approach to the task of Religious Education has 
had much to do with this failure. 


Many factors have tended during the last generation or two to ac- 
centuate the difficulties with which the Church igs faced in seeking to 
perform her teaching function. The tremendous development in ma- 
terial things, the increase in wealth, the unprecedented exploitation of the 
material resources of the world, the rapid changes being brought about 
by increased facilities for transportation and communication have had 
a very marked effect. The growth in intelligence on the part of the 
rank and file of the people, the extraordinary development of public 
education, the increased output of the printing press in multiplied 
newspapers, magazines and books has been all but revolutionary. The 
altogether unheard of increase in amusement and recreational facilities 
by means of the cinema, radio and other inventions and the ease and 
vividness with which they have captured the eye and ear of the young 
people of to-day and are able to interpret to them often in a perverted 
way the deepest secrets of life,—these, and many other causes have 
vastly increased the difficulty and complexity of the problem of teaching 
religion. 

But there are many evidences that we are facing the dawn of a new 
day. There is a new interest awakening in the Church in her childhood 
and youth. We cannot live in the midst of a great revival of interest 
in general education without having this interest lap over into the field 
of religious work. There is a constantly growing demand for the im- 
provement and enlargement of our Religious-Education plans, larger 
gifts are being made for this purpose, splendid new buildings costing 
thousands of dollars are being erected, more time for Religious Educa- 
tion is being definitely asked for and granted by leaders in both Church 
and State through the extension of the Sunday School for mid-week 
training activities and the extension of the public school for week-day 
Religious Instruction. A richer and better curriculum is being rapidly 
provided, professional leadership is being increasingly supplied, and best 
of all there is developing a new understanding on the part of the Church 
of its responsibility for the evangelization of its own children and youth 
so that they may grow up into religious maturity through the right 


268 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


kind of vital Christian experiences. This definite recognition on the 
part of the Church that its task is the Christianizing of its own children 
is one of the most hopeful signs of the times. 

We have learned through the bitter experience partly revealed to us 
by the war, that unless we can teach Christianity effectively to our own 
children we cannot successfully cope with the new problems facing us 
in our missionary effort at home and abroad and in our efforts to 
develop an International conscience that will demand world peace and 
brotherhood. All of which means more and better teachers of religion. 

But all these encouraging features will fail of ultimate success unless 
provision is made for a vastly increased number of volunteer workers. 
Our civilization is ready for a great extension of educational evangelism, 
but this work of teaching the Christian religion to all the young people 
of to-day can never be carried out adequately by professional or full 
time workers. Hundreds of Christian people in all our communities 
must be challenged with their responsibility to bring an intelligent 
presentation of the gospel in all its aspects to all our people if we are 
to sueceed in Christianizing our generation. Just because our religion 
is a life rather than a theory, and something to be experienced rather 
than merely learned, the need of this enlargement of leadership becomes 
more fully apparent. 

The many different kinds of workers needed to accomplish this task 
may be divided into two main groups: 

1. Voluntary or part-time leaders. 

2. Professional or full-time leaders. 

Under the former will be included that large army of Christian 
people who are freely rendering part-time volunteer service as 

(a) Teachers in the Sunday School. 

(b) General and departmental superintendents and officers. 

(ec) Leaders in organized Young People’s Work. 

(d) Organizers and promoters of Missionary Education, Social Serv- 
ice, Evangelism and other forms of local church work. 

(e) Leaders in various forms of community effort, such as Daily 
Vacation Bible School work, Community Service, ete., etc. 

Under the latter will be included 

(a) Ministers in pastoral charges. 

(b) Directors of Religious Education. 

(c) Conveners, Secretaries or Supervisors of Religious Education 
work for the various denominational and cooperative organizations. 

(d) General and Field Secretaries, Editors, Writers and Professors 
of Religious Education. 


Let us now outline very briefly the plans being followed generally in 
North America for the development of this leadership. We are thinking 
in terms of at least five different levels of training. Let us consider 
these under the following headings: 


TRAINING FOR FutTurE LEADERSHIP 269 


1. Informal and Preparatory Courses. A very great deal must yet 
be done in the way of making adequate preparation for leadership train- 
ing for our young people in early and middle adolescent years so that 
when they come up to the period of later adolescence they may be ready 
to take up regular Teacher Training work. The curriculum for these 
early and middle adolescent people in America is still in a very chaotic 
condition. Many different agencies are at work but there is little 
coordination or unification. Graded Lesson material is doing something 
to provide a progressive course for this purpose. In Canada a beginning 
has been made in the Canadian Standard programmes for Older Boys 
and Girls at coordinating all lines of religious effort relating to them 
whether in the home, church or school. But this is only a beginning. 
The Young People’s Professional group of the International Council 
is now grappling with this problem and will doubtless make rapid head- 
way in establishing codrdinated programmes for those years. 


2. The second level of training is outlined in the Standard Teacher 
Training Course, consisting of four units of ten lessons each for three 
years, or a total of 120 lessons. Progress in the promotion of this 
course has not been rapid but plans are now under way whereby it is 
being related more closely to summer and winter Standard Training 
Schools of various kinds. When these pians are effectively in operation 
there will doubtless be a great extension in the use of this course. 

3. The third level of training is outlined in the Advanced Teacher 
Training Course, especially suitable for ministers, conveners and secre- 
taries of religious education committees, and other professional and 
semi-professional workers. It consists of eight-course units of 24 lessons 
each, or a total of 192 lessons. Efforts are being made to link up this 
course also with advanced schools of training and with correspondence 
methods. 


4. The fourth level has to do with work in Colleges and Universities. 
More and more it is becoming apparent that in these days of university 
education we must depend largely upon the educated leadership coming 
from our colleges and universities if we are to carry out modern pro- 
grammes of Religious Education in the local church. The leadership 
of our country in every walk of life rests primarily with college men 
and women. Accordingly university students should have the oppor- 
tunity of securing such accurate scientific knowledge about the funda- 
mental principles of the Christian religion as will fit them for intelligent 
lay leadership in the church and Sunday School. The proposals to 
secure this intelligent knowledge on the part of University students in 
general and of securing also additional professional leadership, the fol- 
lowing two plans are being promoted by such bodies as the International 
Council of Religious Education, the Religious Education Association 
and the Religious Education Council of Canada. 


270 SunpAy ScHoot AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


(a) The inclusion of some options in Religious Education in all under- 
graduate courses looking to degrees of Science and Arts, the Interna- 
tional Council has recommended that these options be equivalent to one 
year’s work. 

(b) The provision for a four-year professional course for lay workers, 
such course to include those cultural, scientific, theological and educa- 
tional subjects fundamental to the training of professional workers in 
the fields of social and religious education. 

5. The fifth level of training has to do with the work in Theological 
Colleges and graduate schools looking in the direction of providing as 
follows: 

(a) A minimum requirement in religious education for all students in 
Theological Seminaries. 

(b) Opportunity during undergraduate years for specialization in the 
field of religious education leading to a B.D. degree. 

(c) Additional provision for graduate courses for professional workers 
leading to the Master’s and Doctor’s degrees. 

There is no time to consider the agencies through which these courses 
of training are to be made effective, nor the plans whereby they are to 
be promoted. Let me close with the ringing challenge set forth by the 
International Council in these words: 

‘‘The hope for the permanence of western civilization is the Christian 
religion....There is no warrant in history for the belief that a civiliza- 
tion reared on any other foundation can permanently endure. The 
ideals of the gospel of Christ can be made dominant in the life of a 
nation only through the religious education of its childhood and youth.’’ 


Let us therefore with renewed faith and consecration set ourselves 


to this task of the redemption of the world through the propagation of 
our Christian faith. 


RECENT EXPERIENCES IN LESSON 
COURSE MAKING 
1. IN GREAT BRITAIN 


By Rev. A. G. Garvik, D.D., 
Principal, New College, London 


For more than ten years the British International Lessons Council 
has been engaged in preparing Standard Graded Lesson Courses, and 
what I wish to do, in the time at my disposal, as Chairman of that 
Council and on its behalf, is to lay before you as simply as I can the 
conclusions to which we have been led by experience and practice, and 
not by theory. We have learned much and are still learning, but there 
are things we have learned which we are not likely to unlearn. 


EXPERIENCES IN Lesson Course MAKING 971 


1. We are all convinced that the day for the Uniform Lessons is over, 
if Sunday-School teaching is to be made as efficient as it can be made. 
With all respect to our American brethren, we cannot but regard the 
Adapted Uniform Lesson Courses as a compromise, which has disad- 
vantages which neither a Uniform nor a Graded Course would have. 
Our Schools would not even look at fully or Closely Graded Courses, 
that is, a different Course for each year. What we adopted from the 
beginning, and what is now being adopted in America is Departmental 
Grading—Beginners, Primary, Junior, Intermediate, Senior. We have 
provided a Three Years’ Beginners’ Course, but are now going back to 
a Two Years’ Course as sufficient for the purpose. All the other Grades 
have Three Years’ Courses. We do not prepare a Uniform Course, but 
use the Junior and the Intermediate Courses alternately, with such 
adaptation as may be necessary for that purpose. We have to provide 
what I understand is not necessary in America, a course for the Morn- 
ing Schools, which still survive, although the number is decreasing. 
This Course is supplementary to the Uniform Course. 

2. Having so briefly stated the facts, the reasons for our policy may 
be given: 

(a) For a number of years I was engaged in the preparation of the 
Uniform Courses, and experience taught me that any such scheme suffers 
from two inherent defects. First of all, large portions of the Bible 
cannot be used. The didactic portions, valuable as they are for Inter- 
mediate and Senior, are not suitable for the younger scholars, and 
whenever we ventured to use such portions there was at once an outery 
in the Schools. Second, the lesson material cannot be so closely adapted 
to the needs and the capacities of the scholars. Even if the teachers 
had the ability, adaptation of the same material to Beginners and 
Seniors is an impossibility. The younger scholars get lessons for which 
they are not yet ready, or from the older scholars are withheld truths 
that they should be learning. Justice is not done either to the Bible or 
to the scholars. 

(b) On the contrary, the Grading of Lesson Material allows for a 
much wider choice from the Scriptures, and a much closer adaptation of 
that material to the scholars. We have proved this. Dr. Stevenson, a 
Canadian, who was for three years lecturing on Sunday-School work 
in the Congregational Theological Colleges, made a careful survey of 
the whole Bible, and found that nearly all the suitable lesson material 
was being used for the proper grade, and that there was not much 
overlapping in the use of material in the different grades. The problem 
to which we are now addressing ourselves on the basis of this survey is 
the codrdination of the courses so that nothing valuable for any grade 
shall be overlooked, and that nothing shall be used too often. Some 
repetition there must inevitably be, as to go over the same material 
from different points of view is educationally advantageous; but what 


272 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


we are trying to determine is at what stage certain material can most 
advantageously be introduced. What is, for instance, to be withheld 
from the Junior Department, so that it may make a more effective ap- 
peal, when freshly presented at the Intermediate? We hope by such 
enquiry to make sure that the fullest use is being made of the Bible, 
and that it is used just in the right way at the right time. 

(ec) To secure both these objects we do not think it necessary to go 
beyond Departmental Grading. Each year does not make so great a 
difference that it is necessary to have quite different lesson material; 
within a range of three years there can be sufficient adaptation by the 
teacher for all practical purposes. Nothing in our experience has led 
us to recognise the necessity of any grading closer than that of the 
Departments. 

3. We all recognise that a Graded Course of Lessons must be used 
with discretion by teachers. While certain ages may be suggested for 
each of the Departments, that is only an approximation. There are 
backward and forward children; some have not reached the stage of 
development of a normal child at a given age; others have advanced 
farther than might have been expected. Not age according to the 
calendar, but according to the development, must be the guide in deal- 
ing with scholars. Local conditions and special circumstances must be 
taken into account. A boy or girl who has begun to work out in the 
world will in some respects be more advanced than one still at school. 
The kind of general education that has been received will determine 
capacity for instruction and influence in the Sunday School. The psy- 
chology which has a timed programme of development is an absurdity 
and a futility; and any system of graded lessons must be used with 
elasticity, adaptability, to individual, local, occupational, educational 
differences in the scholars. An intimate knowledge of each child is 
necessary if the best adaptation of material to capacity for instruction 
is to be secured. 

4. There is a difficulty as regards the use of the Biblical material 
with which we have been confronted, and which we do not pretend to 
have solved. It will be generally agreed that for the younger scholars 
the Old Testament contains a great deal of material in story, biography, 
and history that should be very attractive. But we find many teachers 
unwilling, because unable, to teach the Old Testament. As I do not 
desire to raise any subject of controversy I shall simply state facts with- 
out offering a judgment. Some teachers know enough of the modern 
Biblical scholarship to feel unable to teach the Old Testament in the old 
way, and yet not enough to be able to teach it in the new way. The 
British Council feels itself precluded from taking sides in this issue, 
whatever the convictions of individual members may be. As far as is 
at all possible, the lessons are so chosen and so arranged that those who 
take the traditional and those who hold the critical view can use them. 


EXPERIENCES IN Lesson Course Maxine 273 


Sometimes a decision the one way or the other is unavoidable, as for 
instance the position to be assigned to Daniel in lessons chronologically 
arranged. Whatever that decision may be, patience and charity towards 
one another may be expected from both groups of teachers. Which- 
ever be the standpoint the difficulties of teachers ought to be and can 
be sympathetically dealt with. 

Again, as a result of the Great War, there is a growing pacifism, not 
in the narrowest sense but more generally, and the stories of war in the 
Old Testament are a moral offence to many teachers. Other moral de- 
fects in the teaching as well as the practice in the Old Testament wound 
sensitive Christian consciences. 

Is it impossible for all Christians to agree on these two guiding 
principles: 

(1) The recognition of a progress in morals and religion, the later 
correcting the defects of the earlier stages of development, and 

(2) The acceptance of Christ as alone the absolute authority for 
truth and duty, and the judgment of all parts of the Bible by this 
standard ? 

There is one mistake which some theorists have made which in this 
connection must be corrected. Whether the theory that individual de- 
velopment repeats the evolution of the race be correct or not, there is 
one application of it which is false, and wrong. The morality of the 
Book of Judges is not especially suitable for the boy of twelve. If 
he shows, as he may, any natural tendency that way, the Sunday School 
should certainly not give him any encouragement. Not a maturity of 
Christian experience and character is to be expected from youth; but 
at all stages of development there should be distinctively Christian 
guidance and guardianship. It would be a great loss if the Old Testa- 
ment were not used in the future to the extent to which it has been 
used hitherto in the Sunday School, but if the use is to be maintained, 
it is certain that it must be so taught as to be a ‘‘tutor to bring us unto 
Christ.’ 

5. The aim of the British Council has been to make the fullest and 
the best use of all the material for Sunday-School lessons, which the 
Bible offers. It must continue the main source from which that material 
must be derived. But we have come to the conclusion which I desire 
to state as persuasively as I can that it cannot continue the sole source; 
that for three reasons. 

(a) For the Beginners and Primary there is not nearly enough suit- 
able Biblical material, and there are approaches to the child mind 
through nature, home, and the common surroundings of the child which 
may be, and should be used for his moral and religious development. 
A lesson here may be thoroughly Christian even if it cannot be arti- 
ficially attached to a text. Possibly we have gone farther than we 
ought to meet prejudice in trying to find some Biblical point of contact 


274 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


for a lesson which on its own merits has a right to be included. All 
that can be done to provide both Biblical lessons and these points of 
contact with the Bible is being done; but for these departments at 
least we must go outside the Bible for some of the lessons. 

(b) But even for other departments we find it necessary to use what 
for want of a more suitable term we have to call extra-Biblical material. 
There are Christian truths and duties stated didactically, but not il- 
lustrated by story, which the scholars need to learn, and which they 
can be most effectively taught by illustrations from Christian History 
and Biography. For instance we could not find in the Bible a suitable 
lesson for Juniors on honesty although there are plenty of precepts. 
There are, however, illustrations of dishonesty. So faithful a record 
is the Bible of human frailty that it might sometimes be easier to find 
illustrations of a vice rather than its corresponding virtue. Precepts 
must be illumined by illustrations and so the Council claims the right, 
and indeed recognises the duty, of using any suitable material for the 
training of youth in goodness, and godliness of life. 

(c) The Council is convinced, however, that the use of this material 
is not only necessary for these two reasons; it is also desirable on the 
ground of our Christian faith in the living God, the present Saviour 
and Lord, and the continuous activities in the Church of the Spirit of 
God. The Christian Church is an inspired community, since the gifts of 
Pentecost have not been withdrawn, even if they have not always been 
claimed and used. The Saints and Heroes, Martyrs and Missionaries 
of the Christian Church can take their place beside Prophets and 
Apostles as inspired of God, and as capable of inspiring Christian faith, 
hope and love in others. It is unbelief, and not faith, to confine God 
to the Bible, and to exclude Him from the Church, to limit inspiration 
to the writers of the Bible, and not to find it in those, who by faith 
have witnessed a good confession and rendered a holy service. Young 
people should know that God is present and active in His world to-day 
as of old. Jesus Christ is the same as Saviour and Lord to-day as He 
was yesterday. The Spirit is given to all who believe according to their 
faith. What Christian Missions or Christian philanthropy have achieved, 
or are still achieving, is even more suitable material than some of the 
records of the Old Testament. There is the practical difficulty of mak- 
ing all this new material as available as the Bible is, and it would be 
beyond the province of the British Council to provide the material. But 
fully recognising the limitation thus imposed, the Council is persuaded 
fully that as far as is practicable the scholars should learn to seek and 
to find God, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit in the life and work of to- 
day, as in the days of old, in their own world as in that remote world 
of the past, with which the Bible deals. ‘These are the conclusions to 
which we have been led by our labours, which I commend to your 
sympathetic consideration. 


EXPERIENCES IN LESSON CouRSE MAKING 275 


2. ON THE FOREIGN FIELD 
By PRoFEssoR ERASMO BraGa, 
Brazil 


My business in this address is not to raise problems, but to point out 
those which the workers on any foreign field are facing. 

I will approach the problem of lessons on the foreign field first from 
the educational point of view. 

The modern Sunday School has emphasized the psychological elements 
in religious education. The pedagogical methods of the day school have 
now found their way into the church school, and there they have been 
used to great advantage, so that the contribution of the Sunday School 
to the science of teaching is one of the most interesting elements in the 
study of pedagogical methods. The Sunday School tends nowadays to 
rank with the day school in equipment, efficiency and training of their 
teachers and officers. This brings out the first group of problems: a 
curriculum scientifically built up into efficient teaching presupposes 
trained teachers and able lesson writers. So the problem of leadership 
comes to the forefront. The Sunday School, depending as it should do, 
chiefly upon voluntary workers to work in the Sunday School, and having 
in the first place to count on persons whose consecrated spirit prompts 
them to volunteer for the work, finds an immense difficulty in training 
such workers for service. The best kind of teaching material will be of 
but little use, if the teaching force is not trained in using it properly. 

Everywhere the Sunday School shows a tendency to line up to the 
national system of public schools. When the lesson committee on any 
field works out a programme to group the classes and to adapt the cur- 
ricula prepared at the home bases to local conditions, it is more or less 
on the lines of their material system of education that almost invariably 
the school is graded, except when the mission schools are the only availa- 
ble on the field. 

This is what has been plainly brought out in the conferences with 
workers on several fields. It follows, then, that no ‘‘cut and dried’’ 
curriculum, drafted out for a certain field and for the schools in the 
home bases will fit into any field. As most of the curricula have been 
heretofore prepared for the schools in Britain and in the United States, 
one of our great problems has been how to adapt the lessons to the 
conditions existing in the several fields. There is, therefore, a great 
need for a general outline of the basic elements in religious education, 
universally recognized as indispensable to the nurture of Christian char- 
acter, but such a curriculum should be so flexible as to be adapted to 
local and specific conditions on the foreign field. 

Next comes the problem of providing literature for the Sunday School. 
The agencies which have been producing printed material for Sunday 


276 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Schools, notwithstanding the noble services they have rendered to this 
work, sometimes become a great obstacle in our way. In some cases it 
is very plain that economical and financial interests involved in the 
production of didactic literature are opposed to the reforms which are 
needed in the material and methods of the Sunday School. 

But one of the great difficulties in providing literature for the mission 
field is that the British and the American organizations have developed, 
each its own curriculum. From everywhere there comes a demand for 
unification of the programme for Sunday-School teaching. We have 
come now to a situation when the old denominational lines, the admin- 
istrative policies and the national standpoints suit no more the needs 
of a universal Christianity. Missionary work and especially religious 
education are now an international proposition and must have a world- 
wide outlook. 

Take, for instance, the problem of the Portuguese-speaking peoples: 
we are now unable to supply the literature for the Portuguese-speaking 
schools, either from Portugal or from Brazil, chiefly because on the 
Continent, and in Africa, and India, the evangelical churches are in the 
area of the influence of British missionary societies, and in Brazil, 
Hawaii and the United States the evangelical missions are in the sphere 
of influence of the American missionary societies, The literature pro- 
duced according to the American curriculum does not fulfill the needs 
of the churches that in Portugal and in Africa ordinarily follow the 
European curriculum. 

To provide an adequate literature for schools classified into race or 
language groups, we should bear in mind the following facts: 


A eareful discrimination must be made between the material needed 
to impart information, and the material which bears on the application 
of the Biblical facts and teachings to the spiritual, moral and social 
conditions of the individual and the community in a particular situation. 


In preparing curricula and literature for the foreign field, there 
should be no difficulty in providing Biblical and missionary literature 
to give the information needed everywhere. The Bible is a book of 
mankind; the essentials of Christianity, since the times of Jesus and 
Paul, are the same for the Jew and the Barbarian; the great mission- 
aries are now the heroes of all races. Therefore, curricula and litera- 
ture, the aim of which is to help teachers and lesson writers in giving 
information about the Bible and Christianity all over the world should 
have the same character that a general textbook on science, or mathe- 
matics or pedagogics has. They should be as much universal as the 
Bible itself. 


There is a dearth of such a literature. Most of the lesson helps in 
the market are provided to meet the needs of certain clients, and serve 
only as quarries for the worker on the foreign field. The illustrations, 


EXPERIENCES IN LESSON CouRSE MAKING 277 


the pictures, the application and the lesson to moral life, have such a 
local colouring that make them unsuitable for the foreign field. 

We need the best curriculum incorporating the great Biblical truths, 
the missionary and ethical teaching of the Bible, and literature of a 
simple but absolutely reliable character that Christian scholarship can 
provide. This literature can only be produced where universities, museums 
and libraries are available. This is a definite proposition for the 
World’s Sunday School Association. The workers on the foreign field 
then should use this material, to provide indigenous literature for their 
own field, and add to it the illustrations and the practical application 
of the universal teaching of the Bible to the needs of their own people 
and of their own times. 

No material of this kind, produced outside the fields, will be of much 
use on the foreign field to carry home the great, searching, moral mes- 
sages of the Bible to consciences darkened by many generations of 
idolatry, superstition and indulgence in sin. 

Under the pressure of hard work, and without any opportunity to 
know what has been done at home and elsewhere, the worker on the 
foreign field, for whom the churches at home are providing means and 
material to help him to do his work, is handicapped by the lack of 
books, pictures, maps, models. Each national or regional school organi- 
zation should be provided with samples of the best material available. 
Would it be possible to make this material available to the Sunday- 
School workers all over the world? 

Turning now to the literary presentation of the message, I would 
mention that in style, artistic illustration and point of view, our litera- 
ture has presented to the different races an Occidental Christ and an 
exotic Christianity. This observation takes us back to the problem of 
leadership. The indigenous element in the churches on the foreign field 
must be challenged to give an indigenous interpretation of Christianity 
to their own race. On the other hand, the missionary leaders should 
place the responsibility of such a work upon the indigenous churches, 
and help them to be up to their task. Never, in our generation, has the 
nationalistic sentiment been so keen as to-day: this opens a door to 
make each people face the great moral and spiritual issues presented in 
the Bible through the prophets. Now is the golden hour to make all the 
nations hear the ‘‘still small voice’’ in their own language: we are 
expecting a new Pentecostal season all over the world. 

Finally, I come to the problem of housing and equipping the Sunday 
School on the foreign field. The buildings heretofore erected on the 
fields for church work were planned to house a worshiping church: now 
we are developing a teaching church. The ordinary accommodations 
for this are sorely inadequate. Everywhere there is a sad contrast 
between the day school and the church school in installation and equip- 
ment. 


278 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


In this short sketch of the situation on the foreign field, we have 
dealt with problems of leadership, literature and administration. The 
foregoing statements call for definite action to provide educated, trained 
leaders for the Sunday Schools, capable of understanding and applying 
the material provided by the best Christian scholarship for religious 
education, definite resolution to drop all the differences of opinion and 
the narrow vision of our denominational, racial or administrative con- 
nections, when we tackle the task of framing a world-wide scheme of 
religious education, and grapple with the tremendous work of providing 
literature for the Sunday Schools, and definite plans to provide appro- 
priate buildings and equipment for the church schools, which, to be up 
to the challenge of the present crisis, must not be left behind the day 
school which has failed in making the world safe and mankind happy. 


3. IN NORTH AMERICA 
By LutHer A. WEIGLE, PH.D., D.D., 
Sterling Professor of Religious Education, Yale University 


Two features of the work of the International Sunday School Lesson 
Committee during the last four years are of outstanding and funda- 
mental importance: the adoption of a definition of policy for the 
future, and the initiation of a new series of lessons graded by three- 
year age-groups. 

The Committee is now issuing three types of lessons: (a) Uniform; 
(b) Group Graded; (c) Closely Graded. The first of these types is a 
continuation of the Improved Uniform Series, which the Committee has 
been issuing since 1914, except that the lessons of this series are no 
longer intended for children under twelve years of age, and therefore 
adaptations of the Uniform Lessons to the Primary and Junior De- 
partments are no longer issued by the Committee. The third of these 
types is the well-known International Graded Series, the construction 
of which was begun in 1908. It provides a series of lessons graded 
by years, with a distinct course for each year of the pupil’s life from 
the fourth to the twenty-first birthday. 

The second of the types named is new. It is known as the Group 
Graded Series, and much resembles the Graded Lessons which are now 
being issued by the British Lessons Council. The construction of this 
Series was authorized in 1920, and its actual use in the Primary and 
Junior Departments was begun in January, 1924. These lessons are to 
be graded to meet the needs of each of five age-groups: 

(a) Primary: ages 6, 7, 8; grades 1, 2, 3. 

(b) Junior: ages 9, 10, 11; grades 4, 5, 6. 

(ec) Intermediate: ages 12, 13, 14; grades 7, 8, 9. 

(d) Senior: ages 15, 16,17; grades 10, 11, 12. 

(e) Adult, including young people. 


EXPERIENCES IN Lesson Course MAKING 279 


In the construction of the Group Lessons, as these are popularly 
called, the Committee has in mind the following principles: 

1. These lessons are to be graded. They are to be pupil-centered 
rather than material-centered. The aim of the series as a whole is to 
nurture the growing moral and religious life of the child, and to lead 
to & permanent commitment of that life to God through Jesus Christ, 
and to fitness for service in His Kingdom. The materials for the les- 
sons are to be chosen with a view to their fitness to accomplish this 
aim throughout the different periods of the child’s growth, rather than 
with a view to their logical completeness or chronological order. 

2. These lessons are to be graded to the capacities and needs of 
three-year age-groups of children, rather than to the capacities and 
needs of single age-years. Within each age-group all children are to 
have the same lesson; and the lessons, therefore, must move in three- 
year cycles. Within the cycle for each group, the lessons for the three 
years shall be of approximately equal difficulty; and no one year’s 
lessons shall presuppose those of another year. 

3. From age-group to age-group, these lessons are to be consecutwe 
and cumulatwe; that is, the lessons of each succeeding age-group are 
to presuppose the nurture afforded by those of the preceding groups. 

4, These lessons are to be dated, thus making possible their revision 
every three years, in the light of the experience of those using them. 

5. These lessons are to be predominantly Biblical; that is, they are 
to be selected, chiefly, from Biblical materials; and, as a part of the 
moral and religious nurture which is their total purpose, they shall 
aim to impart a comprehensive knowledge of the Bible and to afford 
to the pupil the disposition and the ability to use God’s Word in- 
telligently. 

Those of you who are familiar with the Graded Lessons now being 
issued by the British Lessons Council will note how very like the prin- 
ciples underlying that series these principles are. 


Primary and Junior Group Lessons have been issued for 1924, 1925 
and 1926, and Primary, Junior, Intermediate and Senior Group Les- 
sons are in process of construction for 1927, 1928 and 1929. Adult 
Group Lessons will begin in 1930. In the Primary and Junior Grades, 
the Group Lessons are provided by the Committee as a substitute for 
the Primary and Junior adaptations of the Uniform Lessons which 
were formerly furnished. In the grades above the Junior Department 
the Improved Uniform Lessons are to be continued, constituting an 
alternative course to the Group Lessons for schools which do not care 
to use a series more or less closely graded. 

All of this may seem to some of you to be unduly complex. You may 
wonder why the American Committee does not decide upon one type of 
lesson and stick to it, eliminating other types. The answer is that the 


280 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


situation which we have to meet is complex, and that we are trying 
to provide for the needs of widely differing elements in our constituency. 


Our policy, moreover, however complex it may seem, is in no sense 
confused. In 1920 the Committee appointed a Commission of Seven, 
whose successive reports, dated December, 1920, September, 1921, and 
April, 1922, were adopted by the Committee and constitute a compre- 
hensive definition of its policy. There is no need here to quote the 
various principles and items contained in that statement of policy. The 
first item of the first report of the Commission of Seven is of such 
far-reaching importance, however, that I call it explicitly to your at- 
tention. It reads as follows: 

‘* Resolved, That all our lesson schemes should be constructed upon the 
principle of gradation, and that at the earliest possible moment two 
basie types of Sunday-School lessons be adopted, namely (a) lessons 
graded by year; (b) lessons graded by age-groups.’’ 


This principle, I say, is of far-reaching importance. It not only pro- 
vides for the creation of the Group Graded Series, of which I have just 
been speaking. It involves as well a statement of attitude and purpose 
with respect both to the Closely Graded Series and to the Uniform 
Series. It declares that the Committee’s policy will be to continue 
the issuance of lessons graded by years, and that it will discontinue 
the issuance of uniform, ungraded lessons meant for the use of all 
pupils in the school, from youngest to oldest. Let me set before you 
briefly the reasons for these two items of our policy. 


In the first place, it is quite clear that the International Sunday 
School Lesson Committee will continue the issuance of lessons graded 
by years. Let me say this with a certain amount of emphasis, for I 
know that here in Britain you have given up the thought of issuing 
lessons so closely graded and have committed yourselves wholly to the 
principle of departmental gradation, or as we have come to call it, 
group gradation. I have been asked several times since my arrival in 
Glasgow whether the Closely Graded Lessons are succeeding in America, 
and whether we shall not in time come to the same position with respect 
to gradation that you have reached here. The answer is that the Closely 
Graded Lessons are succeeding in America. They are now being used 
by approximately one-half the pupils for whom they were prepared. 
There is no likelihood whatever that the American Committee will sur- 
render the principle of gradation by years, or that it will discontinue 
the issuance of lessons based upon that principle. On the contrary, 
one of the most significant developments of the last quadrennium has 
been the appointment by the American Committee of a sub-committee 
which is charged with the initial work looking toward the creation of a 
wholly new series of lessons graded by years. This series is to provide 
material not only for instruction, but for training in worship and in 


EXPERIENCES IN Lesson CoursE MAKING 281 


Christian service; and it is to provide in integrated fashion not only 
for the Sunday session of the church school, but for two week-day ses- 
sions as well. This series is to be known as the International Curriculum 
of Religious Education. When completed it will doubtless supersede 
in use the present series of International Graded Lessons. 

Far from waning, then, the principle of gradation by years is gaining 
in favor in America, and without doubt will hold a permanent place in 
the policy of the Lesson Committee. There is a reason for this which 
I find that my brethren from other lands do not always understand. 
Here in Britain you do not need closely graded lessons because your 
children receive a certain amount of Biblical and religious instruction 
in the schools which they attend throughout the week. In America 
this is not the case. There is no religious instruction in the public 
schools of America, and even religious worship is omitted from the 
programme of many of these schools. 

It would be beside the point to attempt here to give the reasons which 
lie back of the secularization of public education in America. It is 
enough to say that this has been an incidental result of the principle 
of religious freedom, on the one hand, and the principle of public edu- 
cation for citizenship in a democracy, on the other hand, as these prin- 
ciples have worked out under the conditions of a heterogeneous popula- 
tion and a multiplicity of religious sects. Most of us are convinced 
that it would be a mistake to attempt to introduce the teaching of re- 
ligion into the public schools of America. 

Yet the present situation involves a grave danger. These free, tax- 
supported public schools educate all but a very small number of our 
children. Their total enrollment is about twenty-four million. They 
keep the average child for a school life of about 1,200 days, which is 
over twice the school life of American children fifty years ago. They 
include in their curriculum practically every human interest and oc- 
cupation except religion. Professor Dewey, the foremost philosopher of 
education among us, has stated frankly that it is the function of the 
school to stimulate the active living and doing of pupils within an en- 
vironment that is simplified and purified, yet widened, balanced and 
rightly proportioned, as contrasted with the environment afforded by 
that portion of the big world in which they chance to be born. 

It is a serious thing when such public schools as these omit religion 
from their life and their curriculum. The old-fashioned publie school— 
that even of but a generation ago—was a small institution as com- 
pared with the public school of to-day. It taught only the three R’s—- 
reading, writing, and arithmetic—and a little book knowledge in the 
fields of history, geography and the like. It made no pretense at fur- 
nishing the whole of a pupil’s education. It did not matter much, 
therefore, if the old-fashioned public school omitted religion. It omit- 
ted a great many other things. Children gained the most vital parts 


282 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


of their education in other ways than through the formal instruction 
of the school. But it is a serious thing for the public schools of to- 
day in America to omit religion. When schools which include practically 
every other human interest ignore religion, it inevitably conveys a sug- 
gestion to the minds of the pupils that religion is of little value. When 
a school which undertakes to furnish to children an environment simpli- 
fied, purified, widened, balanced, and rightly proportioned, omits re- 
ligion from its life, there is only one conclusion that a sensible child 
can draw. 

This is the situation that lies back of the present movement toward 
more effective religious education in the church schools of America. The 
churches have come to see that they face an educational problem and 
an educational responsibility. The churches must see to it that re- 
ligion is made a vital and effective part of the education of American 
children. It is necessary, therefore, that we have curricula for our 
Sunday Schools and week-day schools of religion which are graded as 
closely as the curricula of the public schools, and will seem to the 
pupils themselves to be their correlate and complement. It is possible, 
of course, to match a public-school curriculum which is graded by years 
with a syllabus of religious education which is graded by age-groups, 
but it seems clear to many of us that we are more likely to succeed 
in the religious education of our children if our church schools frankly 
adopt the same system of gradation which is used in the public schools. 
The American Committee will not, therefore, surrender the principle of 
gradation by years; but we may look rather for the further develop- 
ment of curricula based upon this principle. 

In the second place, the declaration of policy which I have quoted 
has no place for the old, ungraded, uniform lesson. Many schools, it 
is true, are still using a lesson of that type. But the future of such 
lessons in America is limited. The American Committee now issues 
and will continue to issue what it calls the Improved Uniform Series. 
But this Series is not intended by the Committee for pupils under 
twelve years of age, and adaptations of title and material are made 
for the Intermediate, Senior, Young People’s and Adult Departments 
only. It is true that denominations and publishing houses are free to 
use the titles of this Series in the old, ungraded, uniform fashion; and 
that they are free, if they choose, to make adaptations of title and 
material to the Primary and Junior Grades. It is the policy of the 
Committee, however, to issue this Uniform Series as an alternative 
course to the Group Graded Series for pupils over twelve years of age. 
A declaration to this effect was included in the report of the Commis- 
sion of Seven which was adopted in April, 1922, and the Improved 
Uniform Lessons issued since that time have included no Primary or 
Junior adaptations bearing the imprimatur of the Committee. 


EXPERIENCES IN LESSON CouRSE MAKING 283 


This position has been reached by the Committee not because we do 
not see, or because we deny the great service which the principle of 
uniformity rendered to the Sunday Schools of America for more than 
a generation following its adoption in 1872. It is because we are 
facing a new educational situation, which throws a new educational 
responsibility upon the Sunday School; and the principle of uniformity 
is inadequate to meet this situation and to fulfill this responsibility. 
If everything be granted that can be said in favor of uniform Sunday- 
School lessons, there remain three inherent defects of the principle of 
uniformity which have become increasingly apparent.and have led the 
majority of the American Committee to feel that it must be abandoned. 

1. A uniform series of lessons contains no principle of progression 
whereby the pupil is able to measure his advance from grade to grade. 
It is impossible, moreover, for the teacher fully and effectively to cor- 
relate uniform lessons with the work of the pupil in the public schools 
and with the rest of the pupil’s education. 

2. A uniform series of lessons does not afford to younger children 
the Christian nurture which they need. One of my friends has told 
how his four-year-old boy in September, 1906, began his religious edu- 
eation in the Sunday School with a lesson on the problem of whose wife 
a woman would be in the resurrection when she had married seven men. 
It is true that the Improved Uniform Lessons of more recent years 
have done away with such infelicities. But the fact remains that the 
general outlines of a uniform series of lessons are chosen without ref- 
erence to the moral and religious experiences and needs of any par- 
ticular grade or age-group; and these outlines therefore do not provide 
for children in the younger age-groups such ordered Christian nurture 
and systematic instruction in the simple fundamentals of Christian 
faith as they most need for the upbuilding, through the Holy Spirit, 
of moral and religious character. Even were it to be granted (which I 
am far from willing to grant) that the Improved Uniform Lessons have 
succeeded in providing for these younger pupils on each Sunday an 
adapted ‘‘thoroughly teachable’’ lesson, it is true that the order in 
which these lessons are taught and the choice and outline of topics 
have not been determined with a view to the moral.and religious ex- 
periences and needs of the children, and are not suited to illumine 
those experiences and meet those needs. 

3. The principle of uniformity affords no adequate basis for the 
teaching of the full range of Biblical truth. It causes such passages 
only to be chosen for lesson material as can, in the judgment of the 
Committee, yield some message to all pupils in the school, young and 
old. ‘The tendency, therefore, is to overemphasize the narrative por- 
tions of the Bible and to neglect the more abstract and difficult por- 
tions. The Gospels and Acts are thus given a due measure of attention, 
and the narratives of the Old Testament more than their relative value 


284. SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


warrants; while the Wisdom literature, the Law, the Poetry, and worst 
of all, the Prophets of the Old Testament and the Epistles of the New 
Testament, are relatively neglected. To neglect these portions of the 
Bible is to miss much of the richest truth of God’s Word. 

This point needs especial emphasis because it has been one of the 
boasts of the advocates of uniformity that the Uniform Lessons take 
pupils through the Bible once in every cycle of seven years, and these 
same folk have criticized the Graded Lessons as being less true to the 
Bible. The fact is precisely the opposite. The Uniform Lessons have 
never taken pupils through many of the most precious portions of the 
Bible; while the Graded Lessons, on the other hand, provide a far 
more adequate basis for its study. 

Those who have studied the matter have always known this in a gen- 
eral way. Under the direction of the Chairman of the Commission of 
Seven a study was made of the Uniform Lesson System, counting every 
verse that has been assigned for study, for reference or for devotional 
reading throughout the fifty-four years from 1872 to 1925 inclusive. 
The results show that sixty per cent of the material contained in the 
Bible has never been assigned for study throughout these years. The 
whole of the Acts of the Apostles has been used at one time or another, 
almost the whole of the Synoptic Gospels, and five-sixths of the Gospel 
of John. One-half of the Old Testament narrative material has been 
assigned; one-third of the material in the Epistles; one-sixth of the 
Prophecy, and less than one-eighth of the Poetry and Wisdom literature. 

Merely quantitative statements like these, however, do not tell the 
whole story of the fragmentary and ineffective treatment of the Bible 
in this system of lessons. From the book of the Prophet Amos, for 
example, ten lessons have been assigned in fifty-four years. Of these, 
three lessons, each dealing with the same material (6:1-8) were 
marked as special lessons for the teaching of temperance; and another 
(5: 1-15) as a special home missionary lesson. A fifth citation (8: 4-7) 
forms part of the Biblical material for a topical lesson on ‘‘ Poverty 
and Wealth.’’ Another lesson, meant to be historical, with the title 
‘‘Tsrael Reproved’’ (5: 4-15) got inserted, by some mischance or slip 
of ignorance, between six lessons on Elijah and five on the exploits 
of Elisha—which puts Amos a hundred years ahead of his real place 
in history, and makes his message hard to comprehend, to say the least! 
A seventh citation assignd the whole of the two books of Amos and 
Hosea as the material for a single lesson! There are left, out of the 
ten lessons, three which give to Amos his proper historical place and 
a real chance to convey his message to the minds of the pupils who 
study these lessons. One of the three lessons was in 1877, and the 
other two in 1891. It is further to be noted that never, even in these 
lessons, was the heart of Amos’ message concerning God’s rejection 
of ritual religion when unaccompanied by moral justice and righteous- 


EXPERIENCES IN Lesson Course MAKING 285 


ness of life (5: 21-24) assigned for study; nor were the visions of 
chapter 7. One might have stayed in the Sunday Schools of America 
for fifty-four years, and have studied faithfully the lessons assigned, 
without arriving at any real understanding of the prophecy of Amos, or 
its place in the revelation of God. 

Facts such as these may be discovered for himself by any reader 
who cares to study the complete list of lesson titles and materials from 
1872 to 1924 as this is contained in the convenient Handbook of the 
International Uniform Sunday School Lessons which is published by 
the American Sunday School Union. Twice only in these years les- 
sons were taken from the book of Job—two lessons in 1879, and four 
in 1893. Micah 6: 6-8, which has been called the greatest saying in 
the Bible save one, was never assigned for study. The New Covenant 
passage from the book of Jeremiah, which is another of the high-water 
marks of Old Testament religion, was assigned only once (1892). 
Among the Psalms which were never studied are 15, 34, 42, 46, 90, 91, 
95, 96, 100, 104, 111, 115, 116, 119, 127, 128, 146, 147, 148. Six les- 
sons were devoted to the story of Cain and Abel and six to the cities 
of refuge while only six were taken from the book of Job. The Golden 
Rule has becn assigned for study eight times, the Psalm of Love in the 
thirteenth chapter of I Corinthians eight times, the Beatitudes nine 
times and John 3:16 ten times; while Daniel in the lions’ den has 
been studied nine times, Gideon’s exploit ten times, and the construc- 
tion and ritual of the tabernacle eleven times. In the same period 
forty-nine lessons were devoted to Joseph; ninety-four to David; 
thirty-nine to Solomon; fifty-one to Elijah; and forty-seven to Elisha. 
The lessons on Elijah and Elisha total almost one-half of all the les- 
sons on the history of the kingdoms of Israel and Judah from the 
division to the captivity, a proportion which throws quite out of per- 
spective the study of this most important period in the history of the 
Hebrew people and the development, under the leadership of the great 
prophets, of the Hebrew religion. The one great virtue of the Uni- 
form Lessons is the relatively large place which they have always given 
to the study of the life of Christ. Outside of that, one must conclude 
that the character of the system is such that it can afford to pupils 
but a fragmentary knowledge of Old and New Testament. history, and 
almost no conception of the richness of the literature contained in the 
Bible and of the sweep and perspective of God’s progressive revelation 
of Himself in this literature and in the life of which it is the expres- 
sion and record. 

For these reasons, then—because a uniform series of lessons is in- 
adequate to the educational situation which the churches of America 
are facing; because such a series of lessons does not afford the Chris- 
tian nurture which our children need; and because a uniform series of 
lessons cannot provide an adequate basis for the study of the Bible— 


286 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


it has become increasingly manifest to most of the members of the 
International Sunday School Lesson Committee, as well as to leaders 
aud workers in religious education generally, that the day of the uni- 
form lesson is rapidly passing. It should be added that it is not simply 
the children who suffer from these defects of the Uniform Lesson 
system. It is quite as much the grown folk who should be led forward 
into the rich fields of the truth of God as it is contained in those parts 
of the Bible which are neglected by this scheme, and who should study 
the whole Bible in the larger, broader, deeper way which their more 
mature powers and riper experience make possible. The Uniform Les- 
son scheme has fostered the tendency to assume that a knowledge of 
the facts of Biblical history constitutes religious education, and to sub- 
stitute such factual knowledge for vital religious experience as a goal 
of the religious educational process; and it has tended to arrest the 
spiritual development of adults, in so far as that depends upon their 
study of the Bible, at about the level of early adolescence. 

We frequently hear the complaint that children, college students or 
people generally do not know the Bible as well to-day as in former 
generations. It is doubtless true; and the churches have themselves to 
blame for it. Little wonder that the Bible is a misunderstood book, 
when one reflects upon how it has been taught. The churches have 
dealt with it as a mere collection of proof-texts for their dogmas; and 
have failed to avail themselves of the new resources for its interpreta- 
tion which the Spirit of God has placed within their reach through 
the results of modern historical investigation. Then they have tied 
themselves up to a scheme of uniform, lock-step study which omitted 
three-fifths of the Bible entirely, and so handled the rest of it as to 
prevent, except in the case of the Gospels, any coherent understanding 
of its message. In the present ignorance of the Bible we are reaping 
the fruit of fifty years ofi commitment to a mistaken plan of Bible 
study. In view of all these facts, many of us in America have come 
to feel that the continued existence of the Uniform Lessons scheme con- 
stitutes, on the whole, the greatest single obstacle in the way of the 
more effective progress of religious education in our land and in the 
world. 

Throughout the past few days Dr. Garvie and I, together with other 
members of the British Lessons Council and of the International Sun- 
day Schocl Lesson Committee, have met in a series of conferences with 
delegates who are here present from mission fields from all parts of 
the world. Our discussions have been informal, full and free. We 
have had no other end in view than to learn what are their problems 
and needs with respect to Sunday-School lessons and other elements 
of the curricula of religious education in their fields, and to inquire 
in what ways we might be of help to them. The total trend of the 
discussion has been to draw a distinction between lesson uniformity 


THE Boys’ BRIGADE 287 


and what might be called world unity with respect to lesson materials. 
World unity, it appears, is desirable and much needed; lesson uni- 
fermity has begun to be on the mission fields, as in Britain and in 
America, an element of weakness and defect rather than of strength. 

World unity of lesson materials, these delegates say, is desirable. 
They mean by the phrase that it is desirable that the lesson committees 
of the various lands should agree upon a common basic scheme of les- 
sons, flexible enough to admit of adaptation to the needs of the specific 
field, and yet one in essential content throughout the world. They 
urge particularly that the British and American Lesson Committees 
should agree upon such a scheme of lessons, simply graded to meet the 
needs of three age-groups. Such codperation will make possible a prac- 
tical world unity of lesson materials which will facilitate the produc- 
tion of indigenous courses, make possible more economical publication 
and distribution of lesson materials; foster the morale and raise the 
standards of religious education in the various fields; and help to pro- 
mote world friendship and world peace. 

Such world unity does not involve the principle of lesson uniformity, 
however. Most of those from the mission fields who have talked with 
us have expressed their conviction that a uniform lesson—affording the 
same material for all pupils in the school, from youngest to oldest— 
is no longer adequate. They desire a simple type of group-graded 
lessons which will afford distinct materials fon three age-groups: 
younger children, older children, and those above childhood. Dr. Garvie 
has already told you of the interest with which we have heard this 
proposal. Neither I nor my colleagues here present can pledge the In- 
ternational Sunday School Lesson Committee. We are glad to say, 
however, that we personally see no reason why the American Committee 
should not codperate cordially with the British Lessons Council in the 
field of the Group Graded Lessons in the interest of such world unity 
as our brethren from the mission fields desire. 


JUVENILE ORGANIZATIONS FOR BOYS 
AND GIRLS 
Saturday morning’s session was devoted to the presentation of the 
programme, aims and methods of the organizations for boys and girls, 
which have been so successful in Great Britain. It is possible to give 
extracts only from the addresses which attracted such pleased comment. 
1. THE BOYS’ BRIGADE 
By THE Very Rey. Sir Groree Apam Smits, D.D., LL.D., 
Aberdeen, Scotland 
It is particularly appropriate to this’ Convention to recall that the 
Boys’ Brigade was started in a mission Sunday School in Glasgow, and 


288 SuNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


that its founder, Sir William Smith, was a Sunday-School teacher, 
stimulated to the idea and the organization of it by his sense of the 
need of some such movement in Sunday-School life. 

Reckoned only in numbers, the progress of the Brigade has been both 
steady and rapid. The single company of 1883, with three officers and 
thirty boys, had grown by 1898 to nearly 3,000 officers and over 34,000 
boys, and to-day to more than 70,000 all told. These figures refer only 
to this country, and do not include the overseas contingents in the Brit- 
ish Dominions, and the United States. 

Remember that all these boys are between the ages of 12 and 17— 
the most impressionable period of life, and that towards which parents, 
teachers, and all educational authorities feel their most anxious responsi- 
bilities. 

Among the original motives of the founder and of the leading citizens 
of Glasgow who joined him—including Henry Drummond, the apostle 
of the movement—were of course the need of a more intimate connec- 
tion between Sunday School and church, so that the Senior Boys should 
become members and workers in the congregation to which their school 
was attached, and the need of linking the boys’ homes more closely to 
their Sunday Schools. 

But they were also deeply moved by their sense of two other needs: 

First, of the need of a discipline at once firmer and more attractive 
to the boys themselves than had hitherto been evolved: 

Second, of the need of methods for training the boys themselves to 
apply the religion taught them in the schools to every side of their lives, 
beginning with the care of their own bodies and clothes. 

Hence the institution of a uniform and drill, and other measures for 
forming habits of personal cleanliness, of alert and orderly obedience 
under trusted leaders, and of sharing the responsibilities of their disci- 
pline (as is effected by a grading of ranks and the appointment of 
sergeants and corporals)—habits in short of acting in unity, of sub- 
ordinating self to the good of the whole, and of doing one’s best for its 
order and its honour. And hence, as time went on, the addition of 
clubs and camps, of gymnasiums and playing fields, and of athletics on 
land and water with exercises in life-saving, and other kinds of service, 
whether in routine or emergency for one’s fellow men. 

The uniform is but cap, belt and haversack on the top of tidy clothes 
and a clean body. 

The drill, whether in spirit or in form, is no more than makes for 
order and morale, for unity in action and rhythm in movement. This is 
all that the Brigade has borrowed from the army—and borrowed, let 
me add, gratefully and wisely. 

The Brigade is subject to no military regulations. Each Company is 
under the full control of the church with which it is, and must be, 


THE Boys’ BRIGADE 289 


connected; and such control includes the appointment of its officers. 
I do not say that the temporary recognition by the military authorities 
of the nation—in the form of cadet companies—was not a good thing; 
but it might, under the new regulations, have embarrassed, or at least 
it might have masked somewhat the spiritual character of the Brigade’s 
work, and the Executive have entirely given it up. 

In passing I may observe that only thirty per cent of the companies 
still use the very innocent rifle, and that many even of these are ceasing 
to do so. In our Aberdeen Battalion it is not used at all. Its use has 
never been anything but optional, and has never been essential to the 
drill. I make these points in answer to what seems to me the very 
unreasonable and unjust charge of militarism which is still sometimes 
brought against the Brigade. : 

And now for the end and object of the Brigade. From the first this 
has been steadily and thoroughly religious. We cannot too often hear 
or let our hearts rise upon the noble words in which it has been defined: 

‘<The Advancement of Christ’s Kingdom among Boys and the pro- 
motion of habits of obedience, reverence, discipline, self-respect and all 
that tends towards a true Christian manliness. ’’ 

Christ is the Captain of the Brigade and Christ is the Example as well 
as the Saviour, whom every boy of it is taught to set before him. 

The chief weekly meeting of the Company is not the drill, but the 
Sunday Bible class. Not only is attendance upon this required from all 
the boys, but their attendance is a willing one, and admirably regular: 
in most cases even more regular than their appearance at drill, though 
this itself is generally high. I am told that many companies have an 
average attendance at Bible class of over ninety per cent; and there is 
testimony from all parts of the Kingdom that it is the Bible class which 
keeps a company together, and the Bible class that also accounts mainly 
for the firm hold of the Brigade upon the gratitude and loyal interest 
of its old members. 

Having intimately known the work of the Brigade from the beginning 
till now, having several times examined the boys’ papers in Scripture 
knowledge, addressed their church parades, and attended many of their 
camps and other exercises, I claim that it has rendered, is rendering 
and under God’s Hand is still strong to render invaluable service both 
to Church and State. 

Take the former. The number of old boys who become church mem- 
bers is not easily ascertained, but from the figures received at head- 
quarters it appears that every session something like three thousand 
join the full communion of the Church in this country alone, and there 
must be many more of later age of whom headquarters have no record. 

My time is nearly up, and I add only this: The Boys’ Brigade, con- 
scious by experience of the soundness of its methods, and determined to 
abide true to its dominant religious ideals, also rejoices in the progress 

19 


290 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


of those other organizations, both among boys and among girls, of 
which in God’s providence it has been the pioneer, and gratefully 
acknowledges how one and all are allied, and supplement each other in 
the sacred work of permeating the whole youth of our people with the 
spirit of faith in God and loyalty to Christ, and with habits of unselfish 
service for the commonwealth. 


2. THE GIRLS’ GUILDRY 


By Tur Hon. Mrs. MAcGILcHRIsT, 
Aberdeen, Scotland 


One of the most important problems nowadays is how best to keep 
hold of girls when they leave the Sunday School. It was with this end 
in view that the Girls’ Guildry was formed twenty-five years ago by Dr. 
William Somerville, who is still guiding No. 1 Company. It was the 
plan to have for girls, an organization similar to the Boys’ Brigade. 
The organization was formed primarily with the intention of keeping in 
touch with girls of fourteen and fifteen, who consider themselves too old 
for the Sunday School, and therefore are apt to get out of touch with 
the Church. Its scope is a much wider one now, as, in addition to the 
girls of fourteen and upwards, who belong to our senior companies, we 
have similar companies for girls of ten who, when old enough, are 
drafted into the senior companies. 


The Girls’ Guildry’s strong point is its church connection. Every 
company must be connected with a church, mission, or other Christian 
organization (such, for example, as the Y. W. C. A.) and every member 
of the company must attend Sunday School or a Bible class. 


Every year Girls’ Guildry girls are received into the Christian Church. 
Last year there were 477 of these. Every company is in charge of a 
lady who is styled a Guardian, and she has assistant Guardians under 
her. The minister of the church with which the company is connected 
acts as chaplain to the company, and he appoints the Guardian, 


Before a Guardian is appointed, she has to sign the following promise: 

‘*T promise to be loyal to the Girls Guildry in all its aims, and to 
conform to all its regulations, to arrange for the regular attendance of 
the Girls either at Sunday School or Bible Class, to have some form of 
Christian worship at the weekly parade, and to endeavour with God’s 
help, to cause the Girls of my Company to become followers of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and to encourage older members to become communicants. ’’ 

The aims of the Guildry are twofold: 

(1) To help girls to become followers of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

(2) To promote in girls discipline, self-respect, helpfulness and rever- 
ence. In other words, they are to develop character and especially a 
genuine Christian character. | 


THE Boy Scouts 291 


Apart from the religious basis, the Girls’ Guildry has many aims for 
both physical and mental development. 

By means of a simple form of military drill, smartness, tidiness and 
discipline are taught. Physical drill and Swedish drill are also taught, 
as well as many other useful and domestic subjects. Summer camps, 
rambles, swimming and picnics are further developments of the work, 
which all tend toward the health, both moral and physical, of the girls. 

The uniform was planned to show how usefulness may be combined 
with neatness and attractiveness. Each colour has a meaning. White, 
represented by our blouses, stands for purity, cleanliness of body, 
cleanliness of mind, innocency of heart. Blue means constancy, loyalty 
to one’s own best self, loyalty to one’s comrades, and to one’s Guardians, 
and above all, loyalty to our Heavenly Master. Scarlet is the colour of 
love, and all who wear our sash must strive to have their lives crossed 
brightly with love to others, and to Jesus Christ. 


3. THE BOY SCOUTS 


By Lizut. Gen. Sir Ropert BADEN-PoweELL, Bart., K.C.B., G.C.V.O., 
London 


Is religion to continue to exist? 

We have to face the fact, well-known to most of us who have had to 
deal with the average young citizen, that the large proportion of these 
are not influenced by religion. 

Rev. E. W. Sara, Director of the Bishop of London’s Sunday School 
Council, speaking at the Conference of the Church of England Men’s 
Society described the present-day drift away from organised religion 
as an ‘‘appalling leakage.’’ ‘‘It constitutes a grave challenge to the 
Church. While Churchmen continued to think chiefly of the respectable 
few in the front pews, the young people are being lost. Since the war, 
in the London diocese alone 16,000 boys and girls had been lost from 
Bible classes, 16,000 from the Church Lads’ Brigade, nearly 4,000 from 
the Girls’ Friendly Society, and 8,000 from the senior Bands of Hope. 
Those figures are typical of the whole country. There were 3,000,000 
lapsed communicants, of whom the London Diocese alone counted 
300,000.’ 

The responsibility of the Churches in the matter is at once also their 
privilege and their opportunity. For Sunday Schools there seems to be 
an opening full of promise. For many years they have worked with 
devotion, endeavouring to find a solution of the problem. It is scarcely 
likely therefore that any one individual can point the way. At the same 
time it is the duty of every one of us at least to try and help with 
suggestions.... 

Our Sunday Schools in nearly all the Churches tell of a falling off in 
attendance. That-is one point which needs its remedy. 


992 Sunpay Scoot AND Heating or NATIONS 


Also they show disappointing result in the want of Christian living 
and conduct among our young peope in their subsequent life.... 

And it is only by results that we can judge the value of our work. 

As regards the two points mentioned, membership, and results, we 
can show that we have, in the Boy Scouts and Girl Guides, a movement 
which started automatically among the boys and girls and grew in 
membership in a very few years into a widespread brotherhood of some 
two million members, and is still growing, all on a voluntary basis. 

As regards results, although the ideals held out to our young people 
are high, they act up to them making themselves efficient, working in 
good will and codperation and rendering cheerful service to others, to the 
best of their ability.... 


In the Scout and Guide movement we merely lay before members the 
simplest fundamental ethics of religion and then get them to put these 
into practice. So simple and fundamental are these that to the super- 
ficial critic Scouting appears to be ‘‘ without religion.”’ Yet the student 
and the user of Scouting know otherwise. 

One clergyman Scout master in a public address recently described 
Scouting as ‘‘ Applied Christianity.’’ 

Dr. William Kilpatrick, writing in ‘‘ Religious Education,’’ put the 
Boy Scout movement as first among the different institutions for the 
better training of youth, not excluding High Schools, Y. M. CO. A., 
Woodcraft Leagues, ete. 

I have said we adhere to simple and fundamental ethics; this is 
partly because these can be the more readily digested by the children 
(and digestion is essential if food is to do any good), and partly 
because being at the base of all denominational forms these ethics 
offend none of the various beliefs with whose members we have to deal. 

We put ethics as Christ taught them in their two simple forms. The 
first form: ‘‘Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart.... 
And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.’ 


‘‘On these two commandments,”’ Christ said, ‘‘hang all the law and 
the prophets.’’ But it is not enough for children to learn texts merely 
in the abstract and to repeat them parrot-like on occasion; that would 
soon pall and would have little effect on their character or their life. 
So we put the two commandments into active form. 


For inducing a better realisation and love for God we do it to a 
great extent through investigation of His works. This, it must be 
remembered, is a step and not a substitute; and the story of David 
Livingstone tells how valuable a step it can be in laying the right 
foundation in a young mind. 

Nature craft or the study of nature in her numerous forms and the 
appreciation of all her wonders and beauties, appeals to almost every 
child. The camp or the outdoor hike brings girls and boys into close 


THE GIRL GUIDES 293 


touch with the plants, the animals, the birds, the rocks, and their other 
comrades in God’s great family. 

The mystery of the sea and the heavens, and the fascination of the 
colouring of the scene and the modelling of the scenery, can all be 
brought within their ken where formerly they were blind. The door 
of the young soul is thus opened for the understanding teacher. 

Even where the out-of-door observation is difficult there are new 
wonders to be investigated in every inch of our own anatomy, the 
knowledge of which (again at the hands of an understanding teacher) 
can be of infinite value both in showing the Creator’s marvellous work, 
in developing a deeper reverence for this body that has been lent to us, 
and in showing how it should be cared for and developed and repro- 
duced as a part of the performance of one’s duty to God. 

In promoting the second Commandment, love for one’s neighbour, 
we urge our Scouts and Guides to express this in active form by doing, 
even in an elementary way, good service for others. 

The daily good turn, without desire for reward, which grows by 
progressive stages till it becomes a habit of conduct, goes on till it 
involves sacrifices in time, or money, or pleasures, even to the extent of 
involving danger to the life of the performer. 

We teach the boy that a gift is not his till he has expressed his grati- 
tude for it. 


His attitude to God is therefore thankfulness for benefits received; 


and his method for expressing this is through service, in behalf of God, 
to his fellow men. 


This repression of self and development of that love which means 
God within brings a total change of heart to the individual and with it 
the glow of true Heaven. It makes a different being of him. 

The life becomes for him a question not of what can I get but what 
can I give. 

No matter what may be the ultimate form of religion that he takes 
up the lad will have grasped for himself its fundamentals and knowing 
these through practising them, he becomes a true Christian with a 
widened outlook of kindliness and sympathy for his brother men. 


4, THE GIRL GUIDES 


By Mrs. Harrison CRAWFORD, 
Dunlop, England 


I feel that it is quite superfluous my being here to-day representing 
Girl Guides, because as you all know, the originator and founder of our 
Association is Sir Robert Baden-Powell himself, and he could have 
spoken much better and more effectively about the Girl Guides than I 
ever could. All he has told you about Boy Scouts does in some measure 


294. SunpAyY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


apply to Girl Guides, as our training is based on the same splendid laws 
and promises but is specially adapted to suit the needs of girls. 

There are, however, one or two points which appeal to me as a woman. 
Our great object, of course, is character-building to produce the finest 
citizens possible, ready and prepared to take up whatever duties may 
come to them, whether it be the oldest and most important of all 
women’s duties,—that of the Home-maker and the Mother, or any of 
the new and formidable responsibilities which are every day being thrust 
upon women, and which make some such training so necessary for the 
rising generation of girls. 


With this object in view the Guide training starts by showing the girls 
how to develop themselves mentally and physically to the highest possible 
degree, and the fact that the training is voluntarily undertaken, the 
discipline and self-control required, is self-imposed, is one of its chief 
attractions and I think one of its chief assets. 


A child may join at the age of six and begin her training as a Brownie 
when her motto is ‘‘Lend a Hand.’’ From then onwards through her 
Guide career she is gradually developing, head, hand, body and soul to 
be used in the service of others. 


The first, she develops through her Company training where she learns 
the meaning of loyalty, comradeship, esprit de corps, and unselfishness. 
She is gradually given more and more responsibility teaching her self- 
reliance, self-respect and resourcefulness, and how to get the best out of 
other people. Her hands are trained to be quick and deft through the 
many and varied handicrafts taught such as badge work, and in this way 
she can find out during childhood what sort of occupation or profession 
is going to be most congenial to her in the future. 


Through the Health Laws, hygiene, out-door games, tracking, and 
especially through the Summer Camps the girls find out for themselves 
the immense benefit of keeping fit and growing up with strong, healthy 
bodies. 

You have heard what the Scouts have done and are doing. The Guides 
as their younger sisters can show an equally good record. In the year 
1917 the number of Guides stood at 50,000. Six years later, we had 
reached 585,354. 


5. THE BOYS’ LIFE BRIGADE 
By Mr. D. L. FINNEMORE, 
Birmingham, England 


It is a little difficult for me, who am just an ordinary officer in an 
ordinary company, to be called upon to follow such speakers as Sir 
George Adam Smith and the Chief Scout, but I speak to you as a 
Sunday-School teacher and superintendent. My Sunday School wanted 


THe Boys’ Lire BRIGADE 295 


to start ‘‘something for boys,’’ and what we did eventually start was 
the Boys’ Life Brigade, and I chose it for the following reasons: 

(1) My movement must be one which stands definitely for Chris- 
tianity. The Boys’ Brigade and the Boys’ Life Brigade stand shoulder 
to shoulder on that point and we say that no company can be firm, 
except in connection with a Christian organization. And we still remain 
with one object—to lead our boys to the service of Christ. This is 
where we did, in fact, part company with our friends of the Boy 
Scouts’ Association. There is a difference of opinion between us here. 
I read recently in one of their books the fact that Mohammedanism 
and Christianity are really very much the same thing. Well, that is 
not my view. 

(2) I could not agree with their comments on Sunday. The Boy Scouts 
were taught that every boy should attend his place of worship once on 
Sunday, and Sunday afternoon he should spend in quiet nature-scout- 
ing or in visiting a museum. But I, as a Sunday-School Superintendent, 
have to ask myself, ‘‘ Suppose all my boys acted on that, where would my 
school be?’’ 

The Boys’ Life Brigade is a Sunday-School Movement. It was brought 
into existence to stop leakages. I am not going to give you figures. I 
only give you my own case and tell you that, in ten years, I have been 
able to open a new department in my school, staffed by teachers who 
have been trained in my own companies. 

Dr. John Brown Paton saw the Brigade movement at work and thought 
it was a splendid thing, but he supported churches in refusing to take 
it up, because they saw boys going about with rifles and they felt it 
was not the province of the Church to countenance that. 

Thus lots of churches lost the advantages of the movement, and the 
Boys’ Life Brigade started to fill this gap. 

But we did not stop there—we are not a negative movement. We 
introduced the great and splendid ideal of life-saving. I want here to 
pay my tribute to Dr. Paton, who gave us the inspiration of this ideal. 
Discipline our basis, life-saving our inspiration, the service of Jesus 
Christ our object and our purpose. 

Our work may be outlined in four phases: 

(1) The physical side of the boy. Every boy has a body and is proud 
of it. He rejoices as a strong man to run a race and in all our physical 
pursuits we aim at developing the physique of our boys, that they may 
grow in stature. 

(2) We train the boy also along his mental side—the study of nature, 
of books, the writing of essays, the study of wireless. 

(3) We seek to train and develop his devotional side. Some people 
say that boys are indifferent to religious appeal. We do not believe 
that. They are ready to hear religious opinion, if put to them wisely 
and soundly. 


296 SunpAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


(4) We seek to develop his spiritual side. He must express his train- 
ing in the service of his fellow men. In other words, the social side of 
his activities must also be trained and developed—teaching and _first- 
aid, rescue from fire, rescue from drowning. Thus he learns the great 
art of holding out a helping hand to those who stand in need. 


6. THE GIRLS’ LIFE BRIGADE 


By Rev. CAREY BONNER, 
London 


Capture girlhood to-day, and win motherhood to-morrow. If the next 
generation of women are to be Christian mothers, then, within a century, 
the nation will be fully Christian; for no nation can rise above the level 
of its women. Believing this, the Girls’ Life Brigade claims the earnest 
attention of Christian and Sunday-School leaders. 

I. It is a Sunday-School organization. 


Twenty-two years ago the idea sprang to birth in the Sunday School 
Union. Every Brigade must be in connection with a Sunday School. Its 
officers must be Sunday-School and church workers. The center of 
authority and control is the church, of which the Sunday School is a. part. 


II. Its aims: 
1. To awaken in our girls a sense of their responsibility in life. 


2. To help them to make the best use of their powers of body and 
mind. 


3. To train them to be self-reliant, useful women. 
4. Tlo influence them to dedicate all their powers to the service of God. 


5. To keep them in touch with the Church and Sunday School during 
those years when they often become lost to both. 


III. It is intensely practical. The plans are based on the interests of 
girls. It helps them to express love in service rendered in Christ’s name. 

The girls are led to see that helping in the home—by scrubbing a floor, 
or minding a baby—may be sacramental service. 

IV. It has a noble motto, ‘‘To save life.’’ 

Is this ideal realized? Our Roll of Honor tells of a girl who saved a 
child from drowning; of another who, at great risk, rescued a blind 
man from being killed by a motor car; of a third who saved her sister 


from death by fire; of still a fourth who rescued a child from a quick- 
sand off Eastbourne. 


V. It trains an all-round character. It cares for the body. By phys- 
ical exercises, drill and organized games it helps to sound physical life. 


It affords training in music, art, handwork, nature study, natural 
history, cookery, home duties, infant welfare. 


Reports From THE WoruD FIELD 297 


BRIEF REPORTS FROM THE WORLD FIELD 


The programme was rich in reports from the countries of 
the continents of Europe, Asia, Africa, South America, and 
Australia. Stated opportunity was given in the main pro- 
gramme for speakers from twenty-seven countries to tell of 
their work. This they did briefly and with animation. Their 
messages were received with enthusiasm. 

At the Departmental Conferences place was made for many 
further reports. Thus the Convention was rich in the pres- 
entation of reports from the field. 


1. HUROPE 
FRANCE 
By Pastor JEAN La RocuHeE, Paris, 
Secretary Sunday School Society of France 


Our approximate statistics show an increase in the number of schools 
(about fourteen hundred instead of twelve hundred), but a decrease in 
the total enrollment (about 57,500 instead of 60,000), a diminution 
chiefly due to the War. For leader-training, beside the local teachers’ 
conference held by ministers, district conventions and local conventions 
have been much developed. The General Assembly of the Reformed 
Evangelical Church strongly commended them in several successive ses- 
sions. JF'rom ten to twenty are now held every year in different parts 
of the country. The yearly ‘‘ Protestant Week’’ has been two or three 
times the opportunity for a Sunday-School Day. 

The seattering of our Protestant people, very often disseminated and 
isolated throughout the country, has dreadful effects, which are still 
worse in Algeria, owing to the immense distances and very few convey- 
ances. A friend of mine saw in 1918, at more than two hundred miles 
from Oran in Algeria, two Protestant girls being received into the com- 
munion of the Roman Catholic Church, because their parents did still 
prefer so pitiful a contrivance to that, more pitiful still, of leaving them 
without any Christian Church. 

Such is the case of hundreds and thousands, in vast districts deprived 
of any evangelical light. ‘‘The harvest truly is plenteous, but the 
labourers are few; Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he 
will send forth labourers into his harvest.’’ Pray for evangelical 
France, still wounded by the effects long to be felt, of the persecutors 
of old; do pray for France, the country not especially of the conqueror 
Napoleon, who is much more admired in the British Islands than in his 
own land nowadays, and who is never given in example to amy French 


298 SunbDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


child. Pray for the country, socially speaking, of Louis Pasteur, a bene- 
factor of mankind, whose centenary was just celebrated last year by our 
children; and, religiously. speaking, the country of John Calvin, which 
must more and more bring to our whole human brotherhood, its peculiar 
genius, consecrated for the service of our Lord Jesus Christ! 


SPAIN 
By Don FREDERIC LARRANAGA 


There are some people who know of Spain only that it is the country 
of the bull-fights and the intolerance. Sometimes we have been asked 
whether there really are any Protestants in Spain. There are, indeed, 
and there would be more if Protestantism had not been destroyed in the 
sixteenth century by the fires of the Inquisition. 

For nearly three centuries the preaching of the gospel was hushed in 
Spain, but then the dawn of a second Reformation began. Francisco 
de Paula Ruet, Antonio Carrases, Manuel Matamoras, Jose Alhama, and 
some others accepted the gospel and were put in prison and condemned 
for nine years to the galleys, and it was only owing to the mediation of 
evangelical countries that their punishment was changed to exile. 

The revolution of September, 1868, however, brought about a com- 
plete religious liberty, and these heroes of the second Reformation has- 
tened to take advantage of the same, in order to spread the glorious 
seed throughout the country, so well indeed that when in 1876 that 
liberty was restricted again to mere toleration, the preaching of the 
gospel had been heard all over Spain, and groups of plain, but firm and 
sincere believers had been formed in the leading towns. 


Sunday-School work began very early. Rev. Fritz Fliedner (1845- 
1901), who came to Spain in 1870, started as early as 1874 the Sunday- 
School paper, ‘‘ El Amigo de la Infancia.’’ 


In 1912, Franklyn G. Smith of Barcelona founded a Sunday School 
Association, but it did not live long. However, in 1922, some steps to- 
ward the foundation of a new Sunday School Association were taken, 
and in May, 1923, a convention elected an executive committee and ap- 
proved the regulations. The progress of the Sunday-School work may 
be inferred from the three statistics compiled during the last three 
years: 


Sunday Schools Teachers Pupils 
DOO ase ata tat whack ap 68 137 4,774 
pM oe Bek ty oe pe os Vee 71 142 4,830 
IODA are lela toa fees 100 185 5,988 


Our children are very enthusiastic and even generous despite their 
poorness. They are very proud of belonging to a World’s Association, 
and very often contribute with their gifts towards the relief of their 


Reports FRoM THE WorwLpD FIELD 299 


poorer chums in Spain and abroad, and are pleased to give their mite 
for the Bible Society, and above all, for their own paper, ‘‘El Amigo 
de la Infancia,’’ which they highly appreciate. 

The convention held in Madrid early in this month has proved a suc- 
cess, and for this we are largely indebted to Dr. Pearce and Rev. H. S. 
Harris, who have been good enough to enlighten us on many vital points, 
and who in their turn have acknowledged that what they have seen is 
far beyond what they expected to find. 


PORTUGAL 
By Mr. HERBERT W'. CASSELS 


Sunday-School work in Portugal began only fifty-four years ago, with 
the first attempts to evangelize this country, up to then entirely domi- 
nated by Roman Catholicism in its worst form of idolatry and super- 
stition. 

The pioneers of the work were first Mr. James Cassels, and then the 
Rev. Roberto H. Moreton, both establishing the first organized church in 
Portugal. 

There are now several Evangelical churches working in the country. 
Connected with all the churches, there are Sunday Schools, scattered 
through the country, but concentrating principally in Lisbon and 
Oporto. In all there are forty-four schools in twenty-five towns and 
villages, with 3,157 scholars and 145 teachers. 

In the last Portuguese Convention, delegates from almost all centers 
were present, and a proposition was unanimously voted to ask the 
World’s Convention to study the way to avoid the two existing simul- 
taneous British and American International Lessons, in order that we 
may show in this practical manner our unity. If those two big nations 
come to an agreement about that important matter, they will help in 
that way the small nations, that are so much injured by the existing 
system. 

HOLLAND 


By Rev. G. P. Maraneg, D.D., 
Utrecht 


We cannot mention large numbers, nor millions of pupils, as we have 
only four million Protestant inhabitants in all. 

Add to this, that we hand over our pupils at the age of about fourteen 
years to the religious education of the ministers of the churches, and to 
the care of the Young Men’s and Young Women’s Associations. 

For the rest, the Sunday School is in Holland very popular, and is 
found even in the smallest villages. Moreover, in the numerous private 
or denominational schools,—the religious day-schools,—they are taught 
every day Biblical history, and even in the public day-schools the chil- 


300 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


dren, according to the law, may receive once a week religious education 
by the ministers of the churches, or their attendants. In the cities 
generally this is done; only the attendance of the children at these 
Biblical lessons is voluntary. 


We have all kinds of Sunday Schools: graded and not graded, as local 
circumstances may require; we are not unacquainted with primary work; 
we have good ones and bad ones; well organized and disorderly, me- 
thodical and fully unmethodical—and the last not always the least. 


We also have our training-courses and conventions, our handbooks and 
periodicals. 


DENMARK 


By Rev. Enrique WirH, D.D., 
Copenhagen 


Denmark is a little country, only three and a quarter million people, 
belonging mostly to the established Lutheran Church. Other Evangeli- 
cal denominations—Baptists, Methodists, and others—count no more 
than 21,000 persons, but have nevertheless 12,000 children in their Sun- 
day Schools. Our total strength for the whole country amounts to 1,500 
Sunday Schools, 105,000 children and 7,300 teachers, an increase of 
about 6,000 children since the last World’s Convention. 


As we in Denmark have the great privilege that religious instruction 
is given in all day-schools, we need in our Sunday Schools not so much 
communication of Christian knowledge as education and edification. 
The Sunday Schools are therefore very often called and looked upon as 
Children’s Services. 


It is our hope for the Sunday Schools, that we shall get the sun- 
beams from the heavenly sun, which we have in the gospel, to cure all 
the wounds of sin in the children’s hearts. 


NORWAY 


By THe Ricut Rev. Bishop JOHAN LUNDE, 
Christiania 


The Sunday School in our country at present has a very good time. 
But it has not been so always. We got our Sunday School from Great 
Britain about eighty years ago. In Norway we have an established 
church, a state church, to which belongs the greater part of our people, 
about ninety-eight per cent. The consequence is that our children al- 
most all over receive religious instruction in the public schools. Six 
hours a week are reserved for religious instruction in the public schools. 


And when the children have finished their going to school, almost all 
of them are for some months prepared by the ministers for confirmation. 


Reports From tHE WorLD Fieip 301 


On that account the schoolmasters and the ministers, and of course 
the congregations, thought it unnecessary to let the children go to Sun- 
day School, because they had a quite sufficient instruction in the schools. 

But the times changed, and so did the children, too. They did not go 
to church any more. Sunday more and more lost its character as Sab- 
bath, and became a sports day. 

Well, what to do? 

At present the very greatest part of our clergymen and a good many 
of the schoolmasters are friends of Sunday-School work, and partially 
partake in it. 

About a month ago seventy ministers of Christiania were assembled 
at my residence, and they asked me unanimously to bring their warmest 
greetings and best wishes to this Convention, which I am glad to be able 
to do. 

For several bishoprics almost every parish has one Sunday School or 
more. And all the Christian organizations within the established church 
are at present partaking in Sunday-School work. Indeed, we have a 
good time. 

The nonconformists in Norway always have shown a better under- 
standing of the importance and necessity of Sunday-School work, and 
by their eagerness the nonconformists have forwarded the Sunday School 
also in the Established Church. 


SWEDEN 
By Rev. K. A. JANSSON, D.D., 
Stockholm 


Tt has been the law in Sweden that every child, at the age of 13 or 
14 years for some time should be instructed by the pastor of the 
parish before confirmation and admittance to the Holy Sacrament. In 
this way it may be said that the children have received a general knowl- 
edge of the fundamental truths of the Bible, although this in many if 
not most cases has been very unsatisfactory and limited. 


The Sunday School in Sweden is not more than 90 years old. The 
first Sunday School of which I have any knowledge began in Stockholm, 
1834. A young painter, Tellstr6m, had been converted, and at the 
advice of his pastor, Dr. George Scott, he began to hold Sunday meet- 
ings with young people. Scott secured a place for those meetings and 
wrote, ‘‘In a short time he was at the head of a very interesting and 
promising Sunday School, the first, it may be said, which ever had been 
organized in this land.’’ Some years after Sunday Schools were started 
in various parts of our country; through visits in England Christian 
leaders became familiar with methods used there, and introduced such 
methods in Sunday-School work in Sweden. 


302 Sunpay ScHoot AND Heating or Nations 


Then came the great Free Church movement: The Evangelical 
National Association, the Baptists, the Methodists, the Swedish Mis- 
sionary Association, the salvation Army, the Swedish Alliance, the 
Swedish Salvation Army, ‘he Free Baptists, the Adventists and other 
organisations, and ali have taken up Sunday-School work with great 
interest. And furthermore the Lutheran State Church has adopted Sun- 
day-School work in many parishes, so that now the work is more extended 
and promising than ever before. 

The development of the Sunday-School work in Sweden has been 
astonishing. 





1913 1924 
Sunday. Schools.c3% ssh. i bow wis sok ee ee 6,518 8,224 
Officers and, teachers fais urea vives gies 22,945 30,084 
Sunday-School chridren |. 3.22 cs «4.454 oe eens 314,848 414,986 
Total teachers and children ............. 337,793 445,070 


Altogether Sweden has a population of 6,000,000 and the number of 
children in school age is about 900,000. 


FINLAND 


By REV. MANSFIELD HERTIG, 


Helsingfors 


When Sunday-School work began in Finland I cannot tell, but for 
many years it has had a prominent place in the evangelical work, and 
in proportion to population I believe it is not behind any country in 
the world. The work is very prosperous. In the Evangelical Lutheran 
State Church, and among the several free churches the Sunday-School 
work is very strongly organized, and for the purpose of training the 
superintendents and teachers for their important work there are fine 
institutions, and special courses are held in different parts of the land. 

As the largest part of Finland’s bi-lingual population belongs to the 
Evangelical Lutheran State Church, it is natural that most of the Sun- 
day-School work within the country is carried out by the same church 
within which the number of Sunday-School children amounts to 200,000, 
and that of the teachers to about 20,000. 

Most of the bishops and clergymen are deeply and warmly interested 
in Sunday-School work. The work is also in a large degree carried out 
by the ‘‘ Finland Evangelical Lutheran Sunday School Union.’’ 

To this Union some 67 societies are affiliated, among which the Swed- 
ish Sunday School Union is the largest sub-association, and includes the 
Swedish-speaking population in Finland. 

The Sunday School Union has the privilege of having as its president 
the prime minister, Professor Lansi Tirgman. 


Reports From THE WorRLD FIELD 303 


May streams of blessings and holy inspiration find their way from 
this Convention to the most distant parts of our world-wide field, ‘‘ That 
the world may know that thou hast sent me.’’ 


ITALY 


By Rev. EmM1Lo Corsant, 
Milan 


In 1860, when the first churches began to be opened in Italy, the Sun- 
day Schools were, except in Waldensian valleys, unknown, or else they 
were few and badly organized: now we are glad to show you our his- 
torical National Sunday School Union; it is presided over by a National 
Committee, of which three ministers of every Protestant Church working 
now in Italy are members. The present President of the National 
Committee is Rev. Kemme Landels of the Baptist Mission. 

There are to-day 395 schools 1,198 Sunday-School teachers 14,897 
Sunday-School pupils, making a total of 16,095. 

Compared to the Protestant world, it is little enough; but it is indeed 
a wonderful thing in the land of Popes. 

As a prominent feature of our schools, one must note their unity. 
There are nine different missions in Italy, and they all give their chil- 
dren to the Sunday School Union. Waldensian, Wesleyan, Baptist, 
Methodist Episcopal, Free Church, Salvation Army, Brethren, Sabbatist, 
Independent—all are united in Christ. 


FRENCH SWITZERLAND 


By Pastor Henri Morrv, 
Geneva 


The churches of French Switzerland have long since taken in hand 
the religious training of the young; we owe that to Calvin, who at the 
very outset realized the importance of that question. Calvin was the 
founder of the College and Academy of Geneva, whose influence has 
radiated all over the world. Every Sunday the children were taken to 
St. Peter’s Cathedral and taught to sing the Huguenot Psalms. Sunday 
Schools, however, were not started before the last century (about 1817). 


The term Sunday School has not the same meaning in Switzerland as 
in Anglo-Saxon countries. We have ‘‘Children’s Services’’ intended 
for those from 5 to 13 or 14 years of age. From 15 or 16 the boys 
and girls attend the services for adults, and it is then the Church’s duty 
to complete the work founded by the Sunday Schools. 


The population of French Switzerland consists of 604,375 souls, of 
which 452,502 are Protestants and 151,873 Roman Catholics. The at- 
tendance of children at the Sunday Schools is satisfactory; about five- 


304 SunpAay ScHoou AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


sixths are reached by our religious teaching. ‘There are 644 schools, 
3,746 teachers, and 57,441 children. 

The carrying on of the work entails an outlay of £10,530, or francs 
263,264. 


GERMANY 


By Rev. R. KUECKLICH, 
Stuttgart 


The Sunday-School work is going forward. The former State Churches 
have a large Sunday-School work. We have no statistical material at 
hand; the membership of their Sunday Schools may be nearly one 
million. 

The Free Church Sunday School Union, which has eleven representa- 
tives in this great Convention, has 112,000 scholars in 1,745 Sunday 
Schools, and 8,675 officers and teachers. 


Mr. Kuecklich, who won the attention of the Convention by his report, 
of which but a brief portion has been printed, later spoke for a Com- 
mittee of the German-speaking delegates from Central and Eastern 
Kurope. He said, on this occasion: 

In reviewing the last years of distress and hardship we cannot re- 
frain from giving utterance to the deep gratitude we feel toward the 
Sunday Schools connected with the World’s Sunday School Association. 

The most pitiful consequences of war and revolution were the bitter 
sufferings of our children, who certainly if anybody, were altogether 
innocent of any guilt in connection with that great world disaster. In 
the time which ought to have been most joyous, most free from eare, 
they had to endure lack of food and the most necessary clothes. How 
many of them begged their mothers for bread and shoes and warm 
clothing, but in vain. It almost broke our hearts to see these little 
ones hungry and cold, sick and sad, lying in hospitals with no sheets 
to their beds, sitting in schools with pale faces and trembling hands, 
their tired, underfed brains incapable of doing the work that was set 
them. 

Our nations were not in a position to cope with this heart-breaking 
situation, but gave themselves to praying and looking out for help. 
Then the Sunday School came to our aid. Children gave for children. 
A wonderful relief work began. Central kitchens were provided, and 
warm food distributed once a day in our industrial centers. Whole 
shiploads and railway trucks brought food, clothes, linen and shoes from 
different countries, so that in the streets of our cities you could see our 
children going about dressed in American, British, Scandinavian, Dutch 
or Swiss fashion. Children’s homes and orphanages were founded, a 
great work of love. And, verily, love is the greatest thing in the world. 


Reports From tHe Worip FIELD 305 


Your children and the children of your Sunday Schools have proved 
that they have the love of Christ shed abroad in their hearts. They 
have not only saved our children from bodily destruction, they have kept 
alive their minds and souls for the great intellectual and spiritual tasks 
avraiting our children in the building of the new world. You have pre- 
served their faith in the reality of Christian love. 

We ask all the delegates who are gathered together here to convey our 
most heartfelt thanks to the Sunday Schools they represent. 

We and our children will never forget their kindness as long as we 
live. God bless the Sunday Schools! 


HUNGARY 


By Mr. JOHN VICTOR, 
Budapest 


We reckon the beginning of our work from the establishing of the 
Scottish Mission at Budapest in the middle of the last century. There 
has been, of course, religious instruction before in our country, so much 
so that religion is a compulsory subject in every school, to whatever 
denomination the child belongs, and has been taught by ministers or 
teachers of the child’s own faith. However, it was in most cases re- 
garded as no more than a school subject that had no influence upon the 
character of the child. The teachers thought it was sufficient to convey 
to the memory of the children a certain amount of knowledge, and it 
was the Sunday School that showed we need more than knowledge, even 
more than noble emotions; we need a will to obey God and to follow 
Jesus Christ. 

Our Sunday School Union was organized in 1903, after a somewhat 
loosely constructed committee had been working since 1899. In 1913 
we reported 448 schools with 12,953 students and 1,034 teachers. After 
the War, when we had lost two-thirds of our territory and more than 
half of our population, we had, in 1922: 255 schools, 16,451 scholars, 
816 teachers. In 1923 these figures increased to 403 schools, 21,970 
scholars, 1,139 teachers. 


AUSTRIA 


By Rev. HINRICH BARGMANN, 
Vienna 


Fifty years ago such earnest men as Edward Millard, from the British 
and Foreign Bible Society, and Count Bernstorff, leader of the German 
Evangelical Alliance, founded with several friends the first Austrian 
Sunday School at Vienna, But in Old Austria the new-born child was 
persecuted by the leading church and by the government, as the Holy 
Child was persecuted at Bethlehem, 

20 


306 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Now Austria is happy to have religious freedom. Now the doors 
are open. A little Sunday-School army stands in the field. We have 82 
Sunday Schools, with 3,600 pupils, and 164 teachers. That is not much 
among two million children, but we are in progress, and believe in vic- 
tory, and we ask you: Come over and help us. 

In 1923 we founded the Austrian Sunday School Union, and being a 
branch of the great army which is represented in this Convention, we 
are sure that you will stand on our side, to make new Austria a blessed 
garden of God by His grace. 


CZECHO-SLOVAKTIA 


By Rev. JosepH Soucek, D.D., 
Prague 


Czecho-Slovakia is a new name, but it is the old land of Bohemia, the 
country of John Hus. It has been for three hundred years, after a 
long struggle for the freedom of the Gospel, annexed by the Hapsburgs, 
and joined with other lands as a part of the Austrian Empire. The 
victory of the Allied Powers has opened the door of bondage for the op- 
pressed peoples, and the Bohemians or the Czechs, whose legionaries 
fought in Russia and Siberia against Bolsheviks, have got their freedom, 
and when the second branch of their nation, the Slovaks, had been united 
with them, they reorganized in a new state by the name, ‘‘ The Czecho- 
Slovak Republik. ’’ 

This great political change has made possible the religious movement 
in that country. I have not time to explain what are all the causes of 
this movement. Suffice it to say that they are as well national and his- 
toric as moral and religious. The fact is that since the war about 
1,800,000 persons have left the Church of Rome, which had been en- 
forced upon the Czech people by a long and cruel persecution. Of these 
numbers about 900,000 persons organized in a new denomination by the 
name ‘‘The Czecho-Slovak Church’’; about 100,000 joined the Protestant 
churches of our land, and 800,000 remained without any church connec- 
tion. There are now not such large numbers leaving the Church of 
Rome, and one of the reasons is that the people could not be provided 
with Christian ordinances by some other church, on account of the lack 
of preachers and means. But the movement has not ceased; the Protes- 
tant churches increase now by 10,000 persons yearly. 

This movement is a great opportunity for evangelization and for 
Christian education, and that not only of the new Protestants, but also 
of the adherents of the new Czecho-Slovak Church, and of the churechless 
people. 

Now we believe in education. There are about 11,000 school children 
of the formerly Romish parents, now Protestant, who are already en- 
trusted to our churches to train them. But there are almost one hun- 


Reports From THE WorwupD FIevp 307 


dred thousand children of the churchless people, and one hundred thou- 
sand children of the Czecho-Slovak Church, that want and are accessible 
to the Christian Bible education. And it is the duty chiefly of our Prot- 
estant churches to do this work. But it is a heavy responsibility and a 
great task for us. For we are still small churches, and our own people, 
being dispersed in hundreds of towns and villages, need more work from 
our preachers and congregations than they can do. The work needs 
further development, but it is a hopeful work. The Word of God is 
making its way to the minds and hearts of the young ones wonderfully, 
and through them to their homes and to their comrades in the week-day 
schools. It is truly a great thing that ten thousands of people, old and 
young, who had never before seen the Bible, read it now, have it in 
their possession, learn from it, and live under its influence. 

In this connection I want to mention also what this movement means 
for international peace and good will. It is for us difficult to believe 
that the quickening of the Romish religious life would lead to good 
will toward all men. The principles of that church are those of intoler- 
ance toward other religions, and she claims it as her right and duty to 
compel, even by physical force, all people to accept her faith. 

The Protestants of Czecho-Slovakia try to do their work in using this 
present great opportunity that God has given them. But they cannot 
deny that their power is inadequate to this heavenly responsibility. 
They need more workers, more suitable literature for young and old, 
localities for the work, more means and better organization. They are 
grateful that the World’s Sunday School Association has extended its 
helping hand to them, and believe that also in the future the sympathies 
and prayers and support of this great organization will uphold them 
that they may be enabled to do their work faithfully and successfully. 


2. ASIA 
SYRIA 


By REv. GrorcE H. SCHERER, 
Secretary Syria Sunday School Union, Suk-el-Gharb 


The Syria Sunday School Union was organized in July, 1923, with an 
Executive Committee known as the Joint Sunday School Committee of 
Syria. The membership is composed of four missionaries selected by the 
United Missionary Conference of Syria and Palestine, from Syrians 
selected by the Syrian Sunday School Convention in triennial session, 
and the speaker, who is the Field Secretary of the World’s Association, 
ex-officio. The committee meets twice annually, and is charged with 
the supervision of Sunday-School work in the whole of Syria. While it 
has only advisory power, it is officially and actually representative of 
all evangelical work in Syria and in its influence is accordingly great. 


308 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


The field of the committee is limited technically to Syria under the 
French mandate, but its close relationship to the World’s Association 
Field Secretary, whose field includes Palestine and Mesopotamia, widens 
the scope of its actual operations considerably. Correspondence is con- 
ducted and literature distributed, not alone in Syria, but in Palestine, 
Mesopotamia, and sections of Asia Minor. 

The whole field of Syria and Palestine has been divided into twenty- 
seven districts, each with its own district secretary. Frequent district 
conferences are held, and conventions representing larger areas at least 
once in three years. 

Although the Syria Union at the time of its reception as a unit in 
the World’s Association was less than one year old, Sunday-School work 
has been a definite part of the programme of missionary and evangelistic 
work for nearly one hundred years. The first Sunday School in the 
Mediterranean basin was organized in Malta before 1830, and in Beirut 
in 1834. All children in missionary village schools have heretofore been 
scholars in the Sabbath Schools. The post-war impetus given to the or- 
ganization of national schools has decreased the. numbers of children 
under definite Christian religious instruction very considerably, and the 
efforts of the Committee are being directed towards reaching those 
otherwise untouched by any form of evangelical work. 


CHINA 


By Rev. E. G. TEWKSBURY, 
General Secretary, China Sunday School Union, Shanghai 


I shall use the first two of my eight minutes to convey to our British 
friends especially the thanks of the China Sunday School Union and 
of the 200,000,000 young people under twenty years of age in China 
for the contributions they have made to the Sunday-School work in 
China. 

The second two minutes is about this Book [holding up a New Testa- 
ment printed in the new National Phonetic Chinese Characters]. If 
this Bible were written in the old Chinese characters, the ones that 
China has had for thousands of years, not more than five million of the 
400,000,000 in China would be able to read it. But this New Testament 
is written in alphabetical characters, prepared at a conference of 
national representatives called by the Chinese Government in the sec: 
ond year of the Republic. In two weeks an illiterate can learn to read 
with this new alphabet. This Bible reminds one of the Bible that more 
than five hundred years ago Wycliffe gave to this country and for the 
first time Englishmen were able to read this Bible in their own lan- 
guage. This movement to secure a Bible-reading Church by the use of 
the new National Alphabet is one of the most significant in modern mis- 


Reports From THE WoruLpD FIELD 309 


sion history. Moreover, how can Sunday-School work be carried on un- 
less the scholars can have a Bible which they can easily learn to read? 

The third two minutes I shall give to this Star Chart. It shows some 
of the things the China Sunday School is trying to do. [Mr. Tewksbury 
then showed a beautifully coloured chart, upon it an open Bible and a 
large gilt star. The Chinese writing on the Chart was both in the old 
Chinese characters and the new alphabetical characters. On the points 
pf the star were six words which Mr. Tewksbury said indicated the dif- 
ferent kinds of work which the Sunday School ought to make possible, 
viz.: ‘*To hear, meditate upon, study, believe, live and pass on the 
Holy Bible.’’] 

[Mr. Tewksbury then asked three Chinese young men to come for- 
ward, unfurling the five-striped flag of the Chinese Republic. The 
stripes counting from the top to the bottom indicated the peoples who 
were joined together in the Chinese Republic, viz.: the red stripe indi- 
cated the Chinese people, the imperial yellow stripe stood for the Man- 
churians, the blue for the Mongolians, the white for the Mohammedans, 
and the black stripe for the Thibetans. ] 

For the last two minutes I wish to eall attention to this striking 
Chinese robe which I am wearing. It is called a ‘‘Robe of the Ten 
Thousand Names.’’ Fastened on the robe are five rows of lapels, 
corresponding to the colours of the Chinese flag. On each lapel is the 
name of a Chinese Sunday-School worker who attended one of the Sun- 
day-School Institutes conducted by the China Sunday School Union. On 
the collar is written in Chinese the words, ‘‘We have listened to our 
teachers, and will follow on.’’ 

The important thing missionaries are endeavouring to make possible 
by the training of Christian workers is the passing over of the work 
into the hands of the Chinese themselves. Observe that I do not eall 
myself Elijah, but still, wishing to indicate the necessity and hope 
that Sunday-School leadership may become indigenous and the work 
of the missionary dispensable, I shall take off the robe and put it on 
the shoulders of one of these Chinese young men. 

[The impressive action stirred the Convention deeply.] 


KOREA 


By Rrv. H. NAMKUNG, 
Kwangju 


Sunday-School work in Korea began in 1884 with the first converts 
won to Christ. The work was then under the guidance of each foreign 
mission, but in 1905 a union Sunday School Committee was created by 
the General (now Federal) Council of Protestant Evangelical Missions. 
In 1911 this Committee was superseded by the Executive Committee for 
the Korea Sunday School Association, composed of both missionaries 
and Koreans. In 1922, with the Executive Committee as a nucleus, the 
Korea Sunday School Association wag formed. It consists of thirty- 


310 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


three members, who are chosen by the Korean churches and the Foreign 
Missions. 

The Sunday Schools in Korea now total 4,146. The enrollment is 
18,032 officers and teachers, 246,790 pupils, a total of 264,822. These 
figures include the adults, for the whole church membership is in the 
membership of the Sunday School. 

The Korea Sunday School has been awakened by a three years’ cam- 
paign of Sunday-School work. In 1921 this was under the direction of 
Dr. J. V. Thompson of Chicago; in 1923 under the direction of Rev. 
J. S. Armentrout of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America; and in 1924, under the direction of Dr. W. T. Thompson of 
the Presbyterian Church of the United States. In the first year there 
was held the National Convention at Seoul, into which more than one 
thousand delegates came from all parts of the country. It was the big- 
gest religious gathering ever held in Korea. It was my privilege that 
I was elected as the presiding chairman of that convention. Following 
this convention more than twenty sub-conventions were held in different 
places throughout the country, and these conventions have done great 
work for the church. As a result, the General Assembly of the Korean 
Presbyterian Church asked the Union Theological Seminary of Pyeng- 
yang to accommodate a special course in Sunday-School training work. 
This was also done by the Methodist Church in her own institution in 
Seoul. 

Teacher Training Institutes are held in all parts of the country, and 
a correspondence course has just been launched. For those completing 
the course, either in classes or by correspondence, the Association offers 
a diploma, one requiring 144 hours, and the other 72 hours of work. 

Eight books have been written or translated for use in these courses. 
Those translated are Weigle’s ‘‘The Pupil and Teacher,’’ Athearn’s 
‘“‘The Church School,’’ and Munkres’ ‘‘Primary Methods.’’ Six or 
more other books are available for reference. 

The present lesson helps consist of a Teachers’ Manual, a Senior 
Study Book, and Junior Lessons based on the International Improved 
Union Series, the Primary Course of the Group Graded Series and Special 
Lessons for the Extension Sunday Schools, which are Sunday Schools for 
children of non-Christian parents. 

These lesson courses are not wholly satisfactory. Many Koreans pre- 
fer book by book study, knowing that Bible knowledge is essential to 
the new life in Christ especially for new converts. The Committee has 
been directed to find or originate a satisfactory course to be used in 
1927. Good illustrative material is greatly needed. Its use however 
would make lesson helps too expensive in price for the Koreans, unless 
publishers can be found who would be willing to donate, as a missionary 
service. Thousands of cards and charts, new or old, are also needed 
for the Extension Sunday Schools. 


Reports FrRoM THE WoRLD FIELD 311 


Only a few Vacation Bible Schools, in the technical sense, have as yet 
been attempted. However the ten day Bible Classes which are held 
yearly for adults make provision for children and youth. With the 
exception of the schools supported by the church or parish, no week-day 
religious instruction has as yet been undertaken. 

The Korea Sunday Schools have not enough rooms for the pupils. 
Therefore the classes are conducted at different hours. In a great many 
places, whole Sunday morning hours are devoted to Sunday-School in- 
struction, such as adult men’s classes at 9 in the morning; children at 
10; and adult women’s classes at 11. 

The Association, with the generous aid of the World’s Sunday School 
Association and various missions, employs a General Secretary and two 
assistant secretaries. 


JAPAN 
By Rev. SHoicH1 IMAMURA, 


General Secretary, National Sunday School Association of 
Japan, Tokyo 


The history of Christianity is comparatively new. It dates back to 
1859, when the first missionary arrived on our shore. 

In 1872, 52 years ago, the first Protestant church was established in 
our country. 

‘The ban prohibiting Christianity was not removed until 1873. In 
the same year our government issued a decree making Sunday a holiday. 
Ten years later, the New Testament was translated into Japanese. In 
1889 the Old Testament translation was completed. 

The National Sunday School Association of Japan was organized in 
the year 1907, and affiliated with the World’s Sunday School Association. 

In October, 1920, we entertained the Eighth World’s Sunday School 
Convention in Tokyo, and this marked an epoch for the Sunday-School 
work in that island empire. 

Many new Sunday Schools have been organized since then and the 
number of scholars in Sunday Schools has greatly increased, and in 
many cases the numbers have been doubled. We have 3,277 Sunday 
Schools with 188,174 pupils at present. Before the Convention only two 
men were giving their full time for this work, and to-day there are five 
men and two women who are working in the office of the National Sun- 
day School Association of Japan, besides Mr. and Mrs. Coleman, who 
represent the World’s Sunday School Association. 

We hold a National Convention every other year, and several district 
conventions in the intervening years. At present we have 104 district 
or branch associations, under the National Sunday School Association. 
Each district Association is composed of five or more Sunday Schools, 
and it has its own president, secretary and treasurer. 


312 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


These branch associations conduct Teacher Training Institutes, and 
hold conventions. ; 

We deeply appreciate all this expression of interest and sympathy 
since our great catastrophe of September, 1923. I have brought with 
me 100,000 cards, on the one side of which are drawn free-hand pictures 
by the children, and on the other side I read the following words: ‘‘ We, 
the Sunday-School children of Japan sent our hearty gratitude for your 
sympathy shown at the time of the terrible disaster last fall,’’ in both 
English and Japanese. I am asked by them to distribute these cards 
to all our friends in all parts of the world through the delegates of this 
Convention as a token of their hearty gratitude. 


BURMA 


By Rev. R. HALLIDAY, 
Rangoon 


There is an approximate enrollment of 32,000 children, with 1,100 
teachers and officers, in 755 schools. Further, there are 40,000 pupils 
in 903 schools with 1,250 teachers. The Secretary of the Burma Sunday 
School Association estimates that 200,000 people are actually being 
reached by religious education in churches and Sunday Schools. He 
further claims that 1,000,000 out of the 13,100,000 of the population of 
Burma are in touch with facilities for Christian teaching. 

ach church has its Sunday School, and though some of them carry 
on in their own peculiar way, those connected with old established 
churches have their superintendent and teachers chosen from the church 
membership, and carry on the work in the same way as in western lands. 

Many of the country churches have the Sunday School either during 
the hour preceding the church service or during the hour following. 
During a recent tour our party spent the Sunday with a Karen church. 
On Sunday morning, when the people gathered in, one of our party was 
asked to take the service in his own language, which was understood by 
most of the Karens. Sunday School, led by the Karen pastor, followed. 
He took the International Lesson for the day. 

In the large mission schools in the towns a greal deal of time is given 
to religious education of one kind or another during the week. I think 
of a girls’ boarding school I know, one of the leading girls’ schools of 
Burma, where a special preaching service is held every Sunday. 


INDIA 


By Mr. E. A. ANNETT, 
Coonoor 


Let me tell you how the sense of the necessity for leadership has 
grown upon us. Ags we went hither and thither over our vast fields, 


Reports FroM THE WorRLD FIELD 313 


starting local classes, writing simple textbooks, we found that the key- 
stone was lacking in almost every case—the trained leader. How could 
one successfully advocate the grading of Sunday-School work when 
there was none who had had any experience of graded Sunday Schools? 
Our missionaries were eager to do better work, but they had little idea 
how to do it. Books on the subject in their vernaculars were not suc- 
cessful and there were no schools where they could go and see the 
methods put into practice. 

So we began to attempt the gathering of small groups of English 
speaking workers. At some centres, we had the best teachers of the dis- 
tricts for a few days, and endeavoured to carry to them the vision of 
the fascinated child. We tried to translate for them the significance 
of that great phrase, ‘‘If you cannot interest, you cannot save.’’ But 
we found that the advance made in seven days was insufficient for them. 
We therefore in 1915 planned for a one-month school at a place in the 
very heart of India, at Meerut, near Delhi. But the intense heat and 
the uncomfortable quarters made the four weeks we spent together very 
difficult. Our next one-month school, therefore, was held in the hills, 
where intensive work was possible. Since then, we have had five more 
of these schools for leaders. 

Ninety per cent of the Sunday-School teachers in India are day teach- 
ers in the mission schools, so that our students include such teachers, 
aud also pastors, evangelists, Sunday-School district secretaries, mission- 
aries, etc. ‘They come from every part of the land, from busy cities 
and lonely mountains. They are of many nationalities—though Indian, 
they may be very dissimilar—and they speak many tongues. 

We look forward now to extending this work, to holding more courses 
and longer courses and we trust that we shall soon be able to offer as 
full a practical course on Religious Education as will be needed to train 
thoroughly qualified leaders. 


By Rev. V. P. MAMMAN, 
Coonoor 


There are one hundred million young people in India. Of these ten 
millions are in school, and one million in Christian schools and Sunday 
Schools, the Sunday Schools alone numbering over sixteen thousand, 
with a teaching staff of about forty thousand. These children are the 
hope of India. One million is a big figure. And if only these could 
be brought into contact with Christ, and taught to love Him and be 
loyal to His principles, what great results would follow! 

One of the immediate results of the late disastrous European War, 
into which the whole world was drawn, has been that India began 
to look askance at the sort of Christianity that was not able to prevent 


314 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


or check the disasters of a horrible war, and to turn her thoughts to 
her own ancient civilization and culture. This attitude of mind is not 
restricted to the non-Christian people. There is a movement on foot 
among the educated young Indian Christians to effect what they call 
the Indianization of Christianity,—to take the best elements of Hin- 
duism and other great religions of India, and graft them on to Chris- 
tianity, thus to transform it in a way more congenial to the Indian 
mind, while keeping hold on the fundamentals of Christianity. 

The situation, while fraught with danger, if sympathetically handled, 
might help the Indiam Church to interpret Christ to the East, in a way 
that Western Christianity can scarcely hope to do. 

But the future is bright. The reorganized India Sunday School As- 
sociation, with the new secretary, the new Training Institute at Coonoor, 
the new interest abroad, and the new spirit of sympathy and coodpera- 
tion in the missions and churches, and even the new problems and diffi- 
culties that crop up, demanding as they do, greater application and 
enthusiasm, and the new challenge the Indian non-Christian religions 
are throwing out—all combine to make the situation one of intense in- 
terest, encouragement and hope. 


CEYLON 


By J. VINCENT MENDIS, 
Secretary, Ceylon Sunday School Union, Dehiwala 


Ceylon is primarily a Buddhist country. Out of a population of 
four and a half million, less than one-tenth is Christian, and of these 
the major portion are Roman Catholics. But if there are not many 
Christians, I make bold to say that there is a great deal of Christ— 
the spirit of Christ—in Ceylon. Most of the leaders—Christian and 
non-Christian—have been educated in mission schools and colleges, run 
distinctly on Christian lines, and the Christians have been trusted by 
the people for responsibility in the country. 

Sunday Schools have existed in Ceylon for over a hundred years, and 
the Sunday School has been the chief force in the Church on behalf of 
the child. The Christian missions from Europe and America have done 
a remarkable work for the people of our country, and for our children, 
and I may mention that a very large number of the conversions to Chris- 
tianity have been through the influence of the Sunday Schools. Our 
Sunday Schools are worked in three languages: English, Singhalese, 
and Tamil. 

I should like to take you to a Ceylon Sunday School, out in the vil- 
lages. You may look around and find no building. It is an open-air 
Sunday School. We have a climate which we are sure of, unlike the 
weather in your country. And you may see a teacher under a shady 
tree, with the children sitting on the bare ground, learning of the love 


Reports FrRoM THE WoRLD FIELD 315 


of Jesus. Or you may go to a school building—only half walled to 
suit our climate—with thatched roofs. The primary children are 
seated on mats, with their teacher beside them in their own homely 
fashion. There are also the well built schools, with children well dressed 
in European fashion attending the schools. We have some fully or- 
ganized Primary Departments and graded Sunday Schools, which are 
directed by teachers who are fully qualified for such work, and carry 
on the work very successfully indeed. 

The Ceylon Sunday School Union was formed less than two years 
ago. It is the infant child of the World’s Sunday School Association, 
and has been very carefully nurtured and sympathetically attended to 
by Dr. Landes and others in America. The organization of the Union 
has meant a great deal to us. I have been able during the past year 
to have a look round and to conduct conferences and modest summer 
schools in a few schools. The last of the summer schools I held was 
in the Eastern Province, where nearly a hundred village teachers were 
keenly interested and went back with a wider vision. Most of the vil- 
lage Sunday Schools cannot be graded, because they happen to have 
only one teacher—and that the only Christian in the village. 

But under modified conditions we are doing the best we can, and we 
are gathering the children for the King’s highway. 


THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 


By Rev. ArcHig LOWELL Ryan, 
General Secretary, Philippine Islands Sunday School Union, Manila 


Twenty-five years ago the Bible was a closed book. To-day it is 
open. Religious liberty reigns supreme. The Sunday School as no other 
agency has placed the child in the midst. 

It was in 1911 that Dr. Frank L. Brown visited the Philippines. This 
marked the beginning of a specialized programme of Sunday-School 
work. The Philippine Islands Sunday School Union, organized at that 
time in connection with the first National Convention, is the fitting 
monument of Dr. Brown’s visit. 

The numerical strength of the Sunday-School army stands to-day as 
follows: 1,015 Sunday Schools, 4,814 officers and teachers, and 70,404 
enrollment. 

Leaders are being trained through Standard Courses in Seminary, 
Bible Training Schools, Institutes, Schools of Method, Church classes, 
ana by correspondence. Nearly 500 are enrolled in these courses in 
English. Besides, hundreds of Sunday Schools conduct weekly teachers’ 
classes for the study of the lesson and methods of teaching. 

Indigenous graded lesson courses are being created. The Vacation 
Bible School Movement has recently taken root and is full of promise. 
Other phases of work receive commensurate emphasis. One of our fel- 


316 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


low missionaries wrote the other day, ‘‘The work of the Sunday School 
Union constitutes one of the finest pieces of missionary endeavor in the 
Orient.’’ 


3. AFRICA 


ALGERIA 
By Miss I. Linias Trotter, EL Briar 
Founder of the Algerian Mission Band 


The first real impetus to the work was given during the two hours’ 
visit of the Roumania on the way to Rome in 1907. That set us on the 
quest of the children. 


There are four bands of workers among us, working in full harmony 
and mutual supplement. The North Africa Mission was the first to 
enter. Its special work among the young lies in the direction of in- 
dustrial effort—carpentry for the boys, carpet-making for the girls— 
through which souls are being won for Christ’s Kingdom. The Brethren 
are also at work, and the Methodist Episcopal Church entered the field 
in 1907. 


Our own work as a mission band is chiefly evangelistic—in the exten- 
sion work in unevangelized regions it is entirely so. Everywhere in our 
inland stations the children are to the fore. If we could but make 
you see the throng of boys in bright, brown woolen draperies, with 
quaint cream-coloured braiding, who nearly overwhelm our man worker 
on the Tunisian coast in their eagerness to come in; if we could make 
you see the flower garden of girls in their bright raiment who cover the 
floor in the inland stations, you would love them as we love them. We 
can get, in our land, a double hearing, on Sundays and Thursdays, for 
Thursday is a holiday in the French school, as well as Sunday. And 
if we could make you see the crowds of untouched, unreached little ones 
that come round us in the farther-off stretches of the desert towns—as 
bright, as intelligent as any children you could find anywhere—you would 
long after them as we long after them. 


And now is our time for advance, for we have shaken off our swad- 
dling clothes. The French government is friendly, and the French 
Protestant pastors further us in every way, and the scope for distribut- 
ing Scripture and Christian literature is endless and is all-important; 
the land should be flooded in this way. For the native boys of the land 
are getting brain-hungry, and the girls are beginning to go to school. 
The young men are getting restless under the yoke of Islam, and uneasy 
as to its future—and all over the land secret believers are linking to- 
gether. It is the day of opportunity. 


Reports FroM THE WoRLD FIELD oLé 


EGYPT 
By SHEIK METry S. DEwairy, 


Sunday School Field Secretary for Egypt and the Sudan, Cairo 


I bring you greetings from the 35,000 pupils and teachers in the 
Egyptian Sunday Schools, greetings from the one million Christians, 
from the land of Joseph and the Pharaohs, ‘‘the garden of the Lord.’’ 
I also bring you greetings from the vast country of the Sudan and its 
many tribes far to the south. Seven missionaries from the Sudan are 
delegates in this Convention. 

Egypt is in shape like a key and is to-day the real key of the Moslem 
World. The population is more than fourteen millions, of whom one 
million only are Christians. 

Of the six million children in Egypt more than five millions are living 
in wretched conditions, physically and morally. 

No other religion cares for the little ones as does the religion of Him 
Who opened His arms and said, ‘‘Suffer the little children to come unto 
me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of God.’’ 

In obedience to this royal command we have started in our country 
‘+ street Sunday Schools’’ in addition to the regular schools of the Evan- 
gelical and Orthodox Coptic Churches. This new effort is for the neg- 
lected classes: the street waifs, the bootblacks, the boys and girls who 
make their living by gathering cigarette stubs in the streets, and other 
multitudes of Moslem children not accessible by any other means. 

The work is commenced thus. A volunteer worker, man or woman, 
takes some Sunday-School picture cards, goes to a certain street and 
invites the children to take the cards. They are always happy to get 
such pictures. The teacher then sings a hymn or tells them a Bible 
story and invites them for the following week. Next Sunday they come 
to the same corner in crowds. Here is the chance to tell them how to 
clean their bodies and take care of their eyes, and above all to teach 
them of the gracious Saviour Who died for their forgiveness. 

Each year we hold in the valley of the Nile twelve provincial con- 
ferences for the training and inspiration of teachers. Would that I 
could tell you more fully of this organized evangelical work! At these 
gatherings we introduce Arabic Sunday-School books and pamphlets 
which we are preparing at Cairo from year to year. In this line of 
literature the World’s Sunday School Association is rendering a great 
service to Egypt and the Sudan. 

The enrollment of scholars and teachers in the Coptic Church has 
grown in five years to 10,000. Thus for the first time in many centuries 
this National Coptic Church has placed the Bible directly in the hands 
of the boys and girls, and through them, into the homes. 


318 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


SOUTH AFRICA 


By Dr. CHARLES ANDERSON, 
Capetown 


This report deals only with the work done in the Union of South 
Africa, Rhodesia and the Southwest Protectorate. ‘Though there have 
been small local Sunday School Unions in a few places for many years, 
it was only about fifteen years ago that the local unions in several of 
the large towns, such as Capetown, Port Elizabeth, and Johannesburg 
- were started. At that time no attempt at forming a national association 
was made, but five years later, our National Sunday School Association 
was started in 1915. Since then the Association has grown until now 
we have 280 schools and 33,500 teachers and children on the roll. At 
the World’s Convention at Tokyo only one delegate from South Africa 
attended; this time there are thirty-one. We have now sixteen local 
unions in various parts of the country. 

It is estimated that there are about one and a half million children 
of Sunday-School age in the country. Of these about 300,000 are 
reached to some extent by Sunday-School influence, and the remaining 
number are absolutely untouched. Most of these are, of course, natives. 
It will be noticed that our National Association includes very little 
more than one-tenth of the number of those attending Sunday Schools. 
That is because hitherto the two largest churches, the Dutch Reformed, 
and the Church of England, have kept out. of it. 

Annual conventions are held in turn at the large centers all over the 
country, and, considering the great distances to be traveled, these are 
wonderfully well attended. It took the writer six days to travel from 
Capetown to the Durban Convention and back in 1919. 

In 1923 expenditures amounted to £700, funds being drawn from the 
Union and individuals, and a grant from London. But with a needed 
expansion of work in the present sphere, and a desire to start a new 
work amongst the natives and colored races, it will be necessary to 
budget for £1,500 for 1925, £500 of this being for a whole-time secre- 
tary for the native work. We have at present a very small part of the 
population to rely on for monetary assistance. If only the other churches 
would join forces with us, there would be no difficulty. 


4. SOUTH AMERICA 
BRAZIL 


By Rev. Herserr 8. Harris, 
Secretary, Brazil Sunday School Union, Rio de Janeiro 


In days past South America was known as the Unknown: Continent. 
Then it came to be known, particularly by those interested in missions, 


Reports From THe WoruLD FIELD 319 


as the Neglected Continent. Later on it was known as the-Continent 
of Opportunity. 

To-day I desire to bring it to your attention as the Continent of Hope. 
It is the land of Hope to the millions of Europe who, through searcity 
of employment or overcrowded conditions, have been forced from their 
ancestral homes to seek new and better fortune across the sea. 

Brazil is a country of hope from the standpoint of the missionary 
boards and agencies. Probably in no missionary field in the world are 
the native churches so rapidly attaining self-support. 

The situation is also full of hope from the standpoint of evangelical 
workers on the field. The evangelical community is constantly growing, 
the native church having already attained a membership of about 70,000. 
It is gaining also in influence among the people as a whole, and also in 
recognition among the leaders of thought, because of its uplifting influ- 
ence on society. During Brazil’s centennial celebration two years ago, 
the 66 Sunday Schools of Rio de Janeiro to the number of 5,000 chil- 
dren, young people and adults, formed in parade at the center of Brazil’s 
capital, and deeply impressed the very large numbers who viewed it. 

Brazil is a hopeful field to Sunday-School leaders. At Zurich, 1913, 
Brazil represented a Sunday-School membership of 21,000. At Tokyo 
it reported 58,000, and here at Glasgow it reports 81,000. 

Brazil is also more and more a land of hope for its own childhood. 
[Three Brazilian children here took their place beside Mr. Harris on 
the platform.] These three children are real Brazilian children. If 
we calculate at 50,000 the children in Brazil who receive evangelical 
Christian instruction, then these will stand for the balance of the 50,000, 
standing in the glorious light of the gospel of Christ. But if we caleu- 
late that one-fourth of, Brazil’s 32,000,000 population pertains to its 
childhood, then there must be about 8,000,000 children in our great land. 

Tf we could imagine standing here in the gospel light with us a great 
line of Brazil’s 50,000 Sunday-School children, we would have to imagine 
standing behind each one of these, 159 children of the darkness, upon 
whom the light of Christ has not yet shone. 


ARGENTINA 


By Rev. OTTo LIEBNER, 
Buenos Aires 


In my attempts to make missionary propaganda for South America 
T found that comparatively little is known about this region on the part 
of the rest of the world. 

The future is in these unsettled and unexploited lands of South 
America. The United States of America has begun to close her gates. 
And while she is closing her gates, they are opening them in the south. 


320 SunDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


In one year there came through the gates of Buenos Aires 340,000 im- 
migrants. Toward the end of last year there came in one day a group 
of 3,000 German immigrants, the first droppings of a tremendous rush 
of immigration. 

Then, the Church is led by men who are utterly obscurantist and 
conservative, with a fixity of opinion, fixed by the canons of a hoary 
past and completely disregarding anything like the thought of the pres- 
ent. But the young men of the colleges and universities are thinking 
in terms of the twentieth century. They will not be bound by a clergy 
thinking in century old terms. And so they have turned from the 
Church because it commands neither their intellectual respect nor their 
moral support. 

This then is the situation confronting us in the Argentine, and prac- 
tically the whole of Spanish speaking South America. Here are a people 
who are not heathen people, who are not undeveloped economically and 
socially. They require nothing at our hands in the way of material 
provision. They are just as well clothed as they need to be—probably 
a little too well. They are just as well fed as they need to be—prob- 
ably a little too well. They are men of culture; they know and ap- 
preciate good music and good art—probably even a little more than we 
do. But knowing and appreciating all these things, they do not know 
God. 

You can see the difficulties we are facing in these countries! The 
method of direct preaching from the pulpit cannot solve the problem, 
yea, never will. Not that we are failing in urging the claims of the 
gospel upon the lives of the people through the preaching of the Word. 
But what impression can it make upon men who not only have never 
received any religious instruction in their childhood, be it in home or 
school, but also have passed through schools where their minds have 
been led to accept an interpretation of life which is utterly and hope- 
lessly materialistic so that they graduate into life as avowed agnostics 
and atheists! Even if we should multiply by many times the present 
efforts of direct preaching from the pulpit, and greatly; increase the 
efficiency and effectiveness of such preaching (a thing much needed) 
we never could hope to make a marked impression upon the intelligence 
of these countries. 


5. AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND 
AUSTRALIA 
By Rev. Horton H. WILLIAMs, 
Melbourne 


The Sabbath School Council of Australia grew out of the Sunday 
School Unions and the Youth Departments of the Protestant Churches, 


Reports FrRoM THE WoRLD FIELD SPALL 


By reason of the vast distances of the Commonwealth, conferences of its 
representatives are infrequent. 

The School Departments of the Church employ fifteen full-time work- 
ers, and the Sunday School Union of Victoria, two. Six editors are at 
work on the Graded Lessons, and one on the Uniform. 

The Lesson System used is that of the Australian Graded Lessons, 
prepared by the Interdenominational Council. This curriculum is of- 
ficially sanctioned by the strongest Evangelical Churches of Australia. 
The British and American courses are also in use. The publication of 
graded literature is in the care of a joint board, composed of representa- 
tives of these denominations officially using the lessons. 

Teacher training work is carried on by the local Sunday-School coun- 
cils of the various cities, in which all the Protestant churches codperate, 
assisted by the Sunday-School Unions. Centers are organized in the 
cities and suburbs, and a course of about thirteen lectures and studies 
given, spread over several weeks. 


NEW ZEALAND 


By Rey. L. B. BUSFIELD, 
Auckland 


New Zealand has been described as the ‘‘last, loneliest, loveliest 
place in the world.’’ We, from New Zealand, have travelled over 13,000 
miles of sea to attend this Convention. We have in New Zealand a 
beautiful country, larger than Great Britain, but with a population only 
a little larger than this city of Glasgow, about one million three hundred 
thousand, about ninety-nine per cent of which is pure British stock. Of 
the people of New Zealand, eighty-six per cent are Protestant, and fifty- 
eight per cent are in our Sunday Schools. But we are not satisfied with 
that state of affairs. Those forty-two per cent outside our Sunday 
Schools are a challenge. 

Following the example of a few years ago in Great Britain, we had a 
Children’s Year, when all the Protestant churches combined to reach all 
the boys and girls in our homes. I think I can say every home was 
visited with the object of securing the attendance at some Sunday 
School of every boy and girl. We have 2,300 Sunday Schools, with 
15,000 teachers and 121,000 scholars. We have, throughout the Domin- 
ion, fairly strong Sunday School Unions. 

Dunedin, the Scotch centre in New Zealand, has a Sunday School 
Council with a membership of 200,000. Last year we had an exhibition 
of Sunday-School work, at which over 10,000 people paid for admission. 


21 


322 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


THE CLOSING SESSION 


The most memorable hour of a remarkable Convention was, 
fittingly, at the very end. The initial message, ‘‘The Up- 
lifted Christ,’’ had started the great gathering on a very 
high plane, and it had grown daily in spiritual power. Thus 
a difficult task was set for those who were charged with the 
duty and privilege of speaking the words the delegates would 
take away with them. 

But those who had the responsibility rose to it remarkably. 
First came Lady Kinnaird, the newly elected president of 
the Scottish Sabbath School Union. Her words were few, but 
they reached the hearts of her hearers. 


LADY KINNAIRD’S ADDRESS 


A week ago we stood here at the opening meeting, and now we stand 
at the closing meeting. It has been a wonderful week—all the world 
meeting for one purpose—to learn how to bring children to Jesus. 


What has the week meant to you? Are you going home with a clearer 
vision of Jesus, and may I say, a simpler vision? 


We have learnt through the week a great deal of what Jesus taught, 
and especially how He taught grown up men and women to have a simple 
childiike faith, and He said if they had not that faith, eternal things 
were not for them. In these days of learning and criticism, we do well 
to think of these sayings. 


Listen for Jesus more. Codperate with Jesus. As you teach your 
classes, ask Jesus to make you understand that He is helping you, and 
longing for His children to come to Him. A woman I heard of, who had 
a large family as well as a Sunday-School class, and who brought the 
children out on the Saviour’s side, so that one by one as they grew up, 
they lived and worked for Jesus, was asked how she did it. She said: 
“*T give them to God. When I get up in the morning and wash them, 
I ask the Saviour to wash them in His precious blood, and when I feed 
them, I ask Him to feed them with the spiritual manna, and at night 
when I think of them all in bed, I ask God to put His loving arms round 
them. And He does it.’’ 


That is codperation with Jesus. Teaching children of Jesus is ever- 
lasting work, carried on into the next world, and I think the happiest 
momeuts of heaven will be to see those there whom we have helped to 
bring—not only saved themselves, but having brought others! 


We don’t do the work; it is the Lord Jesus. Let us pray for spiritual 
food. Work for Jesus is everlasting. And we have God’s love and ever- 


Tur ALL-SUFFICIENT CHRIST 323 


lasting life through our Saviour Jesus Christ. He is central, but He is 
too often crowded out. 


THE ALL-SUFFICIENT CHRIST 
By Rev. Ftoyp W. TomxKins, S.T.D. 


The very fact that Christ) is God, Emmanuel, God with us, proves 
the certainty of His blessed sufficiency. God can do all things, and lov- 
ing His children, He will do all things for those who trust Him. 

But it is important for us to bring this great truth to a practical 
application touching everyday life. Christ is sufficient for my salvation 
if I love Him and trust Him, and try to do His will. He is sufficient also 
for the salvation of the whole world when that world is drawn unto Him. 
But is He sufficient in the struggles of the world with Satan, in the dif- 
ficulties which meet the Church in her evangelistic work? Is He suffi- 
cient for you and me in the daily work we have to do and in our trials 
and difficulties? This is the question which we are called upon to an- 
swer, not as if there were any doubt, but in order to bring comfort and 
assurance to ourselves and give comfort and assurance to others. 

Let it be remembered that we know Christ to be all-sufficient, not 
alone because of historic evidence, but because of our own personal 
loyalty and love. The knowledge of Jesus Christ cannot be subject to 
laws of logic, or philosophy, or scientific demonstration. It is beyond 
and above all these because Christ is God and speaks to the heart. It is 
the man who loves God who knows what He will do for those who love 
Him. As a result of His love for us and our love for Him comes our 
interpretation of the Bible, which is His message to us, and the Bible 
gives us abundant assurance that Christ is all-sufficient. 

The missionary work, which from the very beginning Christians have 
been called upon to do, must find its guarantee in the fact that Christ 
has sent out His children to preach the gospel and that He alone can 
satisfy the needs of the world. The world to-day is in much confusion. 
Not only is there a lack of fellowship between the nations, but there 
is also a wandering away from the old faith once for all delivered. 
Who can bring order out of chaos? Who can bring peace to a troubled 
world? Surely, only He Who is the Prince of Peace. And therefore we 
go everywhere preaching the Gospel; therefore we are trying to save 
the young through our Sunday-School work; therefore we are telling the 
world of Jesus and His love to the little ones and to the old people 
who have never heard it before. Jesus Christ is sufficient to save the 
world. When men believe in Him and follow Him, wars will cease and 
troubles and sorrows will be gone, and Jesus will stand with His hands 
outstretched over a happy and comforted world. Let this great truth 
be the support of our enthusiasm. Let us go out with courage, knowing 
that theChrist Whom we preach is all-sufficient to make the world good. 


324 SUNDAY ScHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


Let us hold fast to the great truth, declared by the Master and re- 
vealed in the Bible and proved by the experience of millions of Chris- 
tians, that the blood of Jesus Christ alone can cleanse us from sin. 
Christ died that we might live, and His salvation is a great salvation. 
We cannot know how or why this great blessing of pardon is granted 
to us. How the blood of Jesus Christ can cleanse us from all sin can- 
not be known to us, for we are too ignorant. We only know the fact 
through Christ’s words, through personal experience, and through the 
recorded experience of millions of redeemed people. But what a glorious 
thing it is to know that the sin of the world can be washed away in that 
precious Fountain! How comforting to know that my sins of omission 
and commission can be overcome in their staining power by the divine 
power of the Redeemer! What a joy to know that in His own good time 
the King of Kings will cast down the power of evil and destroy it for- 
ever! Let us not limit the power of Christ. Let us not dare to think 
that He can ever fail us in His great work of redemption. However 
long the time may seem in the end He will reveal the victory. 


It is the personal application of the gospel that not only comforts, but 
gives assurance of universal salvation. It is because Christ forgives me 
that I know He will forgive all those who turn to Him. Hence the 
blessedness of personal, real and individual faith. The Christian does 
not say ‘‘the Saviour,’’ but ‘‘my Saviour.’?’ He knows’ the joy of 
having his sins washed away. He sings the songs of his childhood: 


‘‘Happy day, happy day, 
When Jesus washed my sins away.’’ 


It is through this constant going to the Fountain, as we live day by 
day in a world where we are tempted and where the sins of others cast 
their shadow over us, that makes us strong and sends us out with cour- 
age to preach the gospel. No man can preach the gospel unless he 
knows its personal application to himself. Through the sufficiency of 
the dear Christ to save him, in spite of his conscious weakness and often 
failures, he knows the Master’s sufficiency to save the world, and that 
is why we rise up from our knees after every prayer with a new vision 
of a redeemed world and a new enthusiasm to go out and do the Master’s 
will. 


Because we are so human, we sometimes grow discouraged. Because 
we think too much of ourselves, we often lose sight of the promised vic- 
tory. Because we see much which we long to do, we are almost para- 
lyzed with a consciousness of our weakness. Then it is that if we are 
true, we look away from ourselves and see Jesus Christ, with His loving 
hands stretched out over the world, and we know that He is all-suf- 
ficient. He loves the children, and as we try to bring the blessed mes- 
sage of His love to the little ones, He will see that in time it brings 


Dr. F. B. Meyver’s AppRESS 325 


forth fruit in holy lives. He knows the difficulties when the enemies 
oppose, and we can rely upon Him to beat back the opposition. The 
joy and comfort of all of our effort must result from the great truth 
based upon the love of Jesus Christ and His power, and His promise 
that no effort inspired by love for Him can fail. Therefore, my friends, 
we go out as assured victors. We go out as those who having ‘‘ washed 
their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb,’’ know that 
their prayers and their works are not in vain. Courage and cheer, 
therefore, should be the emblems of our banner. Happiness, and a 
realization of the privilege which is ours in telling the story of Jesus 
Christ, should drive away our doubt and make us strong to work, to 
endure, and to believe. 


DR. F. B. MEYER’S ADDRESS 


The profound impression made on the great gathering by 
Lady Kinnaird and Dr. Tomkins was intensified when the 
venerable Dr. F. B. Meyer stood up to speak of The Lordship 
of Christ. The address he had planned to deliver was, in 
part, as follows: 

Last year, when crossing Tasmania from Launceston to Hobart, my 
attention was directed to the noble range of mountains on our left and 
I was told that on their summit was a wide plateau, containing a lake 
fifty-two miles in circumference. It was evident, of course, that so 
vast an accumulation of water required an outlet, as well as evaporation, 
to maintain it within limits. Presently, therefore, we came within view 
of a magnificent waterfall of a thousand feet. On reaching the out- 
skirts of Hobart, in the late afternoon, I was attracted by the large 
factories that were evidently newly constructed, and on enquiry, I learnt 
that Messrs, Cadbury, Fry, and others had recently built these factories 
because of the cheapness of driving power, which was afforded by the 
skill with which the force of the falling stream from the lake had been 
transformed into the electric current, which was supplying power to the 
entire island, greatly to its enrichment. On the following morning, my 
host was making the toast by the ple en a of that same power to the 
breakfast table. 

It seemed to me that if the Lake represented the Power of the Eternal 
God, the descending Fall the Incarnation, the wide distribution of 
Power would illustrate the diffused grace of the Holy Spirit, who since 
Pentecost has supplied the Church and the Sunday School, the congre- 
gation and the class, with a Divine Power which, emanating from the 
Spirit, touches the human spirit, permeates and enchains it, and through 
it works great marvels. It is for the enhancement of that Power 
amongst us that we make this closing appeal. 


326 SuNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING oF NATIONS 


What would happen to the world, if to-night there were in this meet- 
ing to be an outpouring of the Spirit of God, which should so attune 
our spirits as to make them susceptible to the Spiritual forces that 
are throbbing all around us, and to enable us to touch the spirits of 
the child-life of the world. The mistake of our time is, as it seems to 
me, that men are endeavouring to secure spiritual results by methods 
and appeals that originate and end in the lower levels of consciousness. 
By spectacular displays, by elaborate ceremonials, by the inspiration 
of patriotism, they are endeavouring to inculcate the ideals and prin- 
ciples of which we are thinking, But striking and impressive as these 
are, they fail to produce permanent results. They are evanescent mem- 
ories rather than imperative motives. The appeal is on the physical 
and psychical level, and does not reach up to the spiritual and eternal. 
It is there that our unique power is located. The weapons of our war- 
fare are not carnal but spiritual, and mighty through God to the pull- 
ing down of the strongholds, in which the evil spirits which gloat on 
the wars, factions, and passions of men have their home. Once more 
the ancient words of Scripture float through our serried ranks, ‘‘ Be 
filled with the Spirit. Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be 
endued with power from on high.’’ Clearly we need to be changed and 
charged ourselves with that Spiritual Power in order that we may go 
forth to change and charge others. 

It has been truly said that we are the heirs of Pentecost. Then first 
the waiting Church was tightly linked, in the uttermost unity of life 
and power, with her reigning Lord above. One Spirit bound that upper 
room on earth with the Eternal Throne. A Divine Person was sent 
from the exalted Saviour to animate and unite the members of His 
mystical body, and to endow them with spiritual power. But that 
blessed link has never been broken. That gift has never been recalled. 
That fire has never quite gone out. There have always been some at 
least of the saints who have been rapt in that power as they have 
preached to men. To each of us there still stands the unrevoked gift 
of the Holy Spirit. He waits to fill each of us. up to the measure of 
our capacity. If we have not, it is because we ask not, because we 
have no heart to desire, and no faith to claim. According to our faith 
and desire it will be done unto us. 

At the first full bestowal of the Holy Spirit, not for Apostles only 
but to the rank and file of the Church, there was a measure of over- 
mastering ecstasy; and there have been blessed seasons of ecstasy that 
have since visited communities and individuals. Can we wonder at it? 
Can we wonder that when some humble heart, which has long sighed 
for a richer experience and greater results, has become suddenly filled 
with the new wine of the Vine of God, that it is almost beside itself 
with joy! The fervour of the early Church seemed like intoxication 
with new wine, but it was simply because their spirits were suddenly 


Dr. F. B. Mrver’s ADDRESS 327 


kindled as a spark kindles when lifted from common air into oxygen 
gas. And nothing is more attractive to young life than the hilarity of 
the spirit when filled with God. 

Let us receive the Spirit, which even now is breathing over this as- 
sembly. He is as the Wind that enters by every aperture and fills every 
vacant space. He is as Fire, which would inflame every heart with love. 
He is the Spirit of Confidence and Courage, who makes cowards brave, 
and the faint-hearted strong. He gives Himself plenteously and does 
not upbraid. 

Our will is never so free, our power is never so strong, our wisdom 
is never so wise, our love is never so hot, our personality is never so 
attractive, as when by the true indwelling of the Spirit of God, we are 
filled to the brim as those water jars were, the water of which when 
drawn was sacramental as blood. As we give a true, willing, and per- 
sonal response to the Holy Spirit, in all the unexplored possibilities 
of our being, we are most truly ourselves, as we are most utterly 
Christ’s. Awake, O south wind of God, and breathe upon this garden, 
that the spices may flow out; then shall our Beloved come into His 
garden and eat His precious fruits! 

But when Dr. Meyer saw how deeply stirred the Conven- 
tion was, he decided to put aside his proposed address. In 
the few minutes he stood before the intently listening com- 
pany, he spoke to them intimately, tenderly, with deep 
feeling.* 

‘‘Our ranks are thinning.’’ Dr. Meyer was thinking of his old asso- 
ciates in the world-wide Sunday-School work. ‘‘Let us put the book of 
record into the hands of the Lamb on the throne, the book of the move- 
ment which will last till Jesus come.’’ He pointed us to the ‘‘holy 
souls that have gone from us, now saying ‘ Worthy is the Lamb that was 
slain.’ ’’ He told the story of John Colville, a Glasgow man,—manu- 
facturer, member of Parliament, philanthropist,—who heard a sermon 
in Christ Church in London (Dr. Meyer’s for so many years), and there- 
upon openly took as his life-verse the text, ‘‘The government shall be 
upon his shoulder,’’ and within a few days was called to his heavenly 
home. And then his sorrowing wife said, as she looked into her hus- 
band’s face, ‘‘Lord Jesus, I’m going to leave the government where 
my husband put it.’’ 

Even before Dr. Meyer turned from address to prayer there was a new 
light upon many a face, and no one seemed ashamed of tears that 
glistened in eager eyes. Then he prayed: ‘‘Saviour, we see Thee. 
Every eye is fixed upon Thee. We see Thy dear face. We see that 
pierced hand holding the sceptre. Now, Lord Jesus, I surrender my 


*As reported by Mr. Philip E. Howard in The Sunday School Times. 


328 SUNDAY SCHOOL AND HEALING OF NATIONS 


whole nature to Thee. I’ve done it before, I do it now.’’ He stopped. 
There was deep silence in the great hall. Thousands were in prayer, 
evidently. And then his voice broke the silence: ‘‘If you haven’t done 
so, do it now. Lord, put Thy dear pierced hand on my head as I bow. 
Breathe into me the breath of God. Let this be our Pentecost. Never 
the same after to-night! 

‘*Now sing ‘Just as I am, without one plea,’ and then we will rise’’— 
his steady voice broke just here-——‘‘and sing the Hallelujah Chorus! ’’ 


APPENDIX 


LIST OF RECORDED DELEGATES TO THE CONVENTION 


AFRICA 

Algeria 
Grautoff, Miss Mabel, Miliana. 
Kellar, Rev. Fred J., Tunis. 
Kellar, Mrs. Fred J., Tunis, 
Lochhead, Rev. James L., Con- 

stantine. 
Ridley, Miss May, Relizane. 
Roche, Miss Millicent, Blida. 
Sheach, Miss Isabelle, Algiers. 
Trotter, Miss I. Lilias, El Biar. 
Walker, Mrs. J. A., El Biar. 


Egypt 

Bishay, Rev. Farid B., Kena. 

Dewairy, Miss Mary, Cairo. 

Dewairy, Metry S., Cairo. 

Girgis, Rev. Ibrahim, Beirut. 

Hanna, Scander, Alexandria. 

Hart, Rev. 8S. G., Heliopolis. 

Hart, Mrs. 8. G., Heliopolis. 

Malaty, Hanna, Assiut. 

Mirchak, Miss Alice, Cairo. 

Trowbridge, Rev. Stephen van R., 
Cairo. 

Trowbridge, Mrs. Stephen van R., 
Cairo. 


Liberia 
Curran, Rev. J. D., Monrovia. 
Curran, Mrs. J. D., Monrovia, 


Portugese East Africa 
Reed, Miss Nellie A., Inhambane. 


South Africa 

Anderson, C., M.R.C.S8., L.R.C.P., 
Capetown. 

Anderson, Miss M., Johannesburg. 

Arnot, Miss R. M., Johannesburg. 

Bartleet, H., Pretoria. 

Bartleet, Mrs. H., Pretoria. 


Creed, Rev. L. 8., Beaufort West. 

Creed, Mrs. L. 8., Beaufort West. 

Dickson, Mrs. H. E., Port Eliza- 
beth. 

Field, Maurice H., Capetown. 

Field, Mrs. M. H., Capetown. 

Gavin, Mrs. A, H., Via Umtata. 

Gavin, Miss M. H., Via Umtata. 

Halkerston, Miss B., Johannesburg. 

Honey, Mrs. Margaret E., Peddie. 

Lowe, Rev. Percy W., Cambridge. 

Mathieson, A. C., Grahamstown. 

Mathieson, Mrs. A. C., Grahams- 
town, 

Niven, Miss Margaret A., Helens- 
burgh. 

Ogilvie, John H., M.A. 

Plant, Robert W., Pietermaritz- 
burg. 

Rogers, Miss Frederica, Cookhouse. 

Shennan, Mrs, Margaret, Robert- 
son. 

Strasheim, Rev. J. W. G., Trans- 
vaal. 

Strasheim, Mrs. J. W. G., Trans- 
vaal, 

Stuart, Mrs. Jane, Queenstown. 

Sugden, Frank, Pretoria. 

Sugden, Mrs. Frank, Pretoria. 

Thomson, Miss Mary E., Turffon- 
tein. 

Weddell, Andrew Mitchell, Cook- 
house. 

Weddell, Mrs. A. M., Cookhouse. 

Westhuyzen, W. F. van der, Lady 
Grey. 

Wilkie, Alexander, East London. 


4) 


Wilkie, Mrs. Alexander, East 
London. 
Sudan 


Adair, Rev W. J., Nasser. 
Adair, Mrs. W. J., Nasser. 


329 


330 


Coie, Miss Mary E., Khartum. 

McIntyre, Miss Aulora R., Omdur- 
man. 

Maxwell, J. S., M.D., Sobat River. 

Maxwell, Mrs. J. S., Sobat River. 

Sowash, Rev. G. A., D.D., Omdur- 
man. 


West Africa 


Fleming, Rev. Geo. D., Sierra 
Leone 
Fleming, Mrs. Geo. D., Sierra 
Leone. 

ASIA 
Burma 


Halliday, Rev. R., Rangoon. 
Halliday, Mrs. R., Rangoon. 


Ceylon 
Mendis, J. Vincent, Dehiwala. 


China 
Anderson, John A., Taichowfu. 
Anderson, Mrs. J. A., Taichowfu, 
Andrew, Rev. G. AS, Kaifeng. 
andrew, Mrs. G. A., , Kaifeng. 
Brown, Rev. Fred R., Nanchang. 
Brown, Mrs. 
Davidson, Miss Mary S., Moukden. 
Fan, Donald T. C. 
Frederikson, Miss Nina. 
Fu, Dealey 8. L., Hongkong. 
Garrett, Miss M. H. 
Heininger, Rev. A. D., Shantung. 
Heininger, Mrs. A, D., Shantung. 
Marshall, Rev. G. W., Canton. 
Marshall, Robert N., Canton. 
Steinheimer, Rev. H. C., Nanking. 
Steinheimer, Mrs. H. C., Nanking. 
Tewksbury, Rev. Elwood G. , Shang- 
hai. 
Wen, Rev. N. T., Singtau. 
Youtsey, Miss Edith R., Nanking. 


India 


Annett, Edward A., Coonoor. 
Annett, Mrs. Edward A., Coonoor. 


Fred R., Nanchang. 


APPENDIX 


Bhaskare, Rev. B., Poona. 

D’Prazer, Miss Eva, Coonoor. 

Ebbert, Miss Ella, Dahanu. 

Farnell, Miss Edna E. 

Fritchley, E. W., Coonoor. 

Hindy, 8. 

Hoffert, Rev. A. T., Bulsar 

Hogg, Miss B. K., M.A., Bengal. 

Jeevaratnam, Prof. L. 

Joshee, D. L., Ramachandrapuram. 

Llewellyn, Rev. F. B., Kasur. 

Llewellyn, Mrs. F. B., Kasur. 

McCunn, Miss Elizabeth, Allaha- 
bad. 

Mamman, Rev. V. P., B.A., Trav- 
ancore. 

Reid, Miss C., Bengal. 

Sanford, Miss Lottie, Pittapuram. 

Sheriff, Rev. T. H., Jubbulpore. 

Shumaker, Miss Ida C., Bulsar. 

Strock, Rev. J. Roy, M.A, BD 
Masulipatam. 

Watson, Miss Florence, Calcutta. 

Watts, Miss R. R., Biladia. 


Japan 


Coleman, Horace E., Tokyo. 
Coleman, Mrs. H. E., Tokyo. 
Coleman, Horace E., Jr. , Tokyo. 
Imamura, Rev. Shoichi, Tokyo. 
Iwamura, Mrs. S., Tokyo. 
Iwamura, Rev. §., Tokyo. 
Koidzumi, Kiyoshi, Osaka. 
Kudo, S., Tokyo. 

Lindsay, ‘Miss ‘Olivia C., Shizuoko. 
Mizuno, Lieut. Kyosuke, Tokyo. 
Sasakura, Rev. Y., Yokohama. 
Ukai, Dr. fA Kamakura. 
Yamamoto, Dr. Tadaoki, Tokyo. 
Yabe, Rev. Kiyoshi, Zeze. 
Yoshida, Miss Mitsu, Kobe. 
Yoshida, Mr. Ruchiro, Kobe. 


Korea 

Carter, Rev. T. J., Wonsan, 

Carter, Mrs. T. J., Wonsan. 

Chung, Rev. James K., Pyeng- 
yang. 

Namkung, Rev. H., Kwangju. 


APPENDIX 


Thomas, Miss Mary, Wonsan. 
Whitelaw, Miss Jessie D. G., Jong- 
yung. 


Persia 


Wilson, Rev. Ivan Otis, Teheran. 
Wilson, Mrs. Ivan Otis, Teheran. 


Philippine Islands 

Higdon, Rev. E. K., Laoag. 
Higdon, Mrs. E. K., Laoag. 
Ryan, Rev. A. L., Manila. 


Siam 
Halliday, Miss Esther, Pathom. 


Syria 

Ashkar, George, Beirut. 

McIntyre, Mr. 

Phillips, Rev. A. T. 

Scherer, Rev. George H., Suk-el 
Gharb. 


Turkey 
Kershner, Miss Dora A., Mardin. 


AUSTRALASIA 
Fijs 
Funda, Mr. Paul. 


New Hebrides 
Mackay, Rev. Wm., Santo. 


AUSTRALIA 


New South Wales 
Angus, Prof. Samuel, Sydney. 
Bembrick, Rev. Silas, Sydney. 
Bembrick, Mrs. Silas, Sydney. 
Button, Rev. C. N. 
Gill, Miss Grace E., Bexley. 
Gillies, Miss Annie A., Sydney. 
Midgley, Miss Louisa, Curlwaa. 
Patison, Rev. W. L., Sydney. 
Stevens, Miss R. W., Sydney. 
Stevenson, Rev. A. M., Inverell. 
Waring, Miss Ethel May, Brighton- 
le-Sands. 


331 


Webber, Arthur H., Chatswood. 

Webber, Mrs. Arthur H., Chats- 
wood, 

Wheen, Rev. Harold, Sydney. 

White, D. W., Sydney. 

Wilson, Rev. H. C., Wollongong. 

Wylie, L., Chatswood. 


Queensland 


Adams, Rev. F., E., M.A., Brisbane. 
Oakley, Miss Ella, Brisbane. 
McCorkindale, Miss L., Brisbane. 
Fraser, Charles S., Brisbane, 
Walker, John, Ayrshire. 


South Australia 


Adcock, Miss Vina, North Ade- 
laide. 

Arnold, Rev. Elliot A., Port Pirie. 

Clarkson, Mr. Albert E., North 
Adelaide. 

Coombs, Miss Dorothy, Kent, Eng- 
land. 

Dreghorn, Miss Jean, North Ade- 
laide. 

James, Miss Ethel B., Burra. 

James, Miss Lilian C., Burra, 

Paris, Rev. S. A., Adelaide. 

Paris, Mrs. 8. A., Adelaide. 

Wheaton, Miss Marion, Red Hill. 


Tasmania 


Cooper, James, Sandy Bay. 
Cooper, Miss Winifred B., Sandy 
Bay. 


Victoria 


Bell, Mrs. Catherine, Melbourne. 

Darton, Miss, Melbourne. 

Davis, Walter E., Surrey Hill. 

Dufty, Miss Annie, Lorquon West. 

Dufty, John C., J.P., Lorquon 
West. 

Dufty, Mrs. J. C., Lorquon West. 

Gordon, Mrs., Melbourne. 

Goyen, Miss M. H., Melbourne. 

Goyen, Rev. William, Melbourne. 

Goyen, Mrs. Wm., Melbourne, 

Hanlin, Rev. Frank, Melbourne. 


332 


Hitchcock, Alderman Howard, Gee- 
long. 

Hocking, Joseph, B.A., Melbourne. 

Holder, Miss C. W. 

Kemp, William Alfred, Edinburgh. 

McPhail, Miss, Melbourne. 

Michie, William, Melbourne. 

Michie, Mrs. William, Melbourne. 

Miller, Matthew, Victoria. 

Philips, Miss Ann, Melbourne. 

Phillips, Miss Ethel M., Surrey. 

Phillips, Miss Linda F., Carnegie. 

Richardson, Robert, Melbourne. 

Richardson, Mrs. Robert, Mel- 
bourne. 

Royce, Miss Florence, Geelong. 

Tope, Mrs. Alexander, East Mel- 
bourne. 

Tope, Miss Emily, East Melbourne. 

Varcoe, Albert Ernest, Healisville. 

Varcoe, Mrs. A. E., Healisville. 


Williams, Rev. Horton Henry, 
Melbourne. 
Williams, Mrs. Horton Henry, 
Melbourne. 


Western Australia 
Tucker, John, Cottesloe Beach. 


New ZEALAND 


Balfour, Rev. G. H., Scotland. 
Barron, Miss Mildred, Dunedin. 
Bull, 8. Brittain, Auckland. 
Bull, Mrs. 8. B., Auckland. 
Busfield, Rev. L. B., Auckland. 
Busfield, Mrs. L. B., Auckland. 
Cowan, Miss Annie E. M., Otago. 
Cowie, Mrs. Lee, Auckland. 
Dearsley, Herbert, Auckland. 
Dick, Miss Nora S., Dunedin. 
Dunn, John G. S., Scotland. 
Dunn, Mrs. J. G. 8., Scotland. 
Ferguson, S. E., New Zealand. 
Fisher, Rev. David Keay, Mon- 
trose. 
Ford, Miss Margaret O. T., Lon- 
don. 
Garroway, Robert, Auckland. 
Garroway, Mrs. Robert, Auckland. 


APPENDIX 


Jones, Frank W., Auckland. 

Jones, Mrs. F. W., Auckland. 

Johnson, Miss Veda Blanche, Wel- 
lington. 

Johnston, A. M., Gore. 

Johnston, Mrs. A. M., Gore. 

Lawrence, Mrs. A., Truro. 

Louche, Miss I., Auckland. 

Munro, William, Taikape. 

Raine, Rev. Robert, Dunedin. 

Sharpe, P. W., Christchurch. 

Sharpe, Mrs. P. W., Christchurch. 

Simpson, Edward, South Canter- 
bury. 

Simpson, Mrs. E., South Canter- 
bury. 

Simpson, Mrs. W. G., Hawera. 

Sinclair, Rev. W. A., London. 

Sinclair, Mrs. W. A., London. 

Smith, Miss Jessie, Mataura. 

Todd, John W., Dunedin. 

Tyler, Mr. James, Auckland. 

Winstone, Miss Edith M., Auck- 
land. 

Winstone, Eric, Auckland. 

Winstone, George, Auckland. 

Wilkinson, J. A., London. 

Wilkinson, Mrs. J. A., London. 


CONTINENTAL EUROPE 
Austria 
Bargmann, Rev. Hinrich, Vienna. 
Giebner, Rev. Hans, Vienna. 
Jaquemar, Dr, Hans, Vienna. 
Belgium 
Buse, Rev. Francois, Near Mons. 
Cowart, Rev. Walter C., Brussels. 
Dedye, Rev. Rene, B.D., Verviers. 
Howard, Philip E., Jr., Brussels. 
Michotte, Pastor Oswald, Hainaut. 
Sloan, Dr. D. A., Brussels. 


Bulgaria 


Mishkova, Miss Anna L., Philip- 
popolis. 


Mishkoff, Rev. Paul L., Philip- 
popolis. 
Mishkoff, Mrs. Paul L., Philip- 


popolis. 


APPENDIX 


Czechoslovakia 


Bartak, Rev. J. P., Prague. 
Bartak, Mrs. J. P., Prague 
Hornicek, Rev. Francis, Trebie. 
Kessner, Miss Martha M., Vinoh- 
tady. 
Kodlee, Krisloslava, Traha. 
Nagy, Rev. Kamil, Vanovice. 
Novotny, Rev. Adolf, Prague. 
Novotny, Mrs. Martha, Prague. 
Odstreil, Rev. John, Klobonky. 
Prochnzka, Henry, Prague. 
Soucek, Rev. Josef, Prague. 
Vancura, Rev. Bohumil, Tvelezny 
Brod 
Vancura, Mrs. Martha F., Prague. 
Vancura, Rev. Vaclaw, Prague. 
Zdychynec, Rev. F., Prague. 


Denmark 


Bjerno, Rev. L. P., Holbak. 

Grariys, Pastor P., Copenhagen. 

Hildegaard, Pastor L. C., Bron- 
derslev. 

Jorgensen, 
bjerg. 

Jorgensen, Mrs. Elsie, Christians- 
fold. 

Jorgensen, Miss Thia, Hoidbjerg. 

Larsen, Pastor Albert, Norresun- 
ally. 

Petersen, P., Copenhagen. 

Sorensen, Miss Agnes, Copenhagen. 

Sorensen, Peter, Copenhagen. 

Tonsgaard, Rev. Karmak, Koben- 
huvn. 

With, Rev. Enrique, Copenhagen. 


Rev. Anders, MHoid- 


Esthonia 


Podin, Pastor Adam, Kegel. 
Podin, Mrs. Adam, Kegel. 


Finland 


Hurtig, Rev. Mansfield, B.A., Hel- 
singford. 
_ Larson, Rev. Fritz, Abo. 


France 
Arbousset, Paul L., Aime. 


333 


Bonifas, Pastor Henri, Montrouge. 
Burckel, M. Charlotte, Le Havre. 
Helmlinger, Pastor Paul. 
Laroche, Pastor Jean, Seine. 
Laroche, Mrs. Jean, Seine, 
Lechevalier, M. Renee, Le Havre. 
Oriol, Pastor Theophil, Paris. 
Potonie, Mademoiselle M., Paris. 
Vernier, Pastor Jean. 
Vienney, Pastor Amos, Vincennes. 
Westphal, Prof. Alexander, Paris. 
Westphal, Pastor Henri, Saint 
Raphael. 


Germany 


Flugge, Rev. O. A., Cassel. 

Kick, Rev. Gustav, Baden. 

Krull, Rev. Karl, Schwelm, 

Kuecklich, Rev. Reinhold, Stutt- 
gart. 

Maier, Rev. Ludwig, Wurtemberg. 

Paffrath, Herr Arthur, Remscheid. 

Scharpff, Rev. Dr. Paulus, Frank- 
fort-a-Maine. 

Schwenk, Rev. Adolf, Goppingen. 

Sommer, Rev. T. W... HE.) BooA, 
Frankfort-a-Maine. 

Tudefrey, Willy, Wesel. 

Wunderlich, Rev. Friedrich, Leip- 
zig. 


Holland 


Anderson, Miss J. A., Amsterdam. 

Boot, A., Groningen. 

Beest, Miss M. Van Voorst van, 
Maarssen. 

Driel, Miss Cato Repelaer van, The 
Hague. 

Fazelaar, Rev. J. P., Weesp. 

Hann, Miss Nelly de, Nunspeet 

Hoorn, Miss W. C. van, Amster- 
dam. 

Horst, Miss A. P., van der, Velp. 

Krafft, Rev. A. M., van de laar, 
Rotterdam. 

Kuylman, P., The Hague. 

Marang, Rev. G. P., D.D., Utrecht. 

Schaick, S. H., van, Utrecht. 

Voerman, Miss Y. X., The Hague 


334 


Hungary 

Csengody, Joseph, Kiskoros. 

Csia, Alexander, M. D., Budapest. 

Osuros, Rev. Prof. Stephen, Buda- 
pest. 

Frater, Miss Anna, Budapest. 

Funk, Rev. Martin, Budapest. 

Galik, Miss Catherine, Vezseny. 

Misley, Miss liona de, Budapest. 

Misley, Mrs. Rosa de, Budapest. 

Papp, Miss Cornelia, Kiskunhalas. 

Path, John, Budapest. 

Puskas, George, Budapest. 

Szabadi, G. F., Budapest. 

Szalay, John, Budapest. 

Torok, Rev. Imre, Kisujszallas. 

Varsanyi, Rev. Dr. Matthew, 
Budapest. 

Victor, Miss G., Phil. D., Kees- 
kemet. 

Victor, John, Budapest. 


Italy 


Corsani, Rev. EK. F., Milan. 

Fillippini, Prof. Cav. Uff. Dott E., 
Rome. 

Renzi, Rev. Luigi, Turin. 


Latvia 


Fetler, Miss Nelly, Riga. 
Kurzit, Pastor J., Riga. 
Putnaerglis, Lieut. R., Riga. 


Malta 

Welton, Miss Bertha. 

Norway 

Aarheim, Miss Barbara, Nord- 
fjord. 


Aksdal, Johan, Bergen. 

Aksdal, Mrs. J., Bergen. 

Anderssen, Rev. Abraham, Chris- 
tiania. 

Andersen, Ingar, Christiania. 

Andersen, Miss Selma, Christiania. 

Anke, Sverre, Christiania. 

Austbo, Beard, Kopervik. 

Berg, Olaf, Moss. 

Bolt, Rev. Nils, Christiania. 


APPENDIX 


Braathen, Aksel, Christiania. 
Bratlie, Ludv, Christiania. 
Breien, Karl, Christiania. 
Ellassen, Rev. K, O., Evanger. 
Eriksson, E. M., Moss. 
Eriksen, Gustav, Christiania. 
Eriksen, Karl, Christiania. 
Eriksen, Karsten, Christiania. 
Eriksen, Merchent, Christiania. 
Ernstzen, Selma, Moss. 
Friestad, E, J., Stavanger. 
Froyland, L., Aalesund. 


Gregersen, Miss Dagny, Chris- 
tiania. 

Gronningsaeter, F., Stranda. 
Gundersen, Miss Marie, Chris- 
tiania. 


Haakensen, Miss Inga, Christiania. 
Halvorsen, Miss Karem, Skotfoss. 
Hoel, Miss Anna, Christiania, 
Hoff, Miss Karen, Christiania, 
Homstvedt, Johannes, Mysen. 
Horne, Miss Bergliot, Christiania. 
Hvoslef, Mrs. Petrea, Christiania. 
Indrebo, Miss Sofia, Askvold. 
Isaksen, Jorgen, Christiania. 
Jacobsen, Miss Elsebo, Christiania. 
Kornelius, Rev. K. O., Christiania. 
Kornelius, Mrs. K. O., Christiania. 
Krog, Miss Thora, Christiania. 
Krogerud, Miss Hanna, Chris- 
tiania. 
Larsen, G. A., Christiania. 
Larsen, Mrs. G. A., Christiania. 
Larsen, Rev. I. C., Christiania. 
Lindland, Miss Marget, Chris- 
tiania. 
Lochen, Johs, Christiania. 
Love, Rev. O. H., Sogn. 
Lunde, Bishop Johan, Christiania, 
Moe, Mrs. Birger, Bangsund. 
Naerum, Miss Andy, Haugesund. 
Nervik, Miss Erika, Aarebrot. 
Nesse, Gunnar, Christiania. 
Ohrn, Rev. J. A., Christiania. 
Olsen, Andr Oliver, Christiania. 
Olsen, Miss Sigrid, Hedemarken. 
Orsvik, Miss Kristine, Skotfoss. 
Oruse, Just, Sinsen. 
Riddervold, Rev. H. E., Jarlsberg. 


APPENDIX 


Rodland, August, Bolstadoyri. 
Salvesen, M. K., Christiania. 
Skundberg, G. A., Gjovik. 
Syvertsen, Willy, Kristianssand. 
Thomassen, Trygve, Bergen. 
Titterud, Miss Ingebord, Greaaker. 
Tjosvold, Miss Ragna, Hausesund. 
Tonnessen, Carl, Gjovik. 

Teveter, Miss Inga, Christiania. 
Valaas, Miss Karen, Flekkefjord. 
Vedeler, Miss Abigael, Christiania. 
Walderhaug, John, Aalesund. 
Watne, Miss Marie, Christiania. 
Week, Miss Karen, Bergen. 
Yndrebo, Miss Amanda, Sondfjord. 


Poland 


Kupsch, Dr, Edward, Aleksandrow. 
Wenske, Miss Martha, Lodz. 


Portugal 


Cassels, H. W., Oporto. 

Cassels, Mrs. H. W., Oporto. 

Conceicao, Miss D. E. da, Oporto. 

Mello, Miss Maria Judith Andrade, 
Oporto. 

Moreira, Snr. Edward, Oporto. 

Silva, Elias Onesimo dos Santos e, 
Lisbon. 


Roumania 


Gyenge, Dr. John, Oradea-Mare. 

Keresztes, Rev. Joseph, Banat. 

Scherg, Miss Maria, Transylvania. 

Sfakslerlea, Rev. Ladislaus, Tem- 
isoara. 

Szende, Rev. S“erdinand, Banat. 

Tompa, Dr. Arthur, Cluj-Kolozs- 
var. 


Spain 

Barrio, Miss Luisa, Madrid. 
Larranaga, Federico, Madrid. 
Caraballo, Rev. Jose, Madrid. 


Sweden 

Aberg, Rev. Samuel, Stockholm. 
Aberg, Mrs. S., Stockholm. 
Agvist, Ernest, Orebro. 


339 


Agvist, Mrs. E., Orebro. 
Akesson, Miss Anna, Stockholm. 
Almgren, Rev. Efrain, Boras. 
Andersson, Axel, Stockholm. 
Andersson, Carl, Vastervik. 
Andersson, Miss Edla, Kristin- 
chamn. 
Aqvist, Gosta, Orebro. 
Aqvist, Iven, Orebro. 
Bengtsson, Miss Ester, Motala. 
Berglind, Henrik, Stockholm. 
Bergstrom, Carl, Jonkoping. 
Bjorkman, Daniel, Stockholm. 
Brander, Carl J., Karlstad. 
Bridgfelt, Rev. A., Stockholm, 
Edberg, Rev. Ture, Nora. 
Eriksson, Miss Majken, Gefle. 
Grabill, Rev. J. F., Malmo. 
Granqvist, Josef, Orebro. 
Gronkvist, Miss Alice, Stockholm. 
Gronkvist, Axel, Stockholm. 
Hagner, Rev. John, Stockholm. 
Hakansson, Miss Agnes, Stock- 
holm. 
Hultgren, August, Bodafors. 
Hulten, Rev. Josef, Stockholm, 
Jansson, Rev. Erik, Marifred, 
Jansson, Rev. K. A., Stockholm. 
Jansson, Mrs. K. A., Stockholm. 
Johansson, Rev. Exel, Begerfors. 
Johansson, Erik, Sjanga. 
Johansson, Erik, Orebro. 
Jonsson, Rev. Aron, 
Rydahohn. 
Karlsson, K, J., Eskilstima, 
Lellkey, Rev. Nils, Vastervik. 
Lenander, Nurse Ester, Ualilla 
Kyakley. 
Lungberg, Otto, Ostermalmsgatan. 
Lundblad, Miss Magda, Gefle. 
Muren, Miss Berta, Gefle. 
Olsson, Viktor, Stockholm. 
Roberts, Rob, Orebro. 
Stromberg, Rev. Hjalmar, Jonku- 
ping. 
Soderberg, Rev. Axel, Orebro. 
Suchsdorff, Miss Anna, Stockholm. 
Truve, Prof. William, Orebro. 
Wagnsson, Rev. Gustaf, Stockholm, 
Wahlgren, Rev. O. A., Tnsjon. 


Smalands 


336 


Westin, Nurse Beda, Osterbybrick. 
Westin, Rev. P. Gunner, Stockholm. 


Switzerland 

Berry, Gordon L., Geneva. 
Bridel, Pastor Eugene, Lausanne. 
Brunner, Rev. Charles, Zurich. 


Christen, Rev. Emmanuel, Bids, 
Geneva. 
Haller, Pastor Albert de, Laus- 


anne, 
Mottu, Pastor Henry, Geneva. 
Niederhauser, Benjamin, Berne. 
Ruegg, Prof. Dr. Arnold J., Zurich. 


Turkey 
Jones, Miss Anna B., Constanti- 
nople. 


Yugo-Slavia 
Horvath, Pastor L., Bacha. 


GREAT BRITAIN 


ENGLAND 
Berkshire 
Bagnall, Rev. E. J. T., Reading. 


Buckinghamshire 
Collins, Mrs. M., Wolverton. 


Chester 


Barker, Miss Winifred, Chester. 

Barton, F. T., Chester. 

Collier, Rev. Donald, Runcorn. 

McKie, Miss Annie, Birkenhead. 

Morley, Rev. F. D., BD., Cheshire. 

Worthington, William Albert, Bir- 
kenhead. 


Cornwall. 
Faull, Richard, Cornwall, 


Cumberland 

Atkinson, Rev. William, Cumber- 
land. 

Barks, Miss A. L., Keswick. 

Banks, Ernest E., Keswick. 


APPENDIX 


Boulton, Rev. T. 8., Carlisle. 
Kennedy, A. G., Whitehaven. 


Derbyshire 


Auty, Rev. T. R., Staveley. 
Godber, James, Likeston. 

Godber, Mrs. James, Ilkeston. 
Hewson, W., Derby. 

Hewson, Mrs. W., Derby. 

Straw, William B., Ilkeston. 
Wheateroft, Walter, Chesterfield. 


Devonshire 


Anderson, G., Exmouth. 
Beckly, J. H., J.P., Plymouth. 
Hurrell, Henry, Plymouth. 
Hurrell, Mrs. Henry, Plymouth. 


Dorsetshire 


Brailey, E., Dorchester. 

Cook, Rev. L. P., Dorchester. 

Edwards, A. R., J.P., Dorchester. 

Fare, W. J., Dorchester. 

Durham 

Ashe, Miss E. B., Durham. 

Ayre, J. E., Bishop Auckland. 

Berry, Miss M. J., Darlington. 

Blumer, Miss Georgette, Sunder- 
land. 

Cook, Alfred Victor, Durham. 

Crinson, Alfred P., Sunderland, 

Crinson, Mrs. Alfred P., Sunder- 
land. 

Dodd, Peter G., Sunderland. 

Dodd, Mrs. Peter G., Sunderland. 

Evans, Rev. A. B., Bishop Auck- 
land. 


Graham, Alderman J. T., J.P., 
Hartlepool. 
Hamflett, William 4H., Bishop 
Auckland. 


Hartley, William, Sunderland. 

Henson, Rt. Rev. Hensley, D.D., 
Bishop Auckiand. 

Holtby, Rev. E. Barlow, M.A., Dar- 
lington. 

Huntley, Miss Emily E., Sunder- 
land. 

McKenzie, Pastor Peter, Sunder- 
land. 


APPENDIX 


McKenzie, Mrs. Peter, Sunderland. 

Richardson, George, South Shields. 

Sinclair, Mrs. E, M. G., Darling- 
ton. 

Spark, Alderman Ralph, Stockton- 
on-Tees. 

Spark, Mrs. Ralph, Stockton-on- 
Tees. 

Sutcliffe, Rev. James C., South 
Shields. 

Tunstall, Rev. James T., M.C., 
Barnard Castle. 

Wade, C. Herbert, Sunderland. 

Wilkinson, Mrs., Hartlepool. 

Wilson, Rey. Charles L., M.A., 
B.D., Hartlepool. 

Wilson, Robert Barker, 
land. 

Woodcock, Thomas, South Shields. 


Sunder- 


Essex 

Perry, James William, Chingford. 
Osborne, Mr., Leyton. 

Osborne, Mrs., Leyton. 


Gloucestershire 

Bartlett, William, Stow-on-the- 
Wold. 

Burroughs, Very Rev. E. H., 
Bristol. 


Painter, Rev. William A., Bristol. 
Maddox, Miss Ethel H., Bristol. 


Hampshire 
Dodge, J. W., Hants. 


Herefordshire 


Elder, Rev. James C., Leominster. 
Rodgers, W. E. T., Leominster. 


Hertfordshire 

Lockhart, Ernest M., Berkham- 
stead. 

Mellor, Mrs. F. A., Bushey. 

Richardson, W. H., Barnet. 

Russell, George Wagstaff, Hitchin. 

Taylor, Frederick, Letchworth. 


22 


337 


Huntingdonshire 
Sibley, Miss Mildred, Hunts. 


Isle of Thanet 
Fells, Charles John, Ramsgate. 


Isle of Wight 
Harris, Rev. W. M., M.A., Ventnor. 
Thomas, Rev. Roger G., Newport. 


Kent 


Chessher, H. G., Folkstone. 
Chessher, Mrs. H. G., Folkstone. 
Dowsett, Rev. Ernest, Tunbridge 
Wells. 
Edmonds, Walter, Rochester. 
Edwards, Miss Edith, Tunbridge 
Wells. 
Edwards, Miss 
bridge Wells. 
Fryer, Jabez T., St. Mary Cray. 
Fuller, Rev. Walter, Maidstone. 
Mitchell, Miss Alice, Hythe. 
Russell, Mrs. E. L., Folkestone. 
Sharp, Sir Edward, Bart., Maid- 
stone. 
Taylor, Albert S., Deal. 
Whitehead, Miss Florence M., 
Dartford. 


Gertrude, Tun- 


Lancashire 


Ackroyd, \T. R., M:A., M.P.j d.P.; 
Chorlton-on-Medlock. 

Anderson, Miss E. Olive, Birken- 
head. 

Askew, Percy, Preston. 

Ashton, Councillor Ernest, Chor- 
ley. 

Ball, Thomas, Southport. 

Barnes, Miss Maggie, Liverpool. 

Baron, Mrs. Ellen, Great Har- 
wood. 

Bennett, Rev. H. E., Blackpool. 

Bolton, M., Manchester. 

Bolton, Mrs. M., Manchester. 

Bridgwater, Miss Lilian, Liver- 
pool. 

Butcher, Rev. J. Williams, Liver- 
pool. 


338 


Cameron, Miss Stella, Liverpool. 
Cherry, John, Liverpool. 
Chrimes, Rev. Walter E., Accring- 
ton. 
Clark, Mrs. J. Mary, Lancaster. 
Cockburn, Miss Gladys, Liverpool. 
Corker, T. W., Manchester. 
Cornish, Rev. W. Lorne, Bolton. 
Costain, Miss Miriam, Liverpool. 
Creed, Rev. Albert H., Accrington. 
Cretney, Rev. J. H., Stockport. 
Dakin, Mrs., Padgate. 
Davey, Sydney W. M., Warrington. 
Downes, John Edward, Manchester. 
Driffield, Miss Ethel G., Liverpool. 
Ellison, James, Accrington. 
Ellison, Rev. Robert, Bury. 
Farquhar, Rev. J., M.A., Black- 
burn. ~ 
Flisher, James, Manchester. 
Foulds, John T., Accrington. 
Greenwood, Mrs., Morecambe. 
Gregson, Ernest, Blackburn. 
Gould, Rev. Francis, Manchester. 
Harkness, Miss Ada, Preston. 
Heaton, Rev. John, Bolton. 
Herd, Miss Jessie, Great Crosby. 
Heyworth, George B., Liverpool. 
Hingley, Rev. R. H., Oldham. 
Holmes, Miss Dorothy, Ormskirk. 
Hurst, Henry, Stockport. 
Hurst, Mrs. Henry, Stockport. 
Jamieson, Mrs. Annie, Preston. 
Layfield, Mrs. Emma, Burnley. 
Lewins, Councillor Wm. A., Man- 
chester. 
Lewins, Mrs. Wm. A., Manchester. 
McDougall, J. P., J.P., Man- 
chester. 
Macleavy, Rev. G. W., M.A., Old- 
ham 


Macready, I. H., Wigan. 

Marsden, Miss Bertha, Wigan. 
Miller, Rev. A. Powell, Liverpool. 
Moore, Miss Mabel, Liverpool. 
Nicholson, W. H., West Didsbury. 
Orchard, Mrs. M. B., Liverpool. 
Ormrod, Miss, Morecambe. 

Paton, John L., Manchester. 


APPENDIX 


Pemberton, Councillor E. E., Nel- 
son. 

Perey, John C. B., Manchester. 

Postlethwaite, Rev. R. K., Black- 
burn. 

Postlethwaite, Mrs. R. K., Black- 
burn. 

Price, H. R., Liverpool. 

Riley, Thomas S8., St. Annes-on- 
the-Sea. 

Sapp, Miss M. Marguerite, Liver- 
pool. 

Saxon, James, Manchester. 

Schofield, Charles, Oldham. 

Scowcroft, Samuel, Bolton. 

Shawe, Miss, Fairfield. 

Shoesmith, William, Nelson. 

Smith, Robert M., Liverpool. 

Smith, William, Burnley. 

Tattersall, Stephen J., 
Bridge. 

Tebb, Sister Elma L., Manchester. 

Tonge, J. W., Ashton-on-Mersey. 

Turner, Rev. J. Barton, A.T.S., 
Manchester. 

Watson,, Miss Ellen G., Rochdale. 

Wooller, Harry, Manchester. 


Smithy 


Leicestershire 

Barrington, Wilfred E., Lough- 
borough. 

Carvell, T., Leicester. 

Hubbard, T. E., Leicester. 

Leach, Rev. Wilfred S. C., Leices- 
ter. 

Meadows, H., Leicester, 

Ranger, Henry, Leicester. 


Lincolnshire 


Appleby, John R., Grimsby. 

Brotherton, Rev. Charles F., Kirk- 
ton-in-Lindsey. 

Glover, George H., Grimsby. 

Neilson, A., Grimsby. 

Knott, Herbert E., Grimsby. 

Whitton, G. W., Lincoln. 

Whitton, Mrs. G. W., Lincoln. 


Middlesex 
Crowther, James S., Enfield. 


APPENDIX 


Crowther, Mrs. James S., Enfield. 
Crowther, Miss Ida M., Enfield. 
Crowther, Miss Olive M., Enfield. 
Elms, Miss Lucy K., Teddington. 
Nevill, Miss E. Mildred, Enfield. 
Tamplin, Lawrence W., Twicken- 
ham. 

Towers, Miss Alice E., Edgware. 
Wootton, Miss Olive, Ponders End. 


Norfolk 


Bunting, Miss Alice M., Swaffham. 

Perry, Arthur P., King’s Lynn. 

Stone, Henry G., J.P., Wymond- 
ham. 


Northants 


Chappell, W. F., Kettering. 

Clow, J., Rothwell. 

Day, Chris J.,. Northampton. 

Hillson, Miss Ida, Weedon. 

Loake, W. F., Kettering. 

Meakin, Charles Ed., Kettering. 

Norman, Miss Lilian, Rushden. 

Percival, Alpha, Kettering. 

Sharman, William, Wellingbor- 
ough, 

Vorley, B., Rushden. 

Vorley, Mrs. B., Rushden. 

Winnard, Rev. Maurice, Gretten. 


Monmouthshire 

Boots, Councillor, J. T., Abertil- 
lery. 

Evans, D. J., Cwm. 

Harris, William A., Newport. 

Hurn, Thomas J., Newport. 

Leng, Herbert J., Newport. 

Little, Hubert V., Newport. 

Little, Mrs. L. M., Newport. 

Little, R. W., Newport. 

Mansfield, Fred. J., Abergavenny. 

Jones, Rev. T. Dewelyn, Pont- 
newynydd. 

Sereech, Rev. C. W., Monmouth. 

Shapley, E. J., Abergavenny. 

Stokes, Reginald G. B., Newport. 

Watts, Edgar, Pontypool. 


339 
Northumberland 


Angus, George, Tynemouth. 

Bates, Miss Lilian, Newcastle-on- 
Tyne. 

Brassington, Fred W., Newcastle- 
on-Tyne. 

Hamilton, William, North Shields. 

Hood, Miss Margaret Pool, New- 
castle-on-Tyne. 

James, Louis, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 

Ling, C., Newcastle-on-Tyne. 

Malcolm, Miss Agnes C., New- 
castle-on-Tyne. 

Moffat, Miss Edith, North Shields. 

Nicholson, Miss Lily, Newcastle- 
on-Tyne. 

Rallton, Miss Florence, Newcastle 
on-Tyne. 

Ross, Miss Kathleen, Newcastle-on- 
Tyne. 

Scott, Rev. J. Hope, M.A., North 
Shields. 

Sinclair, Miss Muriel M., North 
Shields. 

Smith, Miss Ethel Alice, 
castle-on-Tyne. 

Stockdale, William, North Shields. 

Tennant, H. G. W., Newcastle-on- 
Tyne. 

Wears, Philip Cameron, Newcastle- 
on-Tyne. 

Wears, Mrs. Philip Cameron, New- 
castle-on-Tyne. 


New- 


Nottinghamshire 


Gibson, James, Nottingham. | 
Selby, George Stewart, Notting- 
h 


am. 
Richards, Alfred, Nottingham. 


Oxford 


Chapman, F. John, Oxford. 
Fox, D. A., Oxford. 

Guy, R., Oxford. 

Mathews, Mrs. E., Oxford. 
Reade, Rev. Sidney P., Oxford. 
Reade, Mrs. 8. P., Oxford. 


340 


Shropshire 

Clift, Councillor J. Wesley, Salop. 
Clift, Mrs. J. Wesley, Salop. 
Davies, Rev. D. H., Salop. 
Johnson, William, Wellington. 
Snaith, Rev. John A., Salop. 
Snaith, Mrs. John A., Salop. 


Somerset 

MelIndoe, John, Taunton. 
Mullins, Miss Edith, Bridgwater. 
Paul, Miss M. A., Taunton. 
Wyatt, Frank, Bridgwater. 


Staffordshire 


Allen, Sidney E., Burton-on-Trent. 
Bayley, R., Walsall. 

Bowman, Rev. D. M., Old Hill. 
Dean, Rev. Arthur T., Hanley. 
Ledger, Thomas P., Stoke-on-Trent. 
Ledger, Mrs. T. P., Stoke-on-Trent. 
Male, F. W., Wolverhampton. 
Moon, Thomas, Neweastle. 

Thorp, Will, Burton-on-Trent. 


Suffolk 


Pearce, Rev. Stanley J., Suffolk. 
Smith, Charles Samuel, Ipswich. 
Smith, Mrs. C. 8., Ipswich. 
Unwin, Fred D., C.C., Suffolk. 
Warner, Alfred W., Suffolk. 


Surrey 

Armfield, Miss Julia Isabel, Chip- 
stead. 

Bird, Miss Cecily M., South Croy- 
don. 

Campbell, Rev. W. W. D., West 
Croydon. 

Cook, G. H., J.P., Great Bookham. 

Hayes, Ernest H., Wallington. 

Jackson, Robert Allan, Croydon. 

MeVeigh, Mrs. B. S., Belmont. 

Stokes, Charles Thomas, Sutton. 

Walker, Miss Elsie, Upper War- 
lingham. 


Sussex 
Edwards, Edward E., Brighton. 


APPENDIX 


Ferguson, Mrs. C. M. A., Hast- 
bourne. 

Freeman, William Frank, St. 
Leonards-on-Sea. 

Freeman, Mrs. W. F., St. Leonards- 
on-Sea. 

Jacklin, Councillor C. N., Brighton. 

Jukes, Miss Catherine, Worthing. 

Kelly, I. Fred, St. Leonards-on- 
Sea. 

Kelly, Mrs. I. Fred, St. Leonards- 
on-Sea. 


Mills, Arthur, St. Leonards-on- 
Sea. 

Morris, Miss Mary, East Grin- 
stead. 


Rodger, Rev. William, Brighton. 
Silver, Rev. Wm., Eastbourne. 
Slade, Miss, St. Leonards-on-Sea. 


Warwick 


Archibald, George Hamilton, Bir- 
mingham. 

Cadbury, Miss Dorothy A., Bir- 
mingham. 

Catch, Miss Hettie F., Birming- 
ham. 

Clover, J. Owen, Birmingham. 

Darling, Herbert, Birmingham. 

Eames, George, Coventry. 

Eames, Mrs. Florence, Coventry. 

Finnemore, D. L., Birmingham, 

Gough, Miss E. M., Birmingham. 

Grant, Mrs. B., Birmingham. 

Marshall, Miss Edith M., Birming- 
ham. 

Mee, John B., M.P.S., Birmingham. 

Schreck, Rev. E. J. E., Birming- 
ham. 

Tregilgas, Fred J., Birmingham. 


Westmoreland 


Jones, Mrs. Ernest, Kendal. 
Miller, Rev. E. J., Kendal. 
Shepherd, Rev. Edwin T., Kendal. 


Wiltshire 
Webb, Miss E. A., Swindon. 


APPENDIX 


Worcester 
Price, William A., Kidderminster. 


Yorkshire 


Armitage, Miss G., Huddersfield. 

Barge, Ww. H., Sheffield. 

Barham, Alfred, Barnsley. 

Beckwith, Miss Mary J., Saltburn 
by the Sea. 

Clifford, Rev. J. W., M.A., Leeds. 

Cock, Rev. W. Hemdy, Clifton. 

Cole, Rev. William Thomas, Shef- 
field. 

Comley, Arthur, Hull. 

Comley, Mrs. Arthur, Hull. 

Draper, Miss Elizabeth, Hull. 

Eames, Arthur, Kiveton Park. 

Eames, Jonas, Kiveton Park. 

Eames, John, Sheffield. 

Ferens, Rt. Hon. T. R., Hull. 

Florence, C. H., Goldthorpe. 

Gillman, F. J., York. 

Goddard, Edwin, Hoyland. 

Goodreid, Rev. W. E., Bradford. 

Hasselby, Miss Hilda A., Doncas- 
ter. 

Hawnt, Councillor James, Sheffield. 

Hobson, Thos. A., Huddersfield. 

Hodgkin, H. Olaf, Leeds. 

Hughes, Miss G. A., Bradford. 

Hunt, Rev. G., Morley. 

Jackson, John, Scarborough. 

Jenkins, Rev. Hugh, M.A., Batley. 

Lax, Arthur, Leeds. 

Lindsey, Miss Nellie M., Bradford. 

Lisle, John, Wombwell. 

Lisle, Mrs. John, Wombwell. 

Lister, William, Sheffield. 

Mackintosh, Sir Harold V., Hali- 
fax. 

Machell, Miss C., Heckmondwike. 

Manders, R. L., Hull. 

Mee, Rev. F. Gordon, York. 

Merriweather, Rev. Alfred, Brad- 
ford. 

Meredith, Rev. T. Walton, York. 

Middleton, Rev. James H., Keigh- 
ley. 

Miller, Miss J. H., Leeds. 


341 


Naylor, Thomas, Bradford. 

Palmer, Rev. Samuel, Leeds. 

Parker, Miss Beatrice, Hull. 

Paxton, Rev. Wm., F.R.G.S., Brad- 
ford. 

Penny, Joseph, Leeds. 

Raper, Joseph Henry, Wakefield. 

Scottorn, J. J., Leeds. 

Stead, Miss Hilda, Bradford. 

Strathdene, Rev. J., Leeds. 

Vaughan, Rev. Ernest, Leeds. 

Vincent, W., Leeds. 

Wade, Geoffray B., Bradford. 

Wade, Mrs. G. B., Bradford. 

Walker, George, Bradford. 

Walker, Councillor H. M., Kex- 
borough. 

Walker, Miss Kathleen, Bradford. 

Ward, Joseph, J.P., Sheffield. 

Warhurst, B., Leeds. 

Welsh, Rev. C. F., Liversedge. 

Winterbottom, George, Leeds. 

Winterbottom, Mrs. George, Leeds. 

Wood, Miss Cordelia, Slieghts. 


London 


Adcock, John H., Dalston. 

Amsden, B., B.A.,; L.L.B., B.Se., 
Ealing. 

Atkins, Miss Lucy E., New Cross. 

Bacon, F. J., Clapham. 

Bailey, Stephen C., Forest Gate. 

Bailey, Mrs. Stephen C.; Forest 
Gate. 

Barriball, H., Muswell Hill. 

Bell, Miss Louie S., Lower Ken- 
nington Lane. 

Black, Arthur, Putney. 

Blackwell, Rev. J. M., Hampstead. 

Bonner, Rev. Carey, Old Bailey. 

Bonner, Mrs. Carey, Old Bailey. 

Brown, Miss Frances, Chelsea. 

Brundage, Mrs. Carrie D., Golder’s 
Green. 

Burton, Miss M. L., Finsbury Park. 

Button, Robert Arthur, Muswell 
Hill. 

Campbell, Rev. W. Hume, Black- 
heath. 


342 


Cecil, Viscount, of 
Grosvenor Square. 
Cocking, Miss Florence E., Brixton. 

Cooke, Edward, Old Bailey. 

Coxon, Miss Winifred I., Redcliffe 
Square. 

Denham, Miss Kathleen, 
Norwood Square. 

Dent, Miss Doris H., Fleet Street. 

Dent, Miss Phyllis, Fleet Street. 

Dufty, Rev. J. G., Camberwell. 

Duguid, John, Telford Avenue. 

Dunn, Walter, Peckham. 

Entwistle, Miss Mary, Bishopsgate. 

Field, Miss Grace Violet, Brockley. 

Freshwater, Mrs. M. E., Westmin- 
ster Bridge Road. 

Fullerton, Rev. W. Y., Furnival 
Street. 

Garvie, Principal A. E., M.A., 
D.D., South Hampstead. 

Geddes, Miss Amy, Canonbury. 

Gibbons, Arthur, Lumley Build- 
ings. 

Gollock, Miss G. A., Sloane Square. 

Gover, Miss Ethel, Upper Norwood. 

Graham, Rev. Thomas, Plumstead. 

Graves, Miss Dorothy M., Lincoln’s 
Inn Fields. 

Gubbins, Miss G. M., Salisbury 
Square. 

Hallack, Rev. Arthur, M.A., Far- 
rington Street. 

Hames, Miss Winifred G., West- 
minster Bridge Road. 

Hatfield, D., Edmonton. 

Hatfield, Mrs. D., Edmonton. 

Hayward, William, Convent Gar- 
den. 

Hillman, Rev. John, South Hack- 
ney. 

Hollard, Charles W., Putney. 

Hopper, Rev. George, Putney. 

Hugill, R. H., Farrington Street. 

Hunter, William Pettingell, Acton. 

Hutchings, Miss Edith M., N. 
Finchley. 

Ireland, Miss Ivy, Hampstead. 

Jefferies, Rev. T. A., Waltham- 
stow. 


Chelwood, 


South 


APPENDIX 


Johnson, Rev. Joseph, East Hamp- 
stead. 

Johnson, Mrs. Joseph, East Hamp- 
stead. 

Jones, Rev. Arthur L., Fleet Street. 

Jones, Rev. Newton, N. Finchley. 

Larro, Mrs. F. S. D., Golder’s 
Green. 

Lunn, Sir Henry, Endsleigh Gar- 
dens. 

McCausland, Miss Isabelle, Tavi- 
stock Place. 

McKenzie, Rev. J. Noble, Hen- 
rietta Street. 

McKenzie, P., Clapham. 

Mallinson, Stuart S., D.S.0., Hack- 
ney Road. 

Mallinson, Mrs. 
Road. 

Marks, Sir George Croydon, M.P., 
Lincoln’s Inn Fields. 

Marks, Lady Croydon, Lincoln’s 
Inn Fields. 

Marsh, Henry, Stroud Green. 

Maul, Frederick W., Brockley. 

Maul, Mrs. C. M., Brockley. 

Metcher, Herbert James, 
Hill. 

Metcher, Mrs. H. J., Herne Hill. 

Meyer, Rev. F. B., D.D., Westmin- 
ster Bridge Road. 

Martin, Rev. Hugh, M.A., North 
End Road. 

Monaham, Miss, Muswell Hill. 

Moule, F. J., Rochester Terrace. 

Nevard, W. J., Ludgate Hill. 

Nicole, Edward R., Old Bailey. 

Norris, Miss Maud, Earlsfield. 

Norriss, Mrs. C. St. Claire, County 
Grove. 

North, Alec, Bishopsgate. 

Palmer, W. Leslie, Annerley. 

Palmer, Mrs. W. Leslie, Annerley. 

Pentland, Lord P. C., G.CS.L., 
Frognal End. 

Pentland, Lady, Frognal End. 

Phillips, R. W., Old Bailey. 

Philpott, William Richard, Forest 
Gate. 

Philpott, Mrs. W. R., Forest Gate. 


S. §8., Hackney 


Herne 


APPENDIX 


Pickering, Henry Russell, Picca- 
dilly. 

Pike, Miss Elsie G., Ludgate Hill. 

Poole, Rev. W. C., Ph.D., Maryle- 


bone Road. 


Poole, Mrs. W. C., Marylebone 
Road, 

Powell, Gen. Sir Robert Baden, 
Bart., K.C.B., G.C.V.0O., Buck- 


ingham Palace Road. 

Pringle, Thomas J., Ludgate Hill. 

Purver, W. J., J.P., South Nor- 
wood. 

Rose, J. T., Ludgate Hill. 

Roseveare, Russell, Carlisle Avenue. 

Sara, Rev. Edmund W., Bedford 
Square. 

Savage, Eric W., Bishopsgate. 

Seaton, Rev. A. J. G., Farringdon 
Street. 

Shaw, A. B., South Norwood Hill. 

Shaw, Mrs. A. B., South Norwood 
Hill. 

Sowton, Stanley, Bishopsgate. 

Stephens, Miss Edith, Brixton Hill. 

Street, Miss M. Jennie, Brixton. 

Stuart, Robert Leishman, Lee. 

Taylor, Miss Florence, Margravine 
Gardens. 

Tidmarsh, Henry Edward, Hornsey 
Rise. 

Tonkin, J. P., S. Woodford. 

Webster, Charles N. Brixton Road. 

Webster, Mrs. Charles N., Brixton 
Road. 

Whiting, Joseph, Ludgate Hill. 

Witchell, Mrs. Jane E., New Cross. 

Wood, Rev. S. Taylor, Lincoln’s 
Inn Fields. 


WALES 


Evans, Miss Margaret, Brecon- 


shire. 
Francis, Miss Winifred, Cardiff. 


Jones, Rev. Morgan H., Capel 
Bangor. 
Jones, Rev. T. R., Bala. 


Mendus, John, Swansea. 
Naylor, Miss Lilian Mary, Swan- 
sea. 


343 


Norman, A. P., Cardiff. 

Norman, Mrs. A. P., Cardiff. 

Owen, Rev. J. Dyfnallt, Carmar- 
then. 

Phillips, Miss Nora, Pontypridd. 

Roberts, Hugh Thomas, Holywell. 

Samuel, John, Thondda. 

Thomas, Rev. E. Ungood, Carmar- 
then. 

Thomas, Mrs. E. Ungood, Carmar- 
then. 


CHANNEL ISLANDS 
Jersey 


Gruchy, Phillip de, Le Vallon, 
Croiseur, Trinity. 


IRELAND 
Antrim 


Allan, Miss Naomi, Belfast. 

Bass, *John A., Belfast. 

Corkey, Rev. John L., Dunloy. 

Cosgrave, Rev. P. R., ” Belfast. 

Craig, Miss Kathleen E., Belfast. 

Diffey, Edward Jones, Belfast. 

Dornan, Alfred, Belfast. 

Dunlop, Hugh A. , Ballymena. 

Faulkner, Miss ve Dunmurry. 

Frackelton, Frederick O. H., Bel- 
fast. 

Frackelton, Mrs. F. O. H., Belfast. 

Garcey, Miss Lilian J ikhe Lisburn. 

Hanna, George Douglas, Belfast. 

Houston, Rev. James W., Bally- 
mena. 

Irwin, William J., Belfast. 

James, Charles, Belfast. 

J ohnston, Miss C. M. F., Lisburn. 

Johnstone, Rev. Thomas M., Bel- 
fast. 

Kells, Mrs. Mary, Belfast. 

Kyle, Rev. John B. A., Belfast. 

Lynn, John, Belfast. 

McCaffrey, Rev. John, Belfast. 

McCleery, Hamilton, Dunmurry. 

McCleery, Mrs. H., Dunmurry. 

McCleeland, A. T., Belfast. 

McElderny, Robert A., 
money. 


Bally- 


344 


McElhinney, Rev. J. G., Belfast. 
Mahood, David, Belfast. 

Millar, Thomas O., Belfast. 
Pollock, Rev. John, Belfast. 
Rankin, Rev. T. J. K., Lisburn. 
Smyth, Rev. W. G., Belfast. 
Wilson, Samuel, Belfast. 


Armagh 

Blane, Miss Annie, Portadown. 
Blane, James, Portadown. 
Brown, Miss Doris, Lurgan. 
Brownlee, Rev. W. T., Lurgan. 
Brownlee, Mrs. W. T., Lurgan. 
Bunting, Wilfred, Lurgan. 
Logan, Joseph, Portadown. 
Mercer, Miss M., Lurgan. 


Cavan 


McDowell, Miss Mary Elizabeth, 
Cavan. 


Down 

Bell, S. D., Bangor. 

Bennington, Miss Margaret, Moira. 

Bennett, Herbert, Bangor. 

Johnstone, Miss, Bangor. 

Knox, Rev. Robert Buick, Ban- 
bridge. 

Lyons, Rev. S. J., B.D., Donagha- 
dee. 


Dublin 


Dowse, Miss Meta, Booterstown. 

Green, Rev. D. C., B.D., Killiney. 

Hill, Miss M. Kathleen J., Rath- 
mines. 

Hodges, Rev. E. Charles, Dublin. 

Lynam, Miss Margaret E., Dublin. 

Sibthorpe, John, Dublin. 


Fermanagh 
Moore, Rev. Thomas, Brookeboro. 


Kildare 
Lennox, Rev. Lambert E., Carbury. 


Londonderry 
Crawford, Alex. G., Portstewart. 


APPENDIX 


Greer, Rev. John Carson, M.A., 
Northland Road. 

Henry, Samuel, Coleraine. 

Kilpatrick, William J., Coleraine. 

Lyons, Rev. Robert Nevin, Agha- 
dowey. 

MacLurg, Miss, Limavady. 


Louth 


Ford, Rev. Canon A. Lockett, M.A., 
Adree. 


Monaghan 


Boyd, Rev. J. Henry, Ballybay. 
Dunwoody, Jack, Ballinoda. 


Sligo 
Henry, Mrs. Hannah J., Ballincar. 


Tyrone 


Bell, Mrs. Agnes W., Moneymore. 
Pollock, Miss Agnes R., Strabane. 
Spiers, Mrs. J. A., Moneymore. 


SCOTLAND 


Aberdeenshire 


Aberdeen and Temair, The Marquis 
of, Tarland. 

Aberdeen and Temair, The Mar- 
chioness of, Tarland. 

Brown, James, Aberdeen. 

Cairns, Very Rev. Principal D. §&., 
D.D., Aberdeen, 

Cowie, William, Aberdeen. 

Dewar, Mrs. David, Aberdeen. 

Esslemont, Alexander, Aberdeen. 

Grant, Alexander, Huntly. 

Logan, Rev. William, Turriff. 

MacGilchrist, Rev. J., D.D., Aber- 
deen. 

MacGilchrist, 
Aberdeen. 

Martin, Rev. George, Sandhaven. 

McLeod, Charles D., S.C., Aber- 
deen. 

Pettie, John, Aberdeen. 

Smith, Very Rev. Sir Geo. Adam, 
D.D., Aberdeen. 


The Hon. Mrs, 


APPENDIX 


Tweeddale, Rev. D. H., Mintlaw 
Station. 


Argyllshire 


Garland, John T., Kirn. 
Hamilton, Andrew, Campbeltown. 
McNiven, Mrs., Kirn. 

Morrison, James, Campbeltown. 
Williamson, Mrs., Kirn. 


Ayrshire 
Anderson, 
Largs. 
Andrew, Rev. Matthew, Kilmaurs. 
Bain, Miss Ruby W., Irvine. 
Baxter, Rev. David B., Dunlop. 
Bell, Rev. J. Cleminson, Saltcoats. 
Blackwood, James W., Kilmarnock. 
Boyd, Miss Eliza F., Stewarton. 
Bradley, Robert, Ardrossan. 
Brown, Miss Mary Peden, Dal- 
mellingtor. 
Brownlee, Miss, Ayr. 
Buchan, Rev. P. N., Ayr. 


Caine, Thomas, Stewarton. 

Caldwell, Peter, Kilmarnock. 

Carmichael, John, Largs. 

Colvin, John, Irvine. 

Compton, Rev. S. J. M., Kilmar- 
nock. 

Cowan, James, Irvine. 

Craufurd, Mrs. Houison, Dunlop. 

Deans, Mrs. E. L., West Kilbride. 

Dick, Robert, Kilbirnie. 

Gammage, Rev. A. H., Irvine. 

Gardiner, Miss Jessie, Saltcoats. 

Gray, Miss Elizabeth S., Ayr. 

Gray, John, Kilbirnie. 

Hall, John, Irvine. 

Halliburton, William, Troon. 

Hopes, James, Dalmellington. 

Humes, Miss J. B., Kilmarnock. 


Inglis, Andrew, Kilmarnock. 


Kyle, Miss, Kilmarnock. 
Laidlaw, Alexander, Galston. 
Lawson, Miss Jane, Kilmarnock. 
Lennox, Miss E. M., Kilmarnock. 
Marvin, Cyril E., Irvine. 
McAlister, Charles, Troon. 


Miss Margaret D., 


345 


McGregon, Rev. W. D., Kilmar- 
nock. 

McLean, Miss J., Saltcoats. 

Melrose, Rev. James M., Stewarton. 

Millar, Miss, Cumnock. 

Moodie, Rev. A. Morris, Steven- 
ston. 

Morton, Rev. W. A., Maybole. 

Muir, Henry 8., Ayr. 

Neilson, Miss Eliza B., Saltcoats. 

Ogilvie, George, Kilmarnock. 

Ogilvie, William N. C., Ayr. 

Orr, William, Beith. 

Pollock, Alexander, Kilmarnock. 

Rees, Rev. David C., Stewarton. 

Reid, Mrs., Newmilns. 

Riddet, John, Kilbirnie. 

Rose, Mrs. John, Kilmarnock. 

Scott, Mrs. George, Cumnock. 

Scott, Ritchie, Irvine. 

Scott, Rev. William, New Cum- 
nock. 

Shanks, James, Ardrossan. 

Shannon, Rev. W. H., Tarbolton. 

Sinclair, Rev. Thomas G., Girvan. 

Smith, Rev. Wm. J., Kilmarnock. 

Stevenson, Thomas, F.E.I.S., Beith. 

Watson, Rev. Crawford, B.D., Kil- 
marnock, 

Watt, Miss, Ardrossan. 

White, Andrew C., Kilmarnock. 

Wilson, Miss Barbara C., Kilmar- 
nock. 

Workman, Miss Mary T. T., Salt- 
coats. 

Young, Miss Mary R., Darvel. 


Banff shire 
Burry, Rev. J. H., Aberlour. 


Buteshire 

Hart, Gavin S., Craigmore. 

Reisberg, Miss Henrietta, Rothe- 
say. 


Clackmannanshire 


Dunn, Rev. John, Sauchie. 
McQueen, Robert, Alva. 
Paton, Miss Bessie W., Alva. 
Robson, Rev. Charles, Alloa. 


346 


Wilson, James L., Tillicoultry. 
Wood, Rev. William, Alloa. 


Dumbartonshire 


Allan, Rev. J. T., Dumbarton. 

Borthwick, A. G., Clydebank. 

Brash, James, J.P., Helensburgh. 

Brinlow, J. D., Helensburgh. 

Brown, Rev. Wm. Orr, Clydebank. 

Bulloch, Miss Marion 8., Kirkin- 
tilloch. 

Burns, William A., Bonhill. 

Campbell, Miss A. I. F., Helens- 
burgh. 

Collins, Rev. William, Lenzie. 

Colquohoun, Miss Mary W., Dum- 
barton. 

Darlison, Mrs. G., Clydebank. 

Douglas, John W., Lenzie. 

Ferguson, Miss Jessie 
Bearsden. 

Fletcher, Miss Mary S., Kirkintil- 
loch. 

Forrester, Robert, Helensburgh. 

Gilbert, Miss Lois A., Lenzie. 

Goddwin, Miss C., Clydebank. 

Gray, Andrew, Kirkintilloch. 

Howell, Miss Martha J., Dumbar- 
ton. 

Inch, at.. Hon. As.3° D.D.) Dam- 
barton. 

Kilpatrick, James W., Yoker. 

Kirkland, William, Helensburgh. 

Little, Rev. G. Fergus, Helens- 
burgh. 

Maclean, Mrs. Reil, Milngavie. 

McAdam, George, Dalmuir. 

McArthur, Robert, Dumbarton. 

McArthur, Mrs. Robert, Dumbar- 
ton. 

McGuire, Miss, Yoker. 

McGuire, Miss J. L., Yoker. 

McKay, James, Dumbarton. 

McLean, Dugald, Clydebank. 

McLean, Hugh, Dalmuir. 

Millar, C. H., Helensburgh. 

Miller, Miss E. C., Lenzie. 

Miller, Miss, Dumbarton. 

Miller, Miss Agnes T., Dumbarton. 

Moir, Miss C. P., Lenzie. 


M. M,, 


APPENDIX 


Neil, Robert S., Helensburgh. . 

Nicholl, Miss, Helensburgh. 

Penrose, Rev. A. E., Clydebank. 

Pettigrew, David, Bowling. 

Primrose, Miss J., Alexandria. 

Reid, Mrs. John, Bearsden. 

Roberts, Miss Annie L. M., Lenzie, 

Robertson, James, Lenzie. 

Smith, Rev. Harry, Old Kilpatrick. 

Stephen, Fred J., Row. 

Stephen, Rev. Wm. L., Dumbarton, 

Turner, Miss Catherine, Dumbar- 
ton. 

Ure, Mrs., Helensburgh. 

Walker, Miss Barbara, Bonhill. 

Wallace, Mrs. J. P., Kirkintilloch. 


Dumfriesshire 


Crichton, Mrs. C., Dumfries. 
Crichton, Miss H. M., Dumfries. 
Fifeshire 
Alexander, Rev. Robert, Cupar. 
Anderson, James, Kirkealdy. 
Bogie, Miss Agnes F., Kirkcaldy. 
Douglas, Geo. G. N., Dunfermline. 
MacDonald, Miss Jean R., Loch- 
gelly. 
Niven, Mrs. L., Kirkealdy. 
Page, John, Kirkcaldy. 
Paterson, Miss E. M., Crossgates. 
Reid, J. Prentice, Crossgates. 
Reid, Mrs. J. P., Crossgates. 
Robb, John, Cowdenbeath. 
Robertson, Miss Minnie C., Kirk- 
ealdy. 
Scott, Bailie John W., Kirkealdy. 
Forfarshire 
Davies, Frederick, Carnoustie. 
Kidd, David R., Easthaven. 
Lowson, Miss Barbara, Forfar. 
MacDonald, Colin, Dundee. 
McGregor, Miss E. 8., Dundee. 
McKenzie, Miss Mary, Forfar. 
Murdoch, Miss Cissie, Forfar. 
Nairn, B. L., Dundee. 
Philip, Very Rev. Adam, D.D., 
Invergowrie. 
Rae, Miss Margaret H., Dundee. 
Shepherd, J. Leslie, Dundee. 


APPENDIX 


Wales, Mrs. Ada, Dundee. 
Wilson, Miss Evelyn, Dundee. 


Glasgow 


Adams, John, Partick. 

Aitken, John, Glasgow E. 

Allan, Miss H. A., Langside Place. 

Allan, Miss Margaret K., Bridge- 
ton Cross. 

Allan, Mrs. Mary, Mount Florida. 

Allan, Robert Young, Mount Flor- 
ida. 

Anderson, Rev. A. F., Garden St. 

Anderson, Rev. W. White, Bella- 
houston. 

Baird, Miss BE. R., Partickhill. 

Ballantyne, Miss Margaret, Park- 
head. 

Barr, Miss Lillias W. S., Strath- 
bungo. 

Battersby, Alexander, Spoutmouth. 

Bell, Andrew, Bothwell St. 

Bevan, Miss Isa, Dennistoun. 

Bilsland, Sir A. Steven, Bart., 
Hydepark St. 

Bilsland, Lady, Hydepark St. 

Bisset, John, Duke St. 

Blake, Miss E. H., Hamilton Drive. 

Bolton, Robert, Dennistoun. 

Bowie, James, Hyndland. 

Boyd, Mrs. E. L. Hunter, Kelvin- 
side North. 

Brash, Rev. John, Kersland St. 

Brechin, Miss Margaret, Sandy- 
ford Place. 

Brechin, Miss Winifred, Sandyford 
Place. 

Brough, D. Dewar, Newlands. 

Brown, Hugh, Windsor St. 

Brown, Miss Mary M., Dowanhill. 

Brown, Lieut.-Col. W., Rounsfell, 
West Princes St. 

Browning, George, Broomhill. 

Bryce, Miss Agnes, Mount Vernon. 

Bryce, John M., Buccleuch St. 

Burt, Miss Hetty M., Lambhill. 

Cameron, Miss Alice F., Garnet- 
hill. 

Cameron, William Y., Firhill Rd. 

Campbell, Miss Mary A., White- 
inch. 


347 


Campbell, M. Livingstone, Partick. 

Chisholm, Rev. Archibald, Cross- 
hill. 

Christie, Miss Isabella G., Toll- 
cross. 

Clark, Rev. Alexander, Kelvinside. 

Clark, Mrs. John, Maryhill. 

Cleland, Robert, Ibrox. 

Climie, Andrew, Pollokshields. 

Coats, Robert, Regent Park 
Square. 

Cochran, Miss J., Ibrox. 

Cormack, John, Barrington Drive. 

Craig, Miss J. C. D., Possilpark. 

Crawford, George B., Bath St. 

Crawford, Hugh L., B.Se., Par- 
tickhill. 

Crosbie, Miss Jessie B., Shettle- 
ston. 

Cunningham, James, Dennistoun. 

Cunningham, Mrs, James, Dennis- 
toun. 

Cunningham, Miss M. H., Dennis- 
toun. 

Currie, David, Hyndland. 

Dalrymple, James, Govan. 

Davidson, Miss A. M., Broomfield 
Rd. 

Davies, Miss Bertha H., Cathcart 
Rd 


Dempster, Robert, Keppochhill Rd. 

Donaldson, H. J., St. Vincent St. 

Dow, W. R., Maxwell Park. 

Dunean, Miss Isabella C., Pollok- 
shields. 

Dunn, H. M., Ashton Gardens. 


Eadie, Andrew, Aytoun Rd. 

Edwards, Miss Morfudd, Broom- 
hill. 

Espie, James, Hyndland Avenue. 

Ferguson, James, Govan. 

Fisher, Dr. D. Keir, Partickhill 
Park. 

Fitzgerald, Mrs., Dennistoun. 

Fraser, Miss Christina, Govan. 

Fraser, Donald M., Bishopbriggs. 

Fraser, H. Leiper, Glasgow. 

Gardner, Lady, Dundonald Rd. 

Garrioch, Miss M. A., Alexander 

Park. 


348 


Gartshore, Miss M. F., Shawlands. 

Gemmill, Mrs., Westbourne Gar- 
dens. 

Gibson, John H., Alexandra Park. 

Gillespie, Miss J., Maryhill. 

Glen, John A., Shawlands. 

Goudie, David, Broomhill. 

Graham, John M., Tollcross. 

Grahame, William, Crow Rd. 

Gray, James, Stepps. 

Gray, James, Cathcart. 

Gray, Miss N., Tolleross. 

Gray, Thomas, Parkhead. 

Greenhorne, William, Partickhill. 

Greig, Alexander, Pollokshields. 

Grieve, James, Henderson St. 

Hamilton, James, Pollokshields. 

Hamilton, James T., Ruchill St. 

Hannay, Miss Nellie B., Pollok St. 

Harrison, George, Blythswood 
Drive. 

Harrowes, Rev. W. H., Lilybank 
Gardens. 

Hart, George, Jordanhill. 

Henderson, James, Broomhill. 

Hendry, Miss Mary K., Pollok- 
shields. 

Herd, Somerville R., Govanhill. 

Hodge, William, Dennistoun. 

Hogarth, Miss Janie, Craigton. 

Holmes, Rev. Frank, Cathcart. 

Hood, Miss, Ibrox. 

Howart, William, Dennistoun. 

Humphreys, A. M., Hillhead. 

Inglis, Mrs. H. E., Broomhill 
Drive. 

Inglis, James, Broomhill Drive. 

Inglis, Miss Jeanie M., Partick. 

Ingram, Miss Elsie, Burnside. 

Ingram, Thomas, Mile-End. 

Inskip, W. J., Vincent St. 

Johnston, Mrs. L. M., Newlands. 

Jones, Rev. T. E. H., Cathedral 
Street. 

Kelly, James, M. A., Glasgow. 

Kelly, Mrs. James, Glasgow. 

Kerr, Robert, Tollcross. 

Kidston, J. B., West Regent St. 

Kyle, John, Langside Rd. 

Lakin, Alexander, Langside. 


APPENDIX 


Lamb, Miss Jeanie C., Dennistoun. 

Lang, Gilbert, West Regent St. 

Langlands, Rev. F. D., Pollok- 
shaws. 

Lawrie, Andrew, Hillhead. 

Lees, Mrs. Cowan, Woodside Place. 

Lindsay, Thomas, Jordanhill. 

Livingstone, Matthew, Shawlands. 

Logan, Andrew, North John St. 

Love, Miss Jane, Pollokshields. 

Lye, Mrs. Prideaux, La _ Belle 
Place. 

Macalister, Principal Sir Donald, 
The University. 

MacDonald, Miss Elsie F., Bath St. 

MacEwen, Miss J. R., Lynedoch 
Crescent. 

MacFarlane, John, Cathcart. 

MacFarlane, Mrs. John, Cathcart. 

MacIndoe, James, Dennistoun. 

Macleroy, Rev. Campbell M., B. D., 
Westbourne Gardens. 

MacMurchy, Miss C., Springburn. 

MacNair, Rev. J. L., Queensbor- 
ough Gardens. 


MacPherson, Andrew, George 
Square. 

MacPherson, George, Franklin 
Terrace, 


MacQuarrie, Charles, Langside. 

Main, Rev. Prof. A., The Univer- 
sity. 

Marshall, Miss Eleanor Henderson, 
Govan St. 

Martin, J. A., Kelvinside. 

McArthur, Miss Agnes, Govan. 

McBride, Thomas, Govan. 

McCallum, Mrs., Pollokshields. 

MeDonald, Mrs. David, Maxwell 

Park. 

MeDonald, Peter, Bath St. 

McDougall, Miss Jessie, Newlands. 

McGavin, Lawrence S&., Pollok- 
shields. 

MelIndoe, Walter, Ibrox. 

MeIntosh, John, Crossloan Rd. 

McKee, Miss M. S., Linthouse. 

McKenzie, Dugald C., Paisley Rd. 

McKenzie, Mrs. Elizabeth M., 
Prince’s Gardens. 





APPENDIX 


McKenzie, Richard, Govan. 
McKerrow, W. L., Hamilton Drive. 
MecKinnell, Miss Annie, Shettle- 
ston. 
McLeod, Lady, Cireus Place. 
McLennan, Miss M., Mount 
Florida. 
MeVean, Miss Jessie, Shettleston. 
Mearns, Alexander P., Crow Road. 
Melvin, George, Wilton Street. 
Menmuir, Joseph, Holyrood Quad- 
rant. 
Miller, Rev. 
Broomhill. 
Milligan, Rev. Prof. G., Lilybank 
Terrace. 
Mitchell, David, St. Vincent St. 
Mitchell, William, Springburn. 
Moffat, Miss Susan C., Partickhill. 
Monro, Miss Margaret F., Lily- 
bank Gardens. 
Montgomery, Rt. 
Glasgow. 
Montgomery, Miss, Dumbreck Rd. 
Morton, Rev. Prof. R., Bath St. 
Mowat, John, Dunearn St. 
Munro, Miss A., Langside. 
Murray, James, Kelvinside. 
Murray, Rev. J. A. C., University 
Gardens. 
Murray, Mrs. Margaret C., Bail- 
lieston. 
Ness, Rev. David, Whiteind. 
Nimmo, John T., Maxwell Rd. 
Norrie, Miss Jessie, Partickhill. 
Norrie, John, Partickhill. 
Oatts, Wm. M., J.P., Belmont 
Crescent. 


Peebles, Thomas, Parkhead. 

Petrie, Rev. Canon E. J., Lang- 
side. 

Pilkington, G. W., Hyndland. 

Philips, Mrs., Landside. 

Philips, Miss Mary, Greenhead. 

Pollock, James, Rutherglen Rd. 

Raleigh, James, Govanhill. 

Reid, Rt. Rev. E. T. S., Great 
Western Rd. 

Reid, Sir John, D.L., Park Terrace. 


Peter W., B.D., 


Hon. MSW, 


349 


Reid, Miss Kate, Parkhead. 

Ritchie, Rev. Andrew M. A., Hill- 
head. 

Roberton, Hugh S., Queen’s Park. 

Robertson, Councillor V. M. Craig, 
J.P., Lynedoch Place. 

Robinson, Rev. J. W., B.A., Bishop- 
briggs. 

Robson, Rev. Robert, Dennistoun. 

Ross, F. M., Bath St. 

Ross, Miss Helen M., Partick. 

Roxburgh, Col. John A., D.L., J.P., 
Buchanan St. 

Runciman, Miss Anna 8., Hillhead. 

Russell, Miss Susan J., Clarkston. 

Scott, Major Wm. D., D.S.O., M.C., 
Kelvinside N. 

Shanks, Miss Janie, Kent Rd. 

Sharp, Miss C. D., Bath St. 

Shipley, Rev. W. H., Broomhill. 

Simpson, James, Springburn. 

Sivewright, Rev. A. G. B., Partick- 
hill Rd. 

Sivewright, Mrs. A. G. B., Par- 
tickhill Rd. 

Sloan, D. Norman, West George 
Street. 

Sloan, Miss Edith 8., Crown Cir- 
cus. 

Sloane, John, Argyle St. 

Smith, Rev. B. T., Ibroxholm. 

Smith, G. 8., George Square. 

Smith, Mrs. Hepburn, Clairmont 
Gardens. 

Smith, Miss Jean B., Glasgow. 

Smith, Miss Peggy C. M., Partick- 
hill Rd. 

Smith, Rev. R. Harvie, Thornlie- 
bank. 

Smart, Rev. J. Gardner, 
Carlton Gardens. 

Sneddon, Rev. James, Millerston. 

Somerville, Miss Hilda H., South 
Park Terrace. 

Spence, Thomas, Broomhill Drive. 

Steele, Miss Isabella J., Pollok- 
shields. 

Steel, Miss J. H., Kelvinside Gar- 
dens. 


M.A, 


350 
Steven, Miss J. H., Garrioch 
Quadrant. 


Stevenson, Mrs., Partick. 

Stevenson, Rev. Alex. W., M.A., 
North Partick. 

Stevenson, Thomas Russell, Den- 
nistoun. 

Stewart, John, Rupert St. 

Stewart, Rev. R. A., Hillhead. 

Stirling, John W., Glasgow. 

Story, Miss, Dowanhill. 

Strachan, Mrs., Pollokshields. 

Stuart, Miss Margaret L., Suther- 
land Terrace. 

Sutton, Rev. Erie A., Woodlands 
Rd. 

Syme, Mrs. W. S., Crescent. 

Thomson, D. P., Blythswood 
Square. 

Thomson, Mrs. G., Dennistoun. 

Thomson, Rev. P. D., D.D., Kelvin- 
side. 

Thornton, Rev. M.A., 
Bute Gardens. 

Tomory, James Murray, Hillhead. 

Tulloch, John T., Kelvinside. 

Walker, William, Dennistoun. 

Walton, Rev. A. K., M.A., High- 
burgh Rd. 

Wardhaugh, James B., Newlands. 

Watt, Rev. L. Maclean, D.D., 
Athole Gardens. 

Weit, Miss Margaret T., Crosshill. 

Whigham, Miss Jessie, Shettleston. 

White, Rev. John D. D., Beaumont 
Gate. 

Whyte, James, Newlands. 

Wills, Miss Jessie B., Circus Drive. 

Wilson, Miss Ellen, Jordanhill. 

Wilson, Miss Helena K., Bishop- 
briggs. 

Wood, W. Goldup, Partick. 

Wright, Miss Janet Ure, 
Princes St. 

Young, Miss, Bath St. 

Young, James, Dennistoun. 

Young, Rev. John C., M.D., M.A., 
Westbourne Gardens. 

Young, Robert E., Elmbank St. 


R. Hill, 


West 


APPENDIX 


Yuille, Rev. George, Scotstounhill. 
Yuille, Mrs. George, Scotstounhill. 


Inverness-shire 


Anderson, Wm., Inverness. 
Beveridge, Mrs., Inverness. 
Clark, Miss M. A., Inverness. 
Fraser, A. W., Inverness. 


Lanarkshire 


Angus, Miss, Carluke. 

Armstrong, George, Motherwell. 

Baird, Robert, Cambusland. 

Barr, Rev. Robert, Hamilton. 

Barr, William, Rutherglen. 

Barrowman, William, Coatbridge. 

Baxter, Miss L., Motherwell. 

Black, Miss Kate R. L., Mother- 
well. 

Bradford, George, Lesmahagow. 

Bruce, John S., Coatbridge. 

Burnside, Walter J., Rutherglen. 

Campbell, Rev. James, Blantyre. 

Carson, Robert, Coatbridge. 

Clark, Andrew, Cambuslang. 

Corrigall, Rev. John, Lanark. 

Cowie, Miss Sarah M., Cambus- 
lang. 

Crombie, Robert, Airdrie. 

Dickson, Andrew, Hamilton. 

Dunean, Rev. Robert, M.A., by 
Carluke, 

Elder, Charles C., Wishaw. 

Ferguson, Gavin, Cambuslang. 

Ferguson, Rev. Robert, Cambus- 
lang. 

Findlater, Rev. Robert L., M.A. 
by Holytown. 

eee Miss Madge S., Mother- 
well. 

Fleming, Miss Annie, Chryston., 

Fraser, James, Carluke. 

Gallacher, Archibald, Uddingston. 

Gardner, Miss Mable, Uddingston. 

Gibson, Alex. J. P., Wishaw. 

Gray, William, Coatbridge. 

Halliday, Miss Esther, High Blan- 
tyre. 

Hamilton, Miss C. C., Airdrie. 


? 


APPENDIX 


Hamilton, Miss J. D., Rutherglen. 
Hamilton, Rev. 8. J., "Bothwell. 
Hart, Samuel H., Motherwell. 
Hepburn, James, "Motherwell. 
Hornsby, Rev. John T., Larkhall. 
Jack, William, Motherwell. 
Jackson, Miss, Carluke. 
Jeffray, Robert, Shotts. 
J ohnston, J ohn, Rutherglen. 
J ohnston, Miss, Cambuslang. 
Jones, Miss Mary A., Coatbridge. 
Kennedy, John, Broomhouse. 
King, Miss A. ‘ee Wishaw. 
Knight, Dr. James, Uddingston. 
Latta, Miss Margaret K., Udding- 
ston. 
Latta, Miss Mary M., Uddingston. 
Laurie, James, Motherwell. 
Lawrie, Robert, by Motherwell. 
Lindsay, Wm. ‘A., Cambuslang. 
Macrae, John, Cambuslang 
MacDiarmid, Rev. Wm. 
tyre. 
MacDowell, John, Rutherglen. 
MacDonald, Rev. J. Nelson, 
Rutherglen. 
Mackie, Miss Isabella, Hamilton. 
Marshall, John, Hamilton. 
Maxwell, Rev. ‘Adam, Coatbridge. 
McClymont, Miss Hannah, Strath- 
aven. 
McGregor, Malcolm, Rutherglen. 
McLaren, Richard, Hamilton. 
Norwood, Samuel, Rutherglen. 
Orr, David, Rutherglen. 
Pollock, Rev. John, Blantyre. 
Reid, Miss Margaret B., Udding- 
ston. 
Scott, James, Jnr., Wishaw. 
Seott, James, Bellshill. 
Scott, Miss J. I., Uddingston. 
Stark, Miss, Lanark. 
Stewart, J. M. , by Airdrie. 
Surman, Rev. H. C., Mossend. 
Symon, Fred J., Wishaw. 
Thomson, John, by Carluke. 
Thomson, Rev. cs S., Coatbridge. 
Turnbull, Rev. Matthew, M.A., 
Carluke. 
Watt, Dr. Allan, Strathaven. 


, Blan- 


351 


Weir, Mrs. M., Coatbridge. 
Wight, Wise Hs aie Rutherglen. 
Wilson, Miss C. B., Coatbridge. 
Young, Alexander, Burnside. 
Young, Miss Bessie 8., Burnside. 


Linlithgowshire 
Hardy, John, Bathgate. 


Midlothian 


Alison, John P., Dalkeith. 
Armitage, L. F., Edinburgh. 
Calder, Matthew S., Edinburgh. 
Chalmers, Miss Muriel J., Edin- 
burgh. 
Elder, Rev. Hugh S., Edinburgh. 
Esplen, Agnes F., Edinburgh. 
Faulds, Rev. Matthew H., Edin- 
burgh. 
Hardie, A. Murray, Dalkeith. 
Inglis, Miss R. C., Edinburgh. 
Knox, Rev. Robert M., Edinburgh. 
Kydd, Rev. A. S., M.A., Edin- 
burgh. 
Kethem, Miss M. C., Edinburgh. 
MacDougall, Miss Janet C., Edin- 
burgh. 
Main, F. Fiddes, Edinburgh. 
McLachlan, Rev. Neil, Edinburgh. 
Moore, Miss Mary E., Edinburgh. 
Norrie, Miss Catherine F., Edin- 


burgh. 
O’Flaherty, Rev. Claude, Hdin- 
burgh. 
Polwarth, Lord, C.B.E., V.D., 


D.L., Edinburgh. 

Reid, Rev. David, Leith. 

Simson, Miss HE. A., Edinburgh. 

Smith, Miss D. J., Edinburgh. 

Steven, Miss Dorothy, M.A., Edin- 
burgh. 

Stewart, Rev. George S., M.A., 
Edinburgh. 

Turner, Miss Ruth M. V., Edin- 
burgh. 

Watters, 
burgh. 

Webster, Rev. J. Macdonald, D.D., 
Edinburgh. 

Wylie, Miss Mary D., Leith. 


Miss Hileen D., Edin- 


352 


West Lothian 
Bell, James, Blackridge. 


Morayshire 
Tullo, George, Elgin. 


Peeblesshire 


Baird, Rev. Andrew, B.D., Brough- 
ton. 
Scott, Miss H. B., Peebles. 


Perthshire 


Chambers, C. Franklin, Perth. 

Cockburn, Rev. J. Hutchison, Dun- 
blane. 

Ross, Miss Florence, Perth, N. B. 

Spiers, Mrs. Jessie N., Crieff. 

Stevenson, Rev. Hugh, Dunblane. 


Renfrewshire 


Adair, James, Barrhead. 

Alexander, John, Greenock. 

Baxter, Provost, Greenock. 

Blair, Miss, Greenock. 

Briggs, Sister Emily, Paisley. 

Bruce, George, Port Glasgow. 

Chambers, Rev. John, Paisley. 

Coates, Miss, Greenock. 

Collins, A. D., Greenock. 

Cowie, Rev. P. B. Watson, Green- 
ock. 

Craig, Hugh, Paisley. 

Craig, Mrs., Neilston. 

Dow, Miss Lena S8., Paisley. 

Faid, Robert, Greenock. 

Fergus, Ralph, Cardonald. 

Ferguson, John H., Greenock. 

Foster, Miss D. K., Gourock, N. B. 

Galloway, Mrs., Kilmacolm. 

Graham, Mrs., Kilmacolm. 

Grant, James L., Paisley. 

Green, Rev. Stephen, Greenock. 

Harvey, John, Paisley. 

Hawley, Mrs., Paisley. 

Henry, D. James, Giffnock. 

Howell, Rev. Canon W. H., Gour- 
ock. 

King, Rev. W. V., B.A., Paisley. 

Kirk, George, Paisley. 


APPENDIX 


Kirk, Mrs. George, Paisley. 
Maclay, Rt. Hon. Lord P. C., 
LL.D., Kilmacolm, 
MacNeill, A., Greenock. 
McCallum, John, Paisley. 
McDarmid, George, Barrhead. 
McFadyen, Archibald, Bishopton. 
MecFee, Miss, Greenock. 
Mitchell, Andrew, Giffnock. 
Muir, John, Johnstone, 
Muir, Miss May, Paisley. 
Murdoch, Ex-Bailie A., Paisley. 
Park, Miss Annie S., Bishopton. 
Parlane, Miss Eliza, Paisley. 
Robb, Dewar G., Paisley. 
Scouller, Mrs. J. S., Clarkston. 
Shanks, Ex-Provost Wm., Barr- 
head. 
Shearer, Archibald, Greenock. 
Springham, John, Port Glasgow. 
Steel, Miss Lilian, Gourock. 
Steel, Miss Nora, Gourock. 
Stewart, James M., Paisley. 
Sutherland, William, Gourock. 
Wallace, Mrs. James, Paisley. 
Waddell, James M., Paisley. 
Wallace, David K., Paisley. 
Woodrow, Miss Margaret J., Pais- 
ley. 
Wright, Archibald M., Greenock. 


Rosshire 

Macdonald, Miss Jessie, by Stor- 
noway. 

Mackenzie, Miss Ann, Stornoway. 

MacLeod, Mrs. George, Lewis. 

Smith, Miss Flora C. E., Storno- 
way. 


Roxburghshire 
Connelly, Rev. Thomas, Kelso. 


Shetland 


Armstrong, Rev. J. T., Sandsting. 
Young, Rev. Thomas, Scalloway. 


Stirlingshire 
Buchanan, Miss Gray, Polmont. 
Deas, Henry S., Larbert. 


APPENDIX 


Duff, Ex-Bailie John, Stirling. 
Dunean, Archibald, Stirling. 
Cooke, Miss Florence E., Torrance. 
Gavin, Provost Hugh, Stirling. 
Inglis, George, Falkirk. 
MacCulloch, Rev. J. A., D.D., 
Bridge of Allan. 
MeIntyre, Hugh, Milngavie. 
Mathieson, Charles, Kilsyth. 
Mitchell, John, Jnr., Shieldhill. 
Morton, David L., Stirling. 
Runciman, Miss Bessie, Torrance. 
Stark, Miss Agnes, Kilsyth. 
Watt, Walter G. F., Polmont. 
Young, Miss I. R., Milngavie. 


NortH AMERICA 


CANADA 

Alberta 
Allan, W. D., Vulcan. 
Cook, Roy G., Edmonton. 
MacIntosh, J. A., Three Hills. 
MacLean, Rev. M. M., Westlock. 
McCrea, Mrs. T. H., Calgary. 
Mellvena, Mrs. J., Lethbridge. 
Pike, Mrs. Sidney, Airdrie. 
Pike, Rev. Sidney, Airdrie. 
Pow, Rev. Robert Erskine, Peace 

River. 
Seruton, H., Calgary. 
Scruton, Mrs. E., Calgary. 
Wannop, William, Parkland. 
Wannop, Mrs. William, Parkland. 
Wannop, Miss Eva, Parkland. 
Young, Miss Mary J., Calgary. 


British Columbia 

Best, Rev. E. Leslie, Salmon Arm. 

Forin, Miss Jean, Nelson. 

Forin, Judge J. A., Nelson. 

Frazer, Mrs. Margaret, Abbotts- 
ford. 

Robertson, Mrs. Rev. W., Abbotts- 
ford. 

Spencer, Miss Sarah, Victoria. 

Watt, A. R., Vancouver. 


Manitoba 


Dunn, Mrs. D. B., Winnipeg. 
Gilmour, Rev. R. H., Crystal City. 


23 


393 


Gilmour, Mrs. R. H., Crystal City. 
Higginbotham, J. W., Virden. 
Higginbotham, Mrs. J. W., Virden. 
Kennemore, Mrs. Geo., Hast Kil- 
donan. 
Livesay, Miss Mary A., Winnipeg. 
MacLean, Rev. W. A., Winnipeg. 
Moffat, Louis W., Winnipeg. 
Sullivan, Miss Nettie, Winnipeg. 
Thornton, Rev. P. Bruce, Winni- 
peg. 


New Brunswick 


Bell, Miss Katherine, St. John. 
Mowat, John, St. Stephen. 
Plummer, Amasa, Hartland. 
Slipp, Mrs. Louise P., Evandale. 


Nova Scotia 

Dean, Rev. Walter J., Halifax. 
Forbes, Mrs. E. W., Liverpool. 
Forbes, Rev. E. W., Liverpool. 


MacArthur, Miss Margaret S., 

Halifax. 
Mitchell, Miss Lillie M., Dart- 
mouth. 


Palmer, Miss Margaret V., Wolf- 
ville. 

Patton, H. A., Oxford. 

Smith, Miss Florine, Londonderry. 


Ontario 


Anderson, Miss Eleanor, Hamilton. 

Anderson, Miss Ina M., Hamilton. 

Barber, Miss Coral May, Toronto. 

Beecroft, Eric A., Toronto. 

Bennie, Alfred W., Leamington. 

Bennie, Miss Isabel W., Leaming- 
ton. 

Bennie, Miss Jean Ada, Leaming- 
ton. 

Bennie, Miss Margaret D., Leam- 
ington. 

Bennie, Robert, Leamington. 

Bennie, Mrs. Robert, Leamington. 

Black, Miss Ruth, Toronto. 

Black, Mrs. Dr. W. A., Toronto. 

Bolwell, Miss Ellen L., Toronto. 


304 


Brackbill, Miss Sara E., Toronto. 
Breithaupt, Miss E. Lillian, Kit- 
chener. 
Bremmer, Rev. W. F., Galt. 
Brown, Mrs. W. T. G., Ottawa. 
Brown, . Sev Wirt. a 
Ottawa. 
Brown, Lorne W., Credition. 
Brownlow, Miss Edith, Toronto. 
Burwash, Mrs. Mary T., Toronto. 
Campbell, Mrs. Laura L., Walker- 
ville. 
Carter, Samuel, Guelph. 
Charteris, Miss Gwendoline ‘I., 
Chatham. 
Coleman, Miss Emma J., Toronto. 
Copeland, Rev. J. Milton, Salford. 
Corbett, Miss Gertrude, Toronto. 
Cranston, Rev. J. A., Toronto. 
Cranston, Mrs. J. A., Toronto. 
Culligan, Miss Nettie, Toronto. 
Cumming, Rev. R. B., Muncey. 
Cumming, Mrs. R. B., Muncey. 
Deller, Rev. H. F., Southampton. 
Dill, «Mra. J. We coaura ea, 
Toronto. 
Dods, Miss Dorothy, Alton. 
Doyle, Rev. Manson, Toronto. 
Dunean, Mrs. J. M., Toronto. 
Fear, Rev. Ezra Adams, Walkes- 
ville. 
Fear, Mrs. Ezra Adams, Walkes- 
ville. 
Fleming, Miss A. V., Toronto. 
Fleming, Miss R. V., Toronto. 
Fleming, Miss Stella, Toronto. 
Follock, Miss Edna V., Exeter. 
Freeland, Mrs. Edward B., To- 
ronto. 
Gartshore, John J., Toronto. 
Gartshore, Mrs. John J., Toronto. 
Geil, Rev. Milton Geo., Kitchener. 
Gibson, Theron, Toronto. 
Hamilton, Mrs. A., Toronto. 
Harrison, Miss Florence, London. 
Hatzan, A. Leon, M.D., Niagara 
Falls, , 
Hatzan, Mrs. A. Leon, Niagara 
Falls. 


APPENDIX 


Hilliard, Mrs. Anna C., Morris- 
burg. 

Hilliard, Irwin, Morrisburg. 

Holmes, Rev. John W., Kettleby. 

Holmes, Mrs. J. W., Kettleby. 

Howey, Harvey J. S., Owen Sound. 

Hudson, Joseph, Lyn. 

Huffman, Miss Mabel, Leaming- 
ton. 

Jackson, Wm., Toronto. 

Jones, Miss May, Exeter. 

Kennedy, Mrs. P. Mackenzie, Galt. 

Ketcheson, Mrs. E. J., Belleville. 

King, Mrs. Dr. E. M., Leaming- 
ton. 

Lindsay, Miss Ida, Toronto. 

Littler, Mrs. Annie, Windsor. 

Lomax, James, Kingston. 

MacGowan, Rev. Alexander, Mild- 
may. 

MacGowan, Mrs. Alexander, Mild- 
may. 

MacRitchie, Rev. K., B.D. 

McCaughrin, Miss Helen M., Wind- 
sor. 

McKillop, John A., West Lorne. 

McKillop, Mrs. John A., West 
Lorne. 

MeNab, Rev. John, Midland. 

Mitchell, Mrs. J. T., Windsor. 

Mitchell, Miss 8., Hamilton. 

Myers, Rev. C. A., Toronto. 

Myers, Mrs. C. A., Toronto. 

Nicholson, Rev. Richard R., Owen 
Sound. 

Norris, Miss Beatrice E., Toronto. 

Orr, Mrs. E., London. 

Percival, Miss Harriet M., Ottawa. 

Percival, Miss Mary F., Ottawa. 

Priest, Rev. H. C., Toronto. 

Reed, Miss Alice J., Toronto. 

Salt, Miss Lillian A., Ottawa, | 

Scott, James, Cromarty. 

Scott, Mrs. James, Cromarty. 

Shaw, Mrs. R., Toronto. 

Simpson, Rev. R., Stirling. 

Stark, Miss L. Edith, Toronto. 

Sweitzer, Earl H., Kitchener. 

Talbot, Henry A., Toronto. 


APPENDIX 


Talbot, Mrs. Henry A., Toronto. 
Tonge, Miss Ruby, Toronto. 
Watson, William, Woodbridge. 


Watson, Mrs. ‘William Wood- 
bridge. 
Webb, Miss Edith, Winchester 
Springs. 
Webb, Joseph W., Winchester 
Springs. 


White, Matthew, Forest. 
Whitelaw, Miss Jessie, Stroud. 
Williams, A. P., Springbrook. 
Williams, Mrs. A. P., Springbrook, 
Williamson, Miss Grace, Toronto. 
Willis, R. KF, Uxbridge. 

Willis, Mrs. R. F., Uxbridge. 
Winchester, Miss’ Muriel | eed Wy 

ronto. 


Quebec 


Collins, Isaac, Montreal. 

Copland, Charles Leslie, Montreal. 

Innes, Miss Sarah, Montreal. 

Jones, Rev. T. W., Mem asis tds, 
Montreal. 

Lighthall, 
Montreal. 

Mowat, Miss Mary C., Montreal. 

Tombs, Laurance Chalmers, Mon- 
treal, 

Williams, Mrs. C. T., Montreal. 


Miss Katherine M., 


Saskatchewan 

Bell, Mrs. M. B., Riverhurst. 

Fraser, Mrs. Alexander, Moose 
Jaw. 

Joyce, Rev. Harry, Grand Coulee. 

Keall, Rev. William, Rocanville. 

Macdonell, Mrs. W. A., Prince 


Albert. 
McPherson, Rev. W. W., Saska- 
toon. 
Morgan, Rev. Chas., Regina. 
Murray, Mrs. G. W., Kindersley. 
Pow, Francis, Moffat. 
Smith, Rev. Edward, Riceton. 


395 


Newfoundland 

Horwood, Ada M., St. John’s. 
Johnson, Rev. H., St. John’s. 
Lench, Rey. Charles, Brigus. 
Lench, Mrs. Emma A., Brigus. 


UNITED STATES 
Alabama 
Forbes, Miss Jean, Anniston. 
Lofquist, Rev. Henry V., Mobile. 
Moore, Mrs. 8. P. , Birmingham, 
Tappey, Mrs. Francis, Camden. 
Wyker, Mrs. John D., Decatur. 
Wyker, Rev. John D., Decatur. 


Arizona 

Anderson, Wm. B., Tucson. 
Anderson, Mrs. Wm. B., Tucson. 
Blackstone, Miss Grace, Douglas. 


Arkansas 

Savage, Mrs. Dwight L., El Dor- 
ado. 

Wilkinson, Rev. William T., Mag- 
nolia. 


California 


Adair, Miss Margaret A., Whither. 
Berlet, Mrs. Emily A., San Diego. 
Botkin, Mrs. W. C., Los Angeles. 
Botkin, Rev. W. C., Los Angeles. 


Casler, Miss Emma W., Los 
Angeles. 

Cole, Rev. Clifford A., Glendale. 
Cronemiller, Mrs. W. F., Los 
Angeles. 


Cronemiller, W. F., Los Angeles. 

Cronemiller, Miss Flora M., Los 
Angeles. 

Dey, Chase, Huntington Park. 

Dorsey, Mrs. Rose I., Pasadena. 

Foote, Mrs. M. B., Pasadena. 

Frazee, Miss Margaret L., Los 
Angeles. 

Freeman, Rev. Robert, Pasadena. 

Gibson, Rev. Hugh C., Los Angeles. 

Gilchrist, James, San Francisco. 


096 


Gilchrist, Mrs. James, San Fran- 
cisco. 
Guy, George F., Los Angeles. 
Hamilton, Mrs. J. T., Berkeley. 
Hamilton, Miss Vera, Berkeley. 
Hill, Prof. John G., Los Angeles. 
Hood, Archie, Santa Barbara. 
Kayser, Mrs. Nettie P., San Diego. 
Kemp, Mrs. Isabel E., Los Angeles. 
Knudson, A. R., Los Angeles, 
Knudson, Mrs. A. R., Los Angeles. 
Knudson, Miss F. J., Los Angeles. 
Knudson, Mrs. M. A., Los Angeles. 


Langlois,: Mrss°T, 620 S aarta 
Monica. 

Langlois, Miss M. G., Santa 
Monica. 

Langlois, T. T., Santa Monica. 


Lear, Miss L. Hortense, La Verne. 
Littsmith, Miss E., Santa Monica. 


Richardson, Mrs. Eva M., So. 
Pasadena. 

Richardson, Master Morris, So. 
Pasadena. 


Richardson, M. F., Pasadena. 

Sampson, Rev. Samuel 8., D.D., 
Huntington Park. 

Stone, Rev. Gottfried, Turlock. 


Whitney, Miss Alice E., Los 
Angeles. 

Wilson, A. K., Monrovia. 

Wilson, Mrs. A. K., Monrovia. 

Colorado 

Aitken, Mrs. R. M., Denver. 

Anderson, Mrs. Grace _ Ferrier, 


Fort Collins, 
Bish, W. R., Rocky Ford. 
Bish, Mrs. W. R., Rocky Ford. 
Douglass, Miss Wilhelmina, Fort 
Collins. 
Earl, Mrs. Isaac T., Boulder. 
Earl, Isaac T., Boulder. 
Graham, Rev. James 
Wheatridge. 
Hawes, Miss Josephine, Greeley. 
Illingworth, Mrs. Edwin, Denver. 
Illingworth, Edwin, Denver, 
Jacoby, Rev. J. C., D.D., Canon 
City. 


Murray, 


APPENDIX 


Morledge, Mrs. E. Jean, Denver. 
Pifer, Miss Anna H., Denver. 
Pifer, Miss Isabel R., Denver. 
Russell, Rev. James, Towaoce. 
Shaw, H. R., Denver. 

Shaw, Mrs. H. R., Denver. 
Tobey, Miss Caroline, Greeley. 
Walker, Mrs. J. A., Denver. 


Connecticut 

Barrie, Miss Annie T., Waterbury. 

Clarke, Mrs. Maize B., Higganum. 

Fuller, Luther H., Rockville, 

ppt Miss Ruby E., So. Coven- 
ry. ; 

Robertson, Miss Florence R., Hart- 
ford. 

Seymour, Mrs. Robert T., Wethers- 
field. 


Spratt, Mrs. Dora BE. W., Clinton. 
Weigle, Prof. Luther A., New 
Haven. | 


Delaware 
Staats, Mrs. Wm. H., Wilmington. 


District of Columbia 

eet Miss Sarah J., Washing- 
on. 

Kale, Miss Norma, Washington. 

Miller, Mrs. Mary E., Washington. 


Florida 


Engle, Miss Margaret L., Lake 
City. 

Herriman, Miss V., Pensacola. 

Sanger, Miss Elsie K., Sebring. 


Georgia 

Farquhar, Miss Helen Anderson, 
Atlanta. 

Parsons, Miss Mabel H., Atlanta. 

Patterson, Rev. J. H., Quitman. 

Stephens, R. P., Athens. 


Idaho 


Bixler, Claude L., Boise. 
Bixler, Mrs. Claude L., Boise. 


APPENDIX 


Illinois 

Anderson, Miss Agnes, Chicago. 

Anderson, Miss Margaret R., 
Chicago. 

Anderson, Miss Vanluah, Chicago. 

Atkins, W. R., Belviders. 

Barclay, Rev. D. W., Elmwood. 

Brooke, 8. H., Chicago. 

Brooke, Mrs. S. H., Chicago. 

Bryner, Mrs. Mary Foster, Peoria. 

Bus, Siewert, Chicago. 

Hichelberger, Rev. Jas. W., Jr., 
Chicago. 

Fitch, Miss Lottie E., Chicago. 

Fullerton, Robert H., Carrollton. 

Funderburg, Rev. Drue D., 
Chicago. 

Gammer, Clay F., Alvin. 

Gilkinson, Stewart, Chicago. 

Hauberg, John H., Rock Island. 

Hauberg, Mrs. John H., Rock 
Island. 

Holmgren, Miss. Ida M., Chicago. 

Kindred, Miss Helen, Chicago. 

Kindred, Rev. Chas. G., Chicago. 

Knudson, Miss Augusta M., 
Springfield. 

Knudson, Miss Mary, Springfield. 

Knudson, S. O., Springfield. 

Leick, Rev. Edward P., Carrollton. 

Lewis, Mrs. Jennie, Chicago. 

Lewis, Mrs. Alice E., Chicago. 

Lewis, Rev. L. Glenn, Chicago. 

Lewis, Miss Helen _ Frances, 
Chicago. 

Lutz, Rev. J. B., Chicago. 

McAfee, Rev. Cleland B., D.D., 
Chicago. 

Megredy, M. F., Chatham. 

Megredy, Mrs. M. F., Chatham. 

Miller, Miss Anna, Chicago. 

Minnich, H. Spencer, -Elgin. 

Minnich, Mrs. H. Spencer, Elgin. 

Murray, Miss Melicent A., Evan- 
ston. 

Rearick, Miss Clarice H., Ashland. 

Rearick, Miss Helen E., Ashland. 

Rearick, W. S., Ashland. 

Rogers, Robert, Chicago. 

Rogers, Mrs. Robert, Chicago. 


307 


Russell, M. W., Chicago. 

Swanson, Miss Nellie S., Chicago. 

Walter, Rev. Lloyd W., Dixon. 

Wenger, Mrs. Simon Fred, St. 
Anne. 


Indiana 


Bartel, Miss Gertrude M., Rich- 
mond. 

Craig, John A., Brookville. 

Craig, Mrs. John A., Brookville. 

Heth, John H., Corydon. 

Jay, Miss Katherine, Ft. Wayne. 

Johnson, Mrs. John H., Richmond. 

Johnson, John H., Richmond. 

Klute, Miss Mildred E., Richmond. 

Marvel, Mrs. Amy J., Richmond. 

Ogg, Robert A., Greencastle. 

Ogg, Mrs. Robert A., Greencastle. 

Ruddell, Dr. Isaac N., Jefferson- 
ville. 


Iowa 

Countermine, Dr. Elizabeth, Sioux 
City. 

Driver, 
City. 

Lattner, S. B., Dubuque. 

Lattner, Mrs. 8. B., Dubuque. 

MacDonald, Rev. William T., 
Ames. 

McGaw, Mrs. Frederick M., Mount 
Vernon. 

McGaw, Rev. Frederick M., Mount 
Vernon. 

Nichols, Rev. Jas. T., Des Moines. 

Parsons, Frank F., Guthrie Cen- 
ter. 

Parsons, Miss Maude M., Guthrie 
Center. 

Sloss, Thomas, Ames. 

Thorpe, T. C., Des Moines. 


Rev. Jas. K., Rockwell 


Kansas 

Allison, Mrs. Emily B., Wichita. 

Arnold, Mrs. Bertha Pearl, Pratt. 

Bailey, Miss Lynn C., Wichita. 

Bass, Mrs. 8S. A., Wichita. 

Brubaker, Miss Grace, 
son. 


McPher- 


398 


Crumpacker, Sanger, McPherson. 
Fisher, Miss Mildred, McPherson. 
Graham, Mrs. Geo. 8., Merriam. 
Haymaker, J. N., Wichita. 
Hill, Miss Lola, McPherson. 
King, Miss Mayme, McPherson. 
Kurtz, Miss Ada P., McPherson. 
Kurtz, Mrs. D. W., McPherson. 
Kurtz, Rev. D. W., D.D., McPher- 
son. 
McBeth, Mrs. Elva, Newton. 
Pair, Mrs. Paul, McPherson. 
Pair, Paul, McPherson. 
Palmer, Frank E., Norton. 
Smith, Mrs. Jane, Hope. 
Sparrow, Rev. J. H., Newton. 
Stevens, Walter B., Burdick. 
Stevens, Mrs. Walter B., Burdick. 
Strickler, Glenn S., Ramona. 
Vaniman, W. F., McPherson. 
Wall, Miss Margaret, McPherson. 
Wall, Mrs. Mary, McPherson. 
Wall, John, McPherson. 
Whitmer, Miss Ethel, Zenda. 
Wine, E. C., Preston. 


Kentucky 

Crates, Rev. James H., Mt. Ster- 
ling. 

Delaney, Miss Ida May, Win- 
chester. 


Dickie, Mrs. Mary Stevens, Louis- 
ville. 

Fraser, Rev. J. F., Louisville. 

Frigge, Mrs. 8., Louisville. 

Johnston, Mrs. Alice E., Berea. 

Lewis, Mrs. J. C., Winchester. 

Sherwood, Mrs. Ada 8., Berea. 

Teed, Amos, Ludlow. 

Teed, Mrs. Amos, Ludlow. 

Vaughan, W. J., Louisa. 


Louisiana 


Allen, Miss May A., New Orleans. 

Ballard, Miss Mary Kate, Ope- 
lousas. 

Ellis, Miss Merey F., Jennings. 

Hill, Mrs. Frank B., MeDonough- 
ville. 


APPENDIX 


Hill, Rev. Frank B., McDonough- 
ville. 

Hill, Miss Katherine, Baton Rouge. 

Juden, Miss Susie M., New 
Orleans. 

Saizan, Mrs. Joseph P., Opelousas. 

Shaw, Morgan L., New Orleans. 

Stodghill, Miss Ruth, La Fayette. 


Maine 

MecGary, Miss Minnie F., Bangor. 
Noyes, H. Wallace, Portland. 
Noyes, Mrs. H. Wallace, Portland. 


Maryland 

Bittinger, Miss Lucy F., Balti- 
more. 

Cudlipp, Mrs. J. H., Baltimore. 

Cudlipp, Rev. Joseph H., Balti- 
more. 

Forlines, Rev. Charles E., West- - 
minster. 

Hulbert, Mrs. G. A., Baltimore. 

Hulbert, Rev. G. A., D.D., Balti- 
more. 

King, Miss Eva, Baltimore. 

Larmonth, Miss Jennie A., Balti- 
more. 

McCormick, Miss Lillian E., Raspe- 
burg. 

Norwood, Mrs. J. E., Baltimore. 

Perry, Albertus, Chestertown. 

Pollitt, L. Irving, Baltimore, 

Pollitt, Mrs. L. Irving, Baltimore. 

Ross, Miss Lilah C., Smithsburg. 

Sleasman, Miss Rachael A., Smiths- 
burg. 


Massachusetts 

Anderson, Rev. W. S., Montague. 

Baldwin, Mrs. Maude Junkin, 
Malden. 


Brock, Miss Beatrice A., Athol. 

Brock, Winfield H., Athol. 

Brock, Mrs. Winfield H., Athol. 

Caddoo, Miss Mary J., Dorchester. 

Currie, Mrs. Christina B., West 
Somerville. 

Fraser, Robert, Boston. 


APPENDIX 


Fraser, Mrs. Robert, Boston. 

Gordon, George N., Brockton. 

Gordon, Mrs. George N., Brockton. 

Holbrook, John F., Whitman. 

Jordan, Miss Jurretta, Boston. 

Junkin, Mrs. Ida L., Malden. 

Kimball, Mrs. Myrta, Lowell. 

Livingston, Rev. Benj. T., Newton 
Highlands. 

Oakley, Mrs. L. M., Boston. 

Rae, Rev. Robert L., Newton. 

Rae, Mrs. Robert L., Newton. 

Van Schaick, Rev. John, Jr., D.D., 
Boston. 

Van Schaick, Mrs. 
Boston. 

Thomas, Miss Fannie C., Athol. 

Wilbas, Miss Edith M., Quincy. 


OR, T., 


Michigan 

Abbott, 
Rapids. 

Ball, Miss Kittie, Grand Haven. 

Bray, Rev. N. L., Howell. 

Carl, Mrs. Perry R. L., Manistee. 

Elson, Mrs. Ida W., Grand Rapids. 

Field, James B., Jackson. 

Field, Mrs. James B., Jackson. 

Fox, Martin Luther, Saint Johns. 

Fox, Mrs. Martin Luther, Saint 
Johns. 

Hogg, Miss Barbara L., Detroit. 

Kinney, Argus J., Temperance. 


Miss Dorothy, Grand 


Kinney, Mrs. Argus J., Temper- 
ance. 

Kornoelje, Mrs. John M., Grand 
Rapids. 


Kornoelje, John M., Grand Rapids. 

McDonald, Miss M. Elizabeth, 
Detroit. 

Opdyke, Mrs. Blanche, Lambert- 
ville. 

Pellowe, Rev. Wm. C. S., Detroit. 

Petrie, Miss Jane E., Caro. 

Shirey, Rev. W. B., Ann Arbor. 

Winslow, Miss Anna E., Albion. 


Minnesota 
Craig, Mrs. J. Kirkwood, Minne- 
apolis. 


399 


Craig, Rev. J. Kirkwood, Minne- 
apolis. 
Curtis, J. Harold, St. James. 
Dalldorf, E. W., St. Paul. 
Dalldorf, Mrs. E. W., St. Paul. 
McLeod, Mrs. Angus, St. Paul. 
McLeod, Miss Jean, St. Paul. 
McLeod, Miss Marion L., St. Paul. 
Murray, Miss Louise E., Keewatin. 
Roy, Mrs. O. L., Minneapolis. 
Roy, Miss Hortense, Minneapolis. 
Smithies, W. L., Duluth. 


Mississippi 
Hazard, Miss Myra, Corinth. 


Missouri 


Beard, Miss Harriet Edna, St. 
Louis. 
Bell, Rev. 
Hill. 

Blaikie, 
Groves. 
Brown, Rev. James L., Kansas 
City. 
Campbell, William 8., St. Louis. 
Campbell, Mrs. William S%., St. 
Louis. 
Collins, Mrs. John T., St. Louis. 
Gaskill, Miss Ethel, Craig. 
Greenwood, Miss E. Grace, Jasper, 
Hopkins, Rev. Robert M., St. Louis. 
Hopkins, Mrs. Robert M., St. Louis. 
Hopkins, Robert M., Jr., St. Louis. 
Johnson, Mrs. W. L., St. Louis. 
Mayer, Rev. Theodore, St. Louis. 
MeWilliams, Mrs. George, Winston. 
Munger, Mrs. Guy B., St. Joseph. 
Owen, David H., Kansas City. 
Pattrick, Mrs. J. H., Kansas City. 
Pattrick, J. H., Kansas City. 
Pritchett, Claude P., Frankford. 
Searcy, James J., St. Louis. 
Walker, Mrs. J. S., Joplin. 
Walker, J. S., Joplin. 
Walker, Miss Harriet L., Joplin. 
Walker, Miss Myrtle S., Joplin. 
Weidmer, Mrs. Albert E., St. 
Louis. 


George F., Pleasant 


Miss Alice, Webster 


360 


Montana 


Wolfe, Mrs. Geo. David, Billings. 
Wolfe, Rev. Geo. David, Billings. 


Nebraska 


Brown, Miss Margaret Ellen, Lin- 
coln. 

Dudley, Rev. L. S., Kearney. 

Herron, Mrs. C., Omaha. 

Herron, Rev. Charles, Omaha. 

Oastler, Mrs. Mildred, Howells. 

Stitt, Mrs. Blanche, Grand Island. 

Yost, Fred H., Milford. 


New Hampshire 


Osborne, Rev. Earl C., Bennington. 
Vernan, Miss Mary, Milford. 


New Jersey 


Brigham, Mrs. Ferdinand B., Had- 
donfield. 
Chester, Mrs. 
Isle City. 

Douglas, Thos. A., Millburn. 

Douglas, Mrs. Thos. A., Millburn. 

Eagleson, Miss Ray, Nutley. 

Evers, Mrs. Charles, Camden. 

Evers, Rev. Charles, Camden. 

Gardner, Miss Marion, Millburn. 

Hampton, Mrs. Robert, Newark. 

Hetherington, Mrs. R. F., East 
Orange. 

Hood, Miss Jeanette L., Summit. 

Hood, Miss Bessie D., Summit. 

Jackson, Rev. 8. T., Ph.D., Newark. 

Jackson, Mrs. S. T., Newark. 

Johnson, Mrs. E. J., Westfield. 

Lynn, Miss Ruth E., Verona. 

MeDouall, Rev. James William, 
Bloomfield. 

MacBride, Mrs. Robert I., Hill- 
side. 

MacBride, Rev. Robert I., Ph.D., 
Hillside. 

McMillan, Miss Jeanette, Upper 
Montelair. 

Monroe, Hugh R., Upper Mont- 
clair. 

Moore, R. M., Elizabeth. 


Virginia B., Sea 


APPENDIX 


Neel, Miss E. Margaret, Ventnor. 

Neel, Mrs. Maud M., Ventnor. - 

Norris, Miss Florence, Upper 
Montelair. 

Parks, Mrs. Mary, Newark. 

Penn, John T., Princeton. 

Porter, Mrs, H. P., Elizabeth. 

Prall, Miss Marion C., Boonton. 

Prall, Wm. R., Boonton. 

Prall, Mrs. Wm. R., Boonton. 

Price, Rev. Samuel D., D.D., Mont- 
clair. 

Reade, Mrs. Cordelia, East Orange. 

Schleinkofer, Miss Lorna D., Atco. 

Shaw, Mrs. David, Paterson. 

Spargo, Miss Jane, Wharton. 

Spargo, Miss Marion H., Wharton. 

Sweasy, Miss M. Augusta, Newark. 

Tatem, Mrs. J. Fithian, Haddon- 
field. 

Tatem, Robert M., Haddonfield. 

Tatem, Miss Antoinette W., Had- 
donfield. 

Tatem, Miss Sylvia J., Haddon- 
field. 


New Mexico 


Brower, Miss Cora, Albuquerque. 
Moore, Miss Cora L., Albuquerque. 


New York 


Ackerly, Miss Edith, Cuba. 
Adams, Mrs. Joseph, Rochester. 
Adams, Joseph, Rochester. 
Anderson, Peter M., Brooklyn. 
Anderson, Thomas W., Batavia. 
Andrews, Frank L., Binghamton. 
Andrews, Miss Irene E., Bingham- 
ton. 
Backhouse, 
Brooklyn. 
Backus, Miss Gertrude M., James- 
town. 
Baird, James, Schenectady. 
Baird, Mrs. James, Schenectady. 
Barron, James, Jr., New York 
City. 
Bates, Mrs. 8. F., Watertown. 
Black, Miss Treva, Dobbs Ferry. 
Blackman, Mrs. E. M., Brooklyn. 


Mrs. Elizabeth J., 


APPENDIX 


Boomhower, Rev. Wm. G., Cobles- 
kill, 

Boyle, Miss Bessie, Brooklyn. 

Bridgham, Mrs. Lillian C., Syra- 
cuse. 

Brown, Mrs. Frank L., Brooklyn. 

Brown, Miss Ruth G., Brooklyn. 

Brush, Mrs. Mary E., Herkimer. 

Cater, Mrs. Thomas M., Brooklyn. 

Cochran, Miss Roberta, Ray Brook. 

Crandall, Rev. Wm. S., Ph.D., 
Binghamton. 

Crouch, Rev. Charles A., Brooklyn. 

Eadie, James P., Flushing. 

Eadie, Mrs. James P., Flushing. 

Estabrook, F. T., Elmira. 

Estabrook, Mrs. F. T., Elmira. 

Fitch, Mrs. L. Francis, New York 
City. 

Francis, Charles, New York City. 

Galt, Mrs. Elizabeth M., New York 
City. 

Green, Mrs. Warren E., Flushing. 

Hallagan, Simon E., Newark. 

Hanna, Miss Emma Louise, New 
York City. 

Harland, Rev. G. R., Madrid. 

Hart, Miss Viola M., Gloversville. 

Harter, Miss Anna B., Herkimer. 

Heissenbuttel, Mrs. James A., 
Brooklyn. 

Higgins, T. 8., New York City. 

Hinsdell, Miss Maude E., Syracuse. 

Howard, Miss Elizabeth J., Bronx. 

Lancaster, Miss Alice, Montrose- 
on-Hudson. 

Landes, Dr. 
Heights. 

Landes, Mrs. W. G., Jackson 
Heights. 

Leaton, Miss Alice, Hollis. 

MacAlpine, Rev. William, Johnson 
City. 

MacVickar, Miss Margaret, Syra- 
ceuse. 

Maxwell, Mrs. C. B. C., Brooklyn. 

Mayneord, Miss Annette, Pomona. 

McQuillan, Miss Margaret, New 
Rochelle. 

Meredith, Mrs. Janet, Buffalo. 


W. G. Jackson 


361 


Meyer, Rev. Henry H., D.D., New 
York City. 

Meyer, Mrs. Henry H., New York 
City. 

Michelbach, George J., Bingham- 
ton. 

Michelbach, Mrs. George J., Bing- 
hamton. 
Monroe, Rev. 
York City. 
Morris, Mrs. Catherine B., Lisbon. 

Musaus, John, Jr., Brooklyn. 

Newton, Miss Mary W., Flushing. 

Nirmaier, Miss Frieda, Jamaica. 

Oakley, M. J., Johnson City. 

Olney, Mrs. B. L., Auburn. 

Olney, Mrs. E. L., Auburn. 

Olney, G. H., Auburn. 

Olney, Mrs. G. H., Auburn. 

Pearce, Dr. W. C., New York City. 

Rendall, Mrs. Marion, Buffalo. 

Revell, Fleming H., New York 
City. 

Robson, Rev. Charles F., Windham. 

Ryder, E. S., Cobleskill. 

Ryder, Mrs. E. 8., Cobleskill. 

Setchell, Miss Mary F., Cuba. 

Sigmond, Rev. 8. O., Brooklyn. 

Stafford, Fred P., Briarcliff 
Manor. 

Stafford, Mrs. Fred P., Briarcliff 
Manor. 

Stewart, Miss Maude C., Syracuse. 

Strangfeld, Miss Martha, New 
Rochelle. 

Sturtevant, Paul, New York City. 

Sturtevant, Mrs. Paul, New York 
City. 

Tefft, Mrs. Richard C., Hudson 
Falls. 

Tefft, 
Falls. 

Thornton, C. H., Yonkers. 

Thornton, Mrs. C. H., Yonkers. 

Tomkies, Mrs. A. A., Stony-Point- 
on-the-Hudson. 

Urban, Rev. Andrew, Buffalo. 

Vickrey, Charles V., New York 
City. 

Voigt, Rev. Otto E., Chatham. 


Willard W., New 


Miss Ruth M., Hudson 


362 


Voris, J. R., New York City. 

Winspear, Miss Ethel G., Newark. 

Wyckoff, Mrs. Elizabeth B., New 
York City. 


North Carolina 


Artz, John W., Old Fort. 

Bowden, Miss Beulah, Mars Hill. 

Gilmour, Rev. A. D. P., Wilming- 
ton. 

Gilmour, Monroe Taylor, Wilming- 
ton. 

Hallock, Miss Marion Post, Ashe- 
ville. 

Irvine, Miss Martha L., Asheville. 

Kerr, D. J., Canton. 

Lyerly, Miss Beulah, Granite 
Quarry. 

Peacock, Rev. Joseph L., Raleigh. 

Peacock, Miss Carolyn, Raleigh. 

Sims, D. W., Raleigh. 

Spence, H. E., Durham. 

Spence, Mrs. H. E., Durham. 

Stuart, Miss Hester, Raleigh. 

Webb, Mrs. R. W., Montreat. 


North Dakota 


Boalch, Rev. Alfred, Dawson. 

Butschat, Rev. W., Martin. 

Harriss, Rev. H. Styles, 
Forks. 

Orchard, Rev. John, Dickinson. 

Palmer, Miss Bertha R., Bismarck. 


Grand 


Ohio 
Anderson, Wm. B., Portsmouth. 


Anderson, Mrs. Wm. B., Ports- 
mouth. 
Andrews, Rev. Harold E., Ash- 


land. 
Arnold, A. T., Columbus. 
Arnold, Mrs, A. T., Columbus. 
Barthelmet, Fred, Baltic. 
Black, Miss Naomi, Athens. 
Blackstone, Miss Grace, 
bridge. 
Blake, Miss Alice M., Portsmouth. 
Brackney, Miss Harriet Mary, 
Oxford. 


Cam- 


APPENDIX 


Brackney, Miss Ida Mae, Oxford. 

Brand, George F., Columbus. 

Brand, Mrs. Ada R., Columbus. 

Breeze, C. H., Columbus. 

Breeze, Rev. Moses, D.D., Colum- 
bus, 

Brewbaker, Rev. Charles W., Ph.D., 
Dayton. 

Cassel, G. A., Ashland. 

Chappie, Miss Helen Julia, Cleve- 
land. 

Chappie, L., Cleveland. 

Comer, Rev. J. E., Ashland. 

Cosley, Mrs. Mary, Xenia. 

Cosner, Dr. E. H., Dayton. 

Custer, W. D., Coshocton. 

Custer, Mrs. W. D., Coshocton. 

DeVine, Miss May E., Dayton. 

Douglas, Miss Bessie, Elyria. 

Ecki, Miss Mildred, Dayton. 

Eldredge, Hermon, Dayton. 

Findeiss, Christian, Zanesville. 

Findeiss, Miss Margaret, Zanes- 
ville. 

Findeiss, Miss Rose, Zanesville. 

Franklin, Miss Gertrude, Toledo. 

Gates, W. W., Portsmouth. 

Gates, Mrs. W. W., Portsmouth. 

Gerlaugh, Mrs. Bertha A., Dayton. 

Graham, Miss Lucille, Portsmouth. 

Griffith, Charles W., Shawnee. 

Griffith, Mrs. C. T., Shawnee. 

Griffith, C. T., Shawnee. 

Hains, M. 8., Bloomingburg. 

Happer, Miss Mary Louise, Spring- 
field. 

Henry, John, Cleveland. 

Hertzler, Mrs. William C., Toledo. 

Horn, Mrs. R. A., Cleveland. 

Jones, Mrs. Philip C., Cleveland. 

Jones, Rev. Philip C., Cleveland. 

Kellams, Rev. Jesse R., Akron. 

Knoll, Rev. Alva M., Dayton. 

Knoll, Mrs. Marion, Dayton. 

Koontz, Miss Ruth M., Dayton. 

Larmonth, Mrs. J. D., Carey. 

Lieser, Miss Eliada, Newcomers- 
town. 

Logan, W. A., Madeira. 

Logan, Mrs. W. A., Madeira. 


APPENDIX 


Martin, Mrs. Frank C., Columbus. 
Martin, Frank C., Columbus. 
Mathews, Mrs. Henrietta, Ports- 
mouth. 
McCreery, Miss Susan, Brecksville. 
MeDowell, R. D., Akron. 
Miller, Miss Margaret M., Ports- 
mouth, 
Patrick, Mrs. 
Amsterdam. 
Patrick, Alexander, Sr., Amster- 
dam. 
Pinkerton, Rev. R. G., Mt. Ferry. 
Ricker, Miss Elizabeth, Portsmouth. 
Ross, A. M., Gilboa. 
Rowe, Miss Edna B., Toledo. 
Schoedinger, Mrs. Anna A., Colum- 
bus. 
Schoedinger, 
Columbus. 
Schruff, Rev. Wm. A., Marietta. 
Sells, James H., Columbus. 
Sells, Mrs. James H., Columbus. 
Sheer, John T., Cleveland. 
Shupe, Henry F., Dayton. 
Siehl, Carl W., Cincinnati. 
Siehl, Mrs. Carl W., Cincinnati. 
Smith, Miss Ora B., Toledo. 
Swezey, William, Burbank. 
Trouslot, Miss Marie L., Toledo. 
Unkenholz, Miss Flora E., Toledo. 
Verburg, Rev. James A., Columbus. 
Warner, Rev. Ira D., Akron. 
Williamson, Rev. W. W., Akron. 
Wilson, Mrs. Lucy C., Toledo. 
Yerian, Miss Evelyn, Springfield. 
Yerian, Rev. 8S. H., Springfield. 
Yerrick, Mrs. Omar A., Akron. 


Alexander, Sr., 


Miss Helen M,, 


Oklahoma 
Watters, Edward, Tulsa. 


Pennsylvania 

Arthur, Miss Margaret W., Bryn 
Mawr. 

Baun, Mrs. Alta, Rossiter. 

Bean, Mrs. Lida C., Greenville. 

Becker, Miss S. Emma, Lebanon. 

Bennett, R. J., Chester. 


363 


Bennett, Mrs. R, J., Chester. 

Birnie, Samuel Galt, Philadelphia. 

Black, Mrs. Mabel E., York. 

Blanchette, Rev. Chas. B., Pitts- 
burgh. 

Bossert, Rev. Frank G., Philadel- 
phia. 

Boswell, Thomas, Washington. 

Boyd, Miss Sydney. 

Brandt, Miss Pauline, Lewistown. 

Brockway, Miss Meme, Philadel- 
phia. 

Brown, Miss Mary N., Philadel- 
phia. 

Bull, Miss Margaret B., Easton. 

Burleigh, Peter, Waverly. 

Bushnell, Miss Jeanette, Scranton. 


. Bushnell, Miss Mary, Scranton. 


Caldwell, Mrs. M. A., Curwensville. © 

Clyde, Robert, So. Greensburg. 

Clyde, Mrs. Robert, So. Greens- 
burg. 

Cresse, Jere L., Philadelphia. 

Cressman. Harvey E., Philadelphia. 

Davies, William H., Nottingham. 

Deppen, Miss Gertrude J., Mt. 
Carmel. 

Doll, Miss Josephine, Philadelphia. 

Easton, Mrs. W. B., Stroudsburg. 

Eldredge, Hermon, Erie. 

Erdman, Mrs. Preston K., German- 
town. 

Faris, Miss Bethann, Philadelphia. 

Faris, Rev. John T., D.D., Phila- 
delphia. 

Flannery, Mrs. C. F., New Castle. 

Flannery, Dr. Wilbur E., New 
Castle. 

Frazer, Edgar K., Harrisburg. 

Frazer, Mrs. Edgar K., Harris- 
burg. 

Gailey, Miss Alice L., Indiana. 

Gelwicks, Harry Russel, Mechan- 
iesburg. 

Gibson, Robert J., Bellevue. 

Gibson, Mrs. Robert J., Bellevue. 

Glover, Miss Mary K., Vicksburg. 

Gnagey, Rev. A. D., Altoona. 

Haller, Miss Matilda P., Pitts- 
burgh. 


364 


Hanton, Rev. B. R., Scranton. 

Harshberger, Miss Ellen W., 
Philadelphia. 

Hayes, Mrs. Mary G., Mifflinburg. 


Heckerman, H. C., Bedford. 
Higham, Miss Bessie Elnora, 
Seranton. 


Highton, Mrs. E., Bellevue. 

Highton, Miss M. E., Bellevue. 

Hodge, John H., Greenville. 

Hodge, Mrs. John H., Greenville. 

Hodge, Miss Martha A., Green- 
ville. 

Hoffman, Miss Katherine, Leba- 
non. 

Howard, Henry Trumbull, Phila- 
delphia. 

Howard, Philip E., Philadelphia. 

Hutchison, Miss Jessie M., Pitts- 
burgh. 

Irvine, Mrs. W. S., Altoona. 

Jackman, Miss Louise K., Mifflin- 
town. 

Jackson, Mrs. Gertrude, Butler. 

Jackson, Dr. G. H., Butler. 

Jones, Samuel C., E. McKeesport. 


Jones, Mrs. Samuel C., E. Me- 
Keesport. 

Jordan, Rev. W. Edward, Philadel- 
phia. 


Junkin, Master Jack, Belleville. 
Kay, Miss Margaret D., Philadel- 
phia. 
Kerr, Miss Margaret, Bulger. 
King, Rev. Howard W., Scranton. 
Kramer, Miss Carrie, Minersville. 
Kremer, Rev. Ellis N., D.D., Harris- 
burg. 
Lansing, James A., Scranton. 
Latimer, Robert L., Philadelphia. 
Latimer, Mrs. Robert L., Philadel- 
phia. 
Lefever, 
ter. 
Lefever, Abram L., Lancaster. 

Le Fevre, Miss Laura Z., Philadel- 
phia. 
Lindsay, 

brook. 


Mrs. Abram L., Lanecas- 


Mrs. John J., Cairn- 


APPENDIX 


Logan, Rey. 
Creek. 
MacGowan, 
burgh. 
MacGowan, Dr. Robert, Pittsburgh. 
Mackie, Miss Grayce L., Clearfield. 
MacLeod, Mrs. Margaret Brown, 
Philadelphia. 
MacLeod, Peter B., Philadelphia. 
Mason, Dr. J. C., Herminie. 
Mason, Mrs. J. C., Herminie. 
Matthews, Francis B., Philadel- 
phia. 
McCormick, C. T., Johnstown. 
McCormick, Mrs. C. T., Johnstown. 
McDonald, Miss Jane L., Pitts- 
burgh. 
McKay, Miss Grace, Dubois. 
McKendrick, Mrs. Paul, Kittan- 
ning. 
Miller, Dr. C. E., Philadelphia. 
Miller, Mrs. C. E., Philadelphia. 
Mitchell, Miss Flora J., Indiana. 
Moody, Mrs. Hugh C., Milton. 
Moody, Rev. Hugh C., Milton. 
Moody, Rev. Samuel, Dillsburg. 
Moody, Mrs. Samuel, Dillsburg. 
Morrison, Rev. E. W., Waverly. 
Munroe, Miss Jennie, Wilmerding. 
Munroe, Mrs. M. L., Pittsburgh. 
Munroe, Mrs. William, Wilmerding. 


William A., Turtle 


Mrs. Robert, Pitts- 


Murphy, Rev. Ross D., Philadel- 
phia. 

Murphy, Mrs. Ross D., Philadel- 
phia. 

Nau, Rev. Frederick C., Pitts- 
burgh. 


Neely, Miss Mary A., Pittsburgh. 
Neil, Rev. Samuel G., D.D., Phila- 
delphia. 
Oliver, Rev. Charles A., York. 
Oliver, Mrs. Charles A., York. 
Parkhurst, F. E., Wilkes-Barre. 
Parkhurst, Mrs. F. E., Wilkes- 
Barre. 
Patterson, Mrs. H. B., Pittsburgh. 
Paterson, Rev. J. M., Montgomery. 
Penniman, Geo. W., Pittsburgh. 
Penniman, Mrs. Geo. W., Pitts- 
burgh. 


APPENDIX 


Raffety, Rev. W. E., D.D., Phila- 
delphia. 

Ramsay, Miss Christine Cameron, 
St. Marys. 

Ramsey, Mrs. Geo. 8., St. Marys. 

Ramsey, Chas. N., Beaver Falls. 


Ramsey, Mrs. Chas. N., Beaver 
Falls. 

Ramsey, Dr. H. E., Pittsburgh. 

Ramsey, Mrs. H. E., Pittsburgh. 

Rawsthorne, Robert, Jr., Pitts- 
burgh. 

Rawsthorne, Mrs. Robert, Jr., 
Pittsburgh. 


Reede, Miss M., Pittsburgh. 

Rupp, Mrs. Jacob G., Allentown. 

Rupp, Rev. Jacob G., Allentown. 

Shawkey, Miss Minnie A., Warren. 

Simpson, Miss Viola, Indiana. 

Sherrett, Miss Josephine B., Phila- 
delphia. 

Sneddon, John, Delmont. 

Snedden, Walter, Anita. 

Sowers, E. U., Lebanon. 

Sowers, Mrs. E. U., Lebanon. 

Speirs, Miss Janet M., Philadel- 
phia. 

Starkey, Miss Mattie, Philadelphia. 

Steinbach, Miss Mary M., Phila- 
delphia. 

Stephens, Rev. Geo. H., W. Phila- 
delphia. 


Stephens, Mrs. Nanna Wilson, 
Lewisburg. 
Stephens, Miss Wilhelmina 


D’Arey, W. Philadelphia. 
Stewart, James H., Sharpsville. 
Stoudt, Rev. J. B., Allentown. 
Strang, Miss Margaret E., Kush- 

equa. 

Strauss, Percival S., Germantown. 
Streaker, Geo. H., Philadelphia. 
Sutherland, Allan, Philadelphia. 
Taylor, Mrs. R. G., Bellevue, 
Thom, Miss G., Philadelphia. 
Thompson, Miss Julia H., Phila- 
delphia. 
Thompson, Mrs. W. K., Philadel- 
phia. 


365 


Tomkins, Rev. Floyd W., 8.T.D., 
Philadelphia. 

Tomkins, Mrs. Floyd W., Philadel- 
phia. 

Traub, Rev. Walter H., York. 

Trueman, Miss Mary E., German- 
town. 

Turner, Rev. W. J., West Home- 
stead. 

Van Derveer, Mrs. G. R., West 
Philadelphia. 

Watts, Mrs. Harriet F., Belleville. 

Wertz, Miss B. Maye, York. 

Wilcox, Miss M. Eleanor, Pitts- 
burgh. 

Wiles, Rev. Charles P., D.D., Ger- 
mantown. 

Wiles, Mrs. Charles P., German- 
town. 

Williams, Rev. G. P., D.D., Lans- 
downe. 

Williams, Mrs. G. P., Lansdowne. 

Wilson, Mrs. E. A., Lansdowne. 

Wilson, Miss Mae, Darby. 

Wilkinson, Mrs. L. 8., Pittsburgh. 

Wilkinson, Rev. L. 8., Pittsburgh. 

Wilt, Mr. George R., York. 

Winning, Mr. James, Republic. 

Wood, Miss M. Leila, Downing- 
town. 

Woods, Rev. Robert W., Pittsburgh. 

Yeager, Mrs. Anna B., Lancaster. 


Rhode Island 


Arnold, Miss Carrie F., Westerly. 

Carmichael, Miss Grace R., West- 
erly. 

Christie, William, Pawtucket. 

Deakin, Miss Mary Ellen, Prov- 
idence. 

Freethey, Miss Clarie L., Provi- 
dence. 

Stewart, Miss Mina F., Providence. 


South Carolina 
Alexander, Chester, Chester. 
Bennett, Miss Merrill, Holly Hill. 


Furman, Miss Constance, Green- 
ville. 


366 


Herbert, Dr. Walter I., Bennetts- 
ville. 

Herbert, Mrs. Walter I., Bennetts- 
ville. 

Herbert, Miss Harriet, Bennetts- 
ville. 

Johnson, Dr. C. C., Aiken, 

McAulay, Rev. W. A., Greenville. 

Todd, Miss Bessie, Laurens. 


South Dakota 

Allen, J. B., Sioux Falls. 
Berry, Miss Ruth M., Hurley. 
Duncan, Walter, Sioux Falls. 
Grebel, Mrs. A. L., Parker. 
Kaye, Rev. John, Springfield. 
Kaye, Mrs. John, Springfield. 
Miller, Geo. W., Huron. 
Miller, Mrs. Geo. W., Huron. 
Smith, Mrs. Fred, Isabel. 
Smith, Rev. Fred, Isabel. 


Tennessee 

Kerr, Miss Elizabeth, Brownsville. 

Vance, Rev. James I., D.D., Nash- 
ville. 

Whitaker, John T., Chattanooga. 

Young, Miss Rebecca L., Memphis. 

Young, Mrs. Louise J., Memphis. 


Texas 

Brown, Miss Emma E., Amarillo. 
Graeber, W. R., Post. 

Graeber, Mrs. W. R., Post. 
McLean, Miss Thelma, Plainview. 


Vermont 

Barrows, Frank L., New Haven. 

Fullam, Mrs. Rex. A., Montpelier. 

Hunt, Miss Mildred M., Middle- 
bury. 


Virginia 

Cooper, Miss Grace, Winchester. 

Cooper, T. J., Winchester. 

Crossman, Miss Susie A., E. Falls 
Church. 

McClanahan, W. S., Roanoke. 


APPENDIX 


McClanahan, Robert W. C., Roan- 
oke. 

Robinson, Miss Cora, Hampton. 

Walker, Mrs. Mary Boothe, Ports- 
mouth, | 


Washington 


Delvin, Miss Della, Chehalis. 
Smith, Mrs. E. F., Spokane. 
Wood, Miss Sarah 8., Chelan. 


West Virginia 
Halpenny, Rev. E. W., Charleston. 


Marshall, T. Marcellus, Stoute 
Mills. 

Weekley, Bishop W. M., Parkers- 
burg. 

Winslow, Miss Margaret White, 
Clarksburg. 


Winslow, Miss Mary O., Clarks- 
burg. 


Wisconsin 

Albert, Miss Valerie M., May- 
ville. 

Baker, Miss Jennie, Prairie du 


Sac. 
Birrell, Rev. John, Lancaster. 
Hoad, Rev. Alfred, Clintonville. 
Hopkins, Mrs. Flora C., Madison. 
Laws, Miss Genie A., Mazomanie. 
Leonard, Theodore H., Lake 
Beulah. 
Leonard, Mrs. Theodore W., Lake 
Beulah. 


Miscellaneous 


Chipman, Mrs. E. 
Davidson, John. 


Cuba 
Wardrep, Miss Nora L., Nueva 


Pas. 
SoutH AMERICA 


Argentina 
Currie, William C., Buenos Aires. 


APPENDIX 


Currie, Mrs. William C., Buenos 
Aires. 

Liebner, Rev. Otto, Buenos Aires. 

Liebner, Mrs. Otto, Buenos Aires. 


Brazil 

Bagby, Albert T., Sao Paulo. 
Braga, Prof. Erasmo, Rio de 
' ‘Janeiro. 


Braga, Jose Fernando, Jr., Rio 
de Janeiro. 

Braga, Mrs. 
Janeiro. 

Filho, Arthur Thiele, Sao Paulo. 

Harris, Rev. Herbert S., Rio de 
Janeiro. 


Jose F., Rio de 


367 


Harris, Mrs. Herbert S., Rio de 
Janeiro. 

Maxwell, Rev. A.S., Lavras, Minas. 

Maxwell, Mrs. A. S., Lavras, Minas. 

Oliveira, Miss C. da S., Rio de 
Janeiro. 

Oliveira, Mrs. C. F. da S., Rio de 
Janeiro. 

Smith, C. L., Porto Alegre. 


Trinidad 


MacDonald, Rev. J. C., Princes 
Town. 

MacDonald, Mrs. J. C., Princes 
Town. 


SUMMARY OF DELEGATES 


Total Number 


AFRICA: Delegates 

MINERS SO ss oe elitts ara l¢ nie SiC OR evened ws od 8 wwe 9 

ERTS i cerrado 0 o/s AB: » wh ds \alan silo... 9.9 11 

III 0 et NS Pegi te Fo ay oe Mecatulr4 Soap he ace. oo 2 

MRP UCNG le ALTICE 5 ces ae 6 bo: 3s os Bie a om 1 

Rs RO SIS een i a ae a cer en 33 

PR rok cet Sw dcaie ayes ae wale Oca e 7 

ey OE ee ae ee 2 65 
ASIA: 

TE ee 8 AMO a Bigs te wlls ip dvr se. oiko Jule win sate e 2 

SEE PASTE Shoes a te Pe GRE Te, 5 c0Fs lis hs W's ee wae 1 

cag a, AE RE Ss tee 9) SR A a 20 

MEMES hc Gat irn. ss hive alley, oe ee ay ee 23 

MRI. 0S tantly pele ca ade 5's pb ers o Bie e 16 

ERIM ci, oe os See ks Gs o> pain" eke Sie 6 

IEMA ooo ie isis Biotec da Slate oe & ae b alee 2 

SMR CLMIANGS? |. ..Gten yields 0d v's) alalé of Ws 3 

MURTIE gteeSS DS San es etn iy WR ee wae 1 

URI CAS Res oss te cating ars GN ale is 4 

ARE RR es" ngs ss pk s ae SAGA & WS A we I 79 
AUSTRALASIA: 

ope UML Se ele ge DCS Soe ee Os Se ee 1 

PERL OUT ECCG eo gc nip nee renlorws cops cree Getnars 1 2 


368 epee 


Total Number 


AUSTRALIA: Delegates 

New. south = Wales! 200") 07s ae ee ee 17 

Qneenslandes foro ie 2 aear saree eee 5 

Pouth sAustraliaus. 1. ve sae ett tea eee eee 10 

TPR STVAD TD en eae ee dee Char ase 2 

Vaeboria t. ho oro hee Cee eae eee ar 

Western “Australia. vo72s5 sone Ln ee 5 66 
NEW SAAT AND 2520 5 cae ote ce oe ee eee 41 41 


CONTINENTAL EUROPE: 


ASISTPIA Leda igi Minka ra acmiatenere oul oe Deets, Haan 3 
Pelglumcs wo tyenisres ee pa tenes se ae 6 
Bulgaria < Pel aeies ssn tite ao ee ee 3 
Gzecho-Slovakia: “seis: ote eee eee 15 
Denmark i oss ec ico ey oon ee ee 12 
Fisthoniane:.! ata e 6 eel ae Gee ke eee 2 
Minland: oxace.8.¢ seis eee Se Ea eee 2 
FOP ANG acs p a a 8 be ete eee ee ee oe 13 
Germanys) 725. v's we bee oe eee eins eee Oe i 
ASK LRE: NaN s ROE IRGP EMA argMire sears Nee ty rsa bet Ok afl oy 13 
FUN Bary, Sons ses a hs ee ae eee Le eee 17 
Wtaly Fhe La ae anes eatin teen ee ee 3 
TiAtVia ae ce ee cies bee ne eee 3 
MAIL Srl nce Ss cleatate ae Fee Cae tt ee él 
IN OF WAY Wen + ein vockinye ease hy Gp ial abdcs eae tage tee ik 
POlSNG) oo Sea eee eee aerate et ee 2 
Portugal SIGs Sicraatl oe etene Sxee eae ate eee eee 6 
Rovmaenia “ss ase Be pee ce Meee ee eee eee 6 
SS DAIIIE OE, ice oe Wea sant acacia onthe sie et ee 3 
WOME tie FG ed ed als Sage eo 50 
Switzerland fons A era ak ae eee ee 8 
PULKOY ila a Wraig eae Saree pking ee etek eon etnreaee A 
COPIA VIR cy iy od Rigs Te Cree ee eee v 252 
GREAT BRITAIN: 
Horroland Vos @ataststs «in siesta os atten bea 483 
(Theanine TSTMS - Soke aie cies nti eae eee yA 
Treland ose is tenon wis oe, ele ee ie ss ee 69 
POCOLIANLL iP itoh ciainieinl cco. seen e eee anaes Oh ees 633 
WW SOS: 5 oy a wakes Side anata re Me Rialaia ie Seed ere ate ; 14 1,200 


APPENDIX 369 


Total Number 


NORTH AMERICA: Delegates 
Canada: 
PEE CN ans tig pata wb wh to bye Ree 15 
pS SALE a5 1 ag ag 7 
OES ONDE aa lr an es 11 
EEETSIFINWIOI YT ils aes ss ca es he ees 4. 
OMNES sk es ties ca cee saab cu wt 8 
RI eS kl es dee bare ee ee 106 
CPP Mp cd Gta cess ne eee hen 8 
uM ORC TITY Fr 2) Aly tin ose a6 ‘ed. chen eae 10 169 
mE tM oe VE Gg oe a i sho aisha ale’ cue’ a' 4 4 


United States: 


IMO he eee ty ee helt sk be 6 
RNR. Fe Seek gas ody os Sc ew Vine lee 8 2 
SE RNS es oS ek Gee air ae BAe wee O% ees 41 
TUM ees os C2 ees Reh es ooh oes 20 
SPRRIELTC NEES i cy ag od a a aude rcs E deen a os 8 
RES OS Stele CL Eins nb ined bead keels uf 
NEMA OITITHNIAA Gs pk vig ns Wieslnlb aaa ack os 3 
BRET la iie k's 6's 2 ye Ge te pai ae 3 
CEE MET a is Psst, cis a ale 4 e's a o!erp nh eis oes + 
RIE N tecteg o a cake oe akc oe Gm gh see 2 
MIT re ok yok og gia lew wins wy '6 45 
RR eg iy es soa a y.dk sb ge tees 12 
Oy eee ee 12 
RM ee ga nie ek v's give cine s 29 
RUE PME fons hs 08 Gn 6 ong bole alo kl aisle Ye 1 
RIMM tele Meets Wavy sy w ates oboe 6 RATE cle 8a 10 
ee SEAS ARI Pe ee 3 
MME era lg nie aot tap d 8 2 ook vp vis Me sees 15 
OS SE a 0 iC a 23 
RTE ha aah a's ola aa ss Sy eres fies pais Sa 20 
ECL MRN IN, Mer th Ch 0 G20 Fs y asin Clo wen w RYO eG 12 
Re CEM yr oy's x stave wef 'eiasn sy ies eg ins 1 
UNE MR oa as ok tance slicing Mca ake dial sw 26 
ON ha a oe is. ain y. nec ¥in'e wove ne 2 
RTE er re st cae td lay « scaly dada wv Ole 7 
PPM ESATUOANITE.«., (5 <foe Ss a Gis sp Sick Biss ede 3 2 
CMTE MINV COED. chs). Sina eros BM ele eee es gas 0 42 
DTT eos Ns cw 2 hae bh aa 2 
WMO ORES he kits She tra sso oy Mee ee 91 
Pe Sr ae ag ws nee Sich a 15 
EUPIA R OCHO PN bso ee Sek cr roa eee tes Ht 
Mae ote a cPLA Tia tle GR ees aa x 85 

Meta FOrwarii. ceo ae ne ee ek 560 


24, 


370 APPENDIX 


Total Number 


Delegates 
NORTH AMERICA: 1,878 
United States: Carried forward ........... 560 
Oklahoma 5c <G oc. ais Re ic ae eee i 
,PONNSyYIVANIR ke sas ones eee sok ee wee 171 
Rhode Island ys. 28 +45 vee ee ee eae 5 
South: Carolina: <i. wus anc Sen cote Cee 9 
South: ‘Dakota io. ce ies eo ta wal ee os ee 10 
PONNESSOG cS 25.0 doe eb oe ee ee ee 5 
VOX9S lawns oe ucleCke na alti > vines sie eee 4 
WOrmont sero bse sete ails oteekads nua aot oo 
Varina | oie io naa bo acute sags Wlele osetia nee eee 7 
Washington ci) se vs stella is ste o's atscee a alenaeianee 3 
West. Virginia =. i505. ws eo ett ale pane ere 5 
Wisconsin): 25. oes Ca ato oaks eee 8 
MiscellanGous i: ii apc cee se ae eee eee 2 
793 
CRUD RE iwc alee eo ook Paes eee 4 797 
SOUTH AMERICA: 
Argentina 0306s issn sawn seh oe us tate eee 4 
Brag. ce esc hak eC ee ee 12 
Trintdad ts eiss vee ete as eee ae ee 2 18 
2,693 
COUNTRIES: REPRESENTED © ..0.. ci 00.0e'ds eee eee 54 
DENOMINATIONS REPRESENTED ©.?.. 0.30274 42 
MISSIONARIES: 20.6020 008. 24007 Sas eee 90 


THE LIBRARY OF THE 
MAR 8 1933 


UNivcoolY OF iLLiNols, 


The Work Outlined and Detailed in 
This Book Has Interested You 


° . 5 6é 
Will you now make a contribution to carry on’’ to a 


still greater success? 


A gift of any amount will be appreciated and _ helpful. 


CREATING A 
LIFE MEMBERSHIP 


May appeal to you. More than 100 have already 


been constituted. 


THE 


ONE THOUSAND DOLLARS 


Can be sent at once or in three or four 


annual payments. 


World-wide Sunday-School Work 


Pays the largest dividends because invested in 


the character making of youth in every land. 


MAKE CHECKS PAYABLE TO 
PAUL STURTEVANT, Treasurer 


AND FORWARD TO 


World’s Sunday School Association 
216 METROPOLITAN TOWER, NEW YORK CITY 








THE WORK OF THE 


World’sSunday School 


Association 
MUST BE MAINTAINED BY 


Individual Gifts 





Name this organization in your will. ' 

Be generous, for the Field is the WORLD. 
The gift will be held as a Trust Fund. 

The income will be your annual contri- 


bution. 


Your will can read : 

“TI give and: devise to the World’s 
Sunday School Association, the sum of 
dollars, tocandiiaee 
use of said World’s Sunday School Associa- 


tion.’’ 








hk \ 


balk Hay" , 
NAR NIG) 
Hrs 





Ci 





111 


Seer ne es 


